IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 '- IIIIIM IIIIM 
 
 lis 
 
 If m '""^ 
 
 I: 1^ III 2.0 
 1-4 IIIIII.6 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 «^ 
 
 iS^. 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 ip 
 
 
 ^\ 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 33 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 
Ltf 
 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadidn Institute for Historical Microreproductions /Institut canadien de microreproductions historiques 
 
]m 
 
 Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 tne usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 L'Institut a microfilme le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'ii lui a ete possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-etre uniqueii du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger line 
 modification dans la m^thode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. 
 
 I 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 D 
 
 Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommagee 
 
 □ Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagees 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurde et/ou peilicul^e 
 
 Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes g^ographiques en couleur 
 
 n 
 
 Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 Pages restaur^es et/ou pelliculees 
 
 K Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 Pages d^colorees, tachet^es ou piquees 
 
 □ Pages detached/ 
 Pages detachees 
 
 n 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 D 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 □ 
 
 Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 □ 
 
 Quality of print varies/ 
 Qualite in^gale de I'impression 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Relid avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 Lareliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distorsion le long de la marge interleure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6x6 filmdes. 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelu'e, 
 etc., ont ^t;^ film^es 6 nouveau de facon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 I 
 
 D 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppl^mentaires; 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduciiu i ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film^ au taux de reduction indiqud ci-des^ous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 26X 
 
 SOX 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Y 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
jls 
 
 lu 
 
 iifier 
 
 ne 
 
 age 
 
 The copy filmed here has beaa reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Library of Congress 
 Photoduplication Service 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grace d la 
 g6n6rosit6 de: 
 
 Library of Congress 
 Photoduplication Service 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettet^ de l'exemplaire fiim6, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 it 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprim^e sont filmds en commengant 
 par le premier plat et an terminant soit par la 
 derni^re page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont film6s en commengant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ► (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END "), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 derni^re image de chaque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbole ^^ signifie "A SUIVRE'", le 
 symbole V signifie ""FIN"". 
 
 t 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent etre 
 film^s d des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour etre 
 reproduit en un seul cliche, il est film^ d partir 
 de Tangle sup^rieur gauche, de gauche § droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre 
 d'images n^cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la m^thode. 
 
 ata 
 
 ilu'e, 
 
 »i 
 
 : 
 
 2X 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
THE 
 
 ORIGIN 
 
 
 6U 
 "7101 
 
 OF THE 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS; 
 
 rAmiFTJL DESCRIPTION OF THEIR MANNERS AND CUSTOMS.'^OTH Cmi. 
 AND MILITARY, THEIR RELIGIONS, LANGUAGES, DRESS, AND " 
 ORNAJItNTS. 
 
 TO wiia4 
 
 IS MEPIXEt , * BRIBP VIFW OE THE CIIKATION OP THE WOBID THE SlTOATfai. 
 
 "^ ^^ N*iro.\''«°%'"""''J"' ANr.,„u,V,AN8. THE "o J^DAT^ON OP *" 
 NATIONS BY THE POSTERITY OK NOAH, THE PROOENITORS 
 OP THE N. AMRHIOANS jAND THE DISCOVSBV 
 OP THE NEW WORlD BY COLPMBDa. 
 
 CONCLODIN t ATITH A COPIOUS SELECTION OP INUIAN SPBBOUES, THB ANTiaHtlfM 
 OPAMEBICA, THE CIVILIZATION OP THS MEXICANS, AND BOMB 
 
 PIHAI, OBSBKVATIOSS ON THE ORIOIH OP THB . 
 
 INDIANS. 
 
 BY JOHN Mc INTOSH. 
 
 — — " 
 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 PUBLISHED BY NAFIS & CORNISH, 
 
 278 PEARL STREET. 
 
 1844. 
 
 i>«MSbm#eati»' 
 
ssssBWBSBas 
 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress in the year one thousand 
 eight hundred and forty-three, by Nafis & Cornish, in the 
 Clerk's Office for the Southern District of New York. 
 
 Pre 
 Inti 
 Cre 
 
 Situ 
 Aat 
 Del 
 Th. 
 Ma, 
 Th. 
 
 Dl6 
 
 Pel 
 
 Pes 
 
 Pa! 
 Pai 
 
 Coi 
 
 Rel 
 Re] 
 Dr 
 Dr 
 
 Mc 
 Me 
 
 
 v-.w—t;..* — 
 
 
-11 
 
 r\ ii.it t 
 
 To-. 
 
 •'■'/ImAj 
 
 OM^-'C^l 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 thousand 
 I, in the 
 
 Page. 
 
 Preface, ^ 
 
 Introduction, ^3 
 
 Creation of the World, . . . • • I* 
 
 Situation of Paradise, ...... '-^0 
 
 Antediluvians. . . . . • , . 25 
 
 Deluge, 27 
 
 The Foundation of Nations by the Posterity of Noah, 29 
 Magog, the Progenitor of the N. American Indians 31 
 
 The posterity of Shem, . .34 
 
 Discovery of America. . . . . ^ 
 
 Oj.igin of the North American Indians. . 73 
 
 Persons, Features and Colour of the North American 
 
 Indians .86 
 
 Persons, Features, and Complexion of the Tongusi of 
 
 Siberia, in Asia. .... 90 
 
 Particularities of the Indian Language. . . 92 
 
 Particularities of the Language of the Tongusi and 
 
 Coriaks of Siberia. , . ' Ir^^ 
 
 Comparative View of the Indian and Asiatic Lafl* 
 
 guagea 100 
 
 Religion of the North American Indians. . .104 
 
 Religion of the Tongusi, Coriaks, and Kamschadales. 109 
 Dress and Ornaments of the North American Indians. 1 12 
 Dress and Ornaments of the Tongusi, Coriaks, and 
 
 Kamschadales .115 
 
 Marriage among the North American Indians. . .118 
 Marriage among the Tongusi, Coriaks, an<l Kams- 
 chadales. . . . . • . ■ • 126 
 
 1 
 
m-n "TriB 
 
 ifm i iliiaiili i g l i ■ 
 
 VI 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 
 War among the North American Indiana. . 
 
 War among the Tongusi, Coriaks, Kamschadales, 
 
 Yakutsi, and Okotsi of Siberia. 
 The Dance of the Calumet among the North American 
 
 Indians 
 
 The Dance of the Potoosi, or Calumet among the 
 
 Tongusi, &c. 
 Sacrifices among the North American Indians.' 
 
 Sacrifices among the Tongusi. . . • . . 
 
 Funeral Rites among the North American Indians. 
 
 Funeral Rites among the Coriaks, Tongusi, and Kams- 
 chadales. ■ •••... 
 
 Festival of Dreams among the North American Indians 
 
 Festival of Dreams among the Tongusi, Coriaks, and 
 Kamschadales. 
 
 Game of the dish, or Little Bones among the Nortli 
 American Indians 
 
 Game of the Patooni among the Kamschadales. 
 
 The Naming of Children among the North American 
 Indians. 
 
 The Naming of Children among the Kamschadales 
 
 Jugglers among the North American Indians. 
 
 The Ponomoosi, or Prophets among the Kamscha- 
 dales, Coriaks, &c. 
 
 Orators among the North American Indians. . [ 
 
 Orators among several Asiatic Tribes. . * 
 
 The Councils and Government of Villages among the 
 North American Indians 
 
 Councils and Government among Asiatic Tribes. 
 
 ShajMs which the North American Indians give to 
 their Children 
 
 What Strengthens and Shapes the Indians so well. 
 
 Their first Exercises [ 
 
 In what consists their Education. .... 
 
 Works of the Women ' [ 
 
 Works of the Men " 
 
 Their Hatchets 
 
 The Form of their Villages. , . ' 
 
 Their Notion of the Origin of Man. 
 
 Their Vestals 
 
 128 
 
 142 
 155 
 
 158 
 159 
 
 160 
 161 
 
 166 
 170 
 
 174 
 
 175 
 
 177 
 
 178 
 179 
 1«0 
 
 182 
 184 
 185 
 
 186 
 
 188 
 
 190 
 191 
 
 ib. 
 192 
 
 ib. 
 
 ib. 
 195 
 
 ib. 
 196 
 197 
 
. 128 
 
 adales, 
 
 142 
 
 lerican 
 
 ig the 
 
 155 
 
 . 
 
 158 
 
 3. 
 
 159 
 
 
 160 
 
 ins. . 
 
 161 
 
 Kams- 
 
 
 
 166 
 
 ndians 
 
 170 
 
 s, and 
 
 
 , 
 
 174 
 
 Nortli 
 
 
 
 175 
 
 
 177 
 
 encan 
 
 
 , 
 
 178 
 
 ales . 
 
 179 
 
 
 1«0 
 
 ischa- 
 
 
 
 182 
 
 , , 
 
 184 
 
 
 185 
 
 ig the 
 
 
 
 186 
 
 
 188 
 
 ive to 
 
 
 
 190 
 
 il. . 
 
 191 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 192 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 , 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 195 
 
 
 ib. 
 
 , 
 
 196 
 
 
 197 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 vn 
 
 Their Vows ib. 
 
 "Their Fasts - . 198 
 
 Their Thoughts on the Immortality of the Soul. . ib. 
 
 Of the Country of Souls ib. 
 
 An Indian Chief's Account of the Origin of the N. 
 
 American Indians, , . . ... 200 
 Indian Elorjuence. . . . . • . . 217 
 
 Indian Speeches, 226 
 
 Speech of Logan, • • 228 
 
 Speech of the Five Iroquois Chiefs, . . . ib. 
 
 Speech of Half King, .232 
 
 Speech of Petchenanalas, ..... 233 
 
 Speech of Captain Pipe, . . . ■ • • 234 
 
 The Answer of Little Turtle, 236 
 
 Speech of Red Jacket to a Missionary, . . . 237 
 Speech of Red Jacket about the Witch Doctrine, . 240 
 
 Speech of Farmer's Brother, 241 
 
 Speech of Corn Plant, 242 
 
 Speech of Tecumseh, . . . - . . • 244 
 
 Speech of Black Thunder, 245 
 
 Speech of Metea, 247 
 
 Speech of Keewatowskum, ..... 250 
 Speech of Black Hawk, : . . . . 252 
 
 Speech of the Onondagas and Cayugas, . . . 254 
 
 Speech of Canassatiego, 258 
 
 Speech of Gachradodow, 263 
 
 Character of the Five Nations by Colden, . . . 265 
 America Peopled by a more Civilized Race than the 
 
 present Red Indians, . . . .271 
 
 Indian Antiquities, according to Governor Clinton, . 279 
 The Mexicans are the' Remains of a more Polished 
 
 Nation than the North American Indians, 287 
 
 Conclusion, - .... 305 
 
 ■<*i 
 
 Si 
 

PREFACE. 
 
 To trace the descent of nations and travel through 
 the regions of antiquity, is uniyersally admitted to be 
 a difficult task, and consequently not unworthy the 
 attention of the lovers of science. Our present subject, 
 it is true, has frequently attracted the curiosity of the 
 learned, both of the old and new world ; and although 
 their researches have been both plausible and ingenious, 
 yet the result of their inquiries is evidently so adverse 
 and inconsistent, that a wide field is still open to the 
 antiquary and historian. Nay, the obscurity in which 
 the origin of the Aborigines of America has, hitherto, 
 been involved, demands and calls forth all the ingenuity 
 which the most enlightened philosophy can bring to 
 its aid, in order to satisfy the public mind on so intri- 
 cate a subject. 
 
 In this arduous undertaking, therefore, it becomes 
 us to solicit t' adulgence of our readers, especially 
 of those who u.ay not, perhaps, feel disposed to reason 
 on matters, which, as they might likely imagine, exceed 
 80 far the reach and testimony of authentic history, that 
 the origin of the North American Indians must, as a 
 
 2 
 
 
 ^-^ 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 mattei.' of course, remain for ever hidden from the 
 curiosity of mankind. The Red Me; it is true, had 
 not, when first visited by Europeans, any liistory of 
 themselves, either vmtten or traditional, which could 
 throw any light on their national affairs. With regard 
 to oral tradition, which consists recitals made by 
 the first men to their children, of whatever happened 
 worthy of notice during their lifetime, so that these 
 recitals are multiplied in every generation, and trans- 
 mitted down to posterity, without the assistance of 
 writing, we must candidly acknowledge that the Indians 
 were found to be miserably destitute, even of this 
 errant vehicle of knowledge. Hence, amidst the clouds 
 which envelop the history of this ill-fated race, we are 
 fiirnished by themselves with nothing but uncertainty. 
 We shall not then, venture to affirm, on their testimony, 
 either what is true or what is false, or seek for certainty 
 among such uncertain authorities. On the contrary, our 
 witnesses are of the most unimpeachable character, 
 while the testimony of travellers of undoubted veracity, 
 and nussionaries no less distinguished for their learning 
 than religious zeal, who dwelt for many years in the 
 north-eastern regions of Asia, and among the Indian 
 tribes of North America, shall form our principal guides 
 in this inquiry. 
 
 In the absence, therefore, of written or traditional 
 history, however erroneous the latter may frequently 
 prove, but neither of which the Indians possessed, it 
 seems to Us, that there cannot be a more rational way 
 of arriving, with any degree of accuracy and certainty, 
 at the original source, whence, in the remoteness of 
 time, those numerous and powerful tribes first mi- 
 
 gral 
 con 
 lauj 
 rity 
 ofc 
 An 
 gre 
 the 
 sibi 
 of. 
 
 agr 
 
 is I 
 
 net 
 
 coi 
 
 of 
 
 thi 
 
 thj 
 
 the 
 
 an< 
 
 am 
 
 ter 
 
 gi' 
 frc 
 
 res 
 
 cu 
 
in from the 
 is true, had 
 y history of 
 which could 
 With regard 
 als made by 
 vet happened 
 30 that these 
 n, and trans- 
 assistance of 
 at the Indians 
 even of this 
 ist the clouds 
 i race, we are 
 t uncertainty, 
 eir testimony, 
 k for certainty 
 contrary, our 
 ale character, 
 ibted veracity, 
 their learning 
 y years in the 
 ig the Indian 
 incipal guides 
 
 or traditional 
 lay frequently 
 I possessed, it 
 i rational way 
 and certainty, 
 remoteness of 
 ribes first mi- 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Zl 
 
 grated to the Western Continent, than to offer a faithful 
 comparison of the Indians with the Asiatics, in religion, 
 language, manners, habits and customs. On the autho- 
 rity of writers and travellers, ancient and modern, and 
 of distinguished ability, whose observations, in Asia, and 
 America, written at different periods, hould merit the 
 greatest confidence and attention from the scientific and 
 the curious, we have ventured to prove beyond the pos- 
 sibility of doubt, that the North American Indians are 
 of Asiatic origin. 
 
 As it is generally allowed that the uniformity or 
 agreement of the manners and customs of two nations, 
 is the most authentic monument of their origfinal con- 
 nection, we have offered an extensive catalogue of 
 coincidences, so singular and indicative of the identity 
 of people, that we will, at once, be induced to believe, 
 this theory to be the most rational of all the systems 
 that have been formed on the subject. If we meet, 
 therefore, with many customs, religious, military, 
 and civil, practised only by some nations in Asia, 
 and followed up by the earliest inhabitants of the Wes- 
 tern Continent, we may fairly conclude that the Abori- 
 gines of this country must ha.e derived their origin 
 from those Asiatic tribes to whom thuy bear the greatest 
 resemblance in language, religion, manners, habits and 
 cixstoms. 
 
 ■MiiMliiMM 
 

 rH'ttiirii I . Ill 'I I ilmmmmamm 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Nations, like maiiK.ud, advance insensibly from in- 
 fancy to youth. The scenes of puerility are forgot^n 
 or neglected in the pride of riper years^ Few indec^ 
 feel incUned to look back on antiquibr. The regions 
 ^vhich we behold are remote. Beyond a certam bne 
 every thing disappears in shades, and the distant land m 
 wS vve travel, seems to be inhalntBd by P^J''*"^^ -^^ 
 strange forms. An inquiry after the origin f na^Kms ^J 
 certainly an obscure, but yet an interesting, labyrinth to 
 perambulate. Weak and «nphil<^opluc minds m^^^^ 
 Soubt, deem thU^ a barren subjec , which theu taste or 
 curiosity leads them not to examine with that degree of 
 interest which its importance evidently deserves. But 
 noS Ian prove more beneficial and ammng to the 
 stuS and Squisitive mind, than a proper knowledge 
 of the various races of men, which constiti.ite the great 
 human faSy, for it is only in this way that a man can 
 
 ^m^we take even a superficial ^Hew of the surfa^ of 
 the^obe which we inhabit, we evidently percerve, h^^ 
 at sSme unknown remote periods, various jewlutions 
 havnapS, which not only aflFected materially the 
 LjerficiKucture of the earth, but the state and condi- 
 tion of its inhabitauts. 
 
 immmmim«immmm*i^ 
 
nv 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Although we may fairly boast of the pre-eminence of 
 the human species, over all other animals in arts of inge- 
 nious contrivance, and in mental capacities, which elevate 
 our hopes beyond terrestrial enjoyments, yet we find the 
 earth inhabited by different races of men, who do not only 
 vary in complexion, manners and customs, but their rules 
 of conduct, sentiments and opinions, are apparently so 
 contrary and inconsistent, that the minds of the curious 
 are at once struck with a degree of suiprise, which natu- 
 rally excites a desire of consmting those extensive sources 
 of information, which have been laid open to the anti- 
 quary, by the travels and researches of modern travellers. 
 The intellectual faculties of man, as well as his bodily 
 frame and complexion, exhibit so various an aspect among 
 different races of mankind, as would seem to authorise an 
 arrangement of the human species into different classes, 
 mark^ by a specific diversity of powers, both mental 
 and corporeal. 
 
 The revival of critical learning, however, has induced 
 the learned and the intelligent to examine with some in- 
 terest, the early state of mankind, as well as the strik- 
 ing diversity m the human species throughout the 
 regions of tne earth. The whole human race, when 
 compared with the present generation, were in a state 
 of infancy, for many centuries after the deluge, as 
 well as in the antediluvian world. To observe man- 
 kind leaving the first rude stages of society, and advan- 
 cing gradually in the provinces of civilization and refine • 
 nient, till they came to cultivate the arts and sciences, 
 and to form wise regulations for the better government 
 of communities, is a contemplation in which every man 
 should indulge, in order to know what man really is, and 
 what he has been. The wonderful revolutions which 
 every age and every year have produced in the mental 
 regions of man, go to prove that the human race have 
 not yet attained meir manhood. 
 
 But how much soever men may seem to be diversified 
 by manners and customs, opinions and sentiments, shape 
 and size of body, colour, complexion, the organization of 
 
 Wi 
 
 le 
 
 Vf 
 
 of 
 at 
 
 01 
 
 ui 
 
 ivi 
 
 ai 
 tc 
 B 
 
 0! 
 tl 
 
 u 
 
 I 
 
 t] 
 
 s 
 
 n 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XV 
 
 re-eminence of 
 a arts of inge- 
 , which elevate 
 yet we find the 
 ^ho do not only 
 but their rules 
 apparently so 
 of the curious 
 e, which natu- 
 tensive sources 
 en to the anti- 
 iern travellers. 
 [ as his bodily 
 
 I aspect among 
 to authorise an 
 ifferent classes, 
 i, both mental 
 
 ;r, has induced 
 with some in- 
 
 II as the strik- 
 iroughout the 
 n race, when 
 ere in a state 
 de deluge, as 
 
 observe man- 
 y, and advan- 
 ion and refine- 
 3 and sciences, 
 ler government 
 ich every man 
 I really is, and 
 )lutions which 
 [ in the mental 
 man race have 
 
 3 be diversified 
 timents, shape 
 )rganization of 
 
 the human frame, throughout the world, proves an uni- 
 formity of species, which makes it appear probable, that 
 the whole human race iiave been descended, from one 
 original pair, as we are assured by sacred history. 
 
 On discovering, therefore, such a contrariety in the 
 bodily frame and features of man, as well as in his mental 
 capacities, we are led to attribute this diversity in the 
 human species, to that general revolution which happen- 
 ed at the confusion of Babel. Prom Holy Writ we are 
 assured that, for several centuries after the deluge, man- 
 kind continued together and composed only one nation, 
 seated in that country which was watered by the rivers 
 Euphrates and Tigris, sometimes called in general Syria, 
 but more particularly distinguished by the several names 
 of Armenia, Assyria, and Chaldea. Being the children 
 of one family, (of Noah and his sons) their language 
 was the same, notwithstanding the early difference which 
 appeared betwixt Ham and his two brothers ; and doubt- 
 less their religion, customs and manners, could not be 
 vei^ different so long as they continued together. 
 
 During their abode in the plains of Shinar, the sons 
 of Noah conceived the project of building " A City 
 and a Tower," in order to make themselves " a name," 
 or rather a sign lest they should " be scattered abroad 
 upon the face of the whole earth." This tower, says 
 Moses, they impiously designed should reach to heaven ; 
 and various are the conjectures that have been made as 
 to the motive that could have suggested so vain a thought. 
 But whatever it might be, it was displeasing in the eyes 
 of God, and he accordingly obliged them to abandon 
 their enterprise by confounding their language, so that, 
 unable to understand each other, they named the city 
 Babel, which signifies confusion, and dispersed. 
 
 Some writers have imagined that the tower of Babel 
 was undertaken out of fear of a second deluge, and 
 therefore, the projectors resolved to raise a structure of 
 sufficient height to fly to in case of danger ; among them 
 may be classed Josephus, Others, that, knowing before- 
 
 «MH 
 
 ill 
 
XVI 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 hand they should be dispersed through all Jecountnrt 
 of the world, they built tfcs tower to defeat the design of 
 the Almiehty; because, having a tower of such vast 
 height al they proposed, those who were at a distance, 
 mS easily i the^r way back again-sp thmks Usher. 
 Bit had eitLr of these bein their real design, they would 
 rather have chosen some high mountain, such as Ararat, 
 for their mark, than have built any tower whatever ; for 
 it can scarcely be supposed, that they were so foolish as 
 to unagine they coii^really reach heaven .^J/hei; 
 structure; and though Moses so expre^eshvm^Blf.^^ 
 words ought not to convey any other idea Aan do those 
 of the same liistorian and his countrymen, which de- 
 scribe cities (Deut. i. 28. ix. 1.), as wafled up to heaven, 
 when they speak of very strong places. 
 
 A third class of writers suppose that the top of this 
 tower was not designed to reach to heaven, l>ut to be 
 consecrated to the heavenly bodies; in other words that 
 on itTtop was to be raised a temple for the worship of the 
 sSr^ moSn, stars, fire, air, &c., and that, there ore the 
 true Deity interposed his presence to prevent a total and 
 SioncileableSfection; such is the opinion of Tendon. 
 But whatever might have been the scheme of th^e 
 builders, it is sufficlentlv evident that the Ffc*^^ dis- 
 pleasing to the Almighty, who finally confounded their 
 S^pTans by miraculously introducing different languages, 
 or at least different dialects of the former universal Fan- 
 
 ^"^V this confusion, those who spoke the same dialect, 
 consbrted together, and separated themselves from the 
 fSes or tribes whose language they no longer could 
 Se^and. Thus was manlind reduced to the necessi^ 
 of forming as many different parUes as they had Ian- 
 ^aeS^Lmong them. As those different tribes dispersed 
 TilselvS ?So many countries, and had no mtercour^ 
 whh each other, it Was necessary that the essential of 
 Sr religion, mslnners and customs, should also unde go 
 a change. This was actually the case, for mankipd, im- 
 
 imitiiitlim 
 
 medi 
 man; 
 whil 
 from 
 whei 
 T 
 the i 
 upon 
 of tt 
 
 coun 
 
 out 1 
 
 they 
 
 them 
 
 and 
 
 and 
 
 into 
 
 man! 
 thus 
 near 
 Alth 
 whai 
 illus 
 acco 
 
INTBODUCtlON. 
 
 XVH 
 
 the countries 
 ; the design of 
 of such vast 
 at a distance, 
 I thinks Usher. 
 ra, they would 
 ach as Ararat, 
 whatever; for 
 e so foolish aS 
 en vrith their 
 s himself, his 
 , than do those 
 >n, which de- 
 up to heaven, 
 
 the top of this 
 iren, but to be 
 lier words, that 
 worship of the 
 , therefore, the 
 rent a total and 
 ion of Tenison. 
 tieme of these 
 )ro3ect was dis- 
 infounded their 
 rent languages, 
 r universal lan- 
 
 le same dialect, 
 ielves from the 
 no longer could 
 to the necessity 
 5 they had Ian- 
 tribes dispersed 
 1 no intercourse 
 he essentials of 
 Id also undergo 
 jr mankind, im- 
 
 mediately after the confusion of tongues, was split into 
 many distinct nations, speaking a variety of dialects, 
 while they also adopted modes of living quite different 
 from those which they practised on the plains of Shinar, 
 where they lived together. 
 
 Thus, therefore, was the tower of Babel, memorable for 
 the great event of the confusion of languages, consequent 
 upon its projection, as well as by its bemg the original 
 of the temple of Belus, deemed among the ancients as 
 one of the seven wonders of the world. But, such is the 
 transitory nature of all that pertains to man, that it is now 
 a heap of ruins, and so utterly defaced, that the people of 
 the country are not certain of its real site. 
 
 As mankind increased and multiplied in the different 
 countries which they inhabited, several bodies were sent 
 out to seek their fortune in strange lands. Finding that 
 they were fine and delightful countries, which promised 
 them great felicity, they were soon induced to separate 
 and form new settlements. Others, by reason of civil 
 and domestic quarrels, were driven abroad, and passed 
 into distant regions far beyond the encroachment of an 
 enemy. 
 
 Thus they spread themselves over almost the Qre^ter 
 part ot Asia ; but their roving and wandering disposition 
 was not yet satisfied, until, by continued migrations, they 
 extended their discoveries throughout Africa, Europe, and 
 finally America. 
 
 We shall now proceed to view, as briefly as possible, 
 the Creation, the site of Paradise, the Antediluvians, the 
 Deluge, and the foundation of Nations by the posterity of 
 Noah, in order to descend gradually to the dispersion of 
 mankind and the settlement of countries, so that we may 
 thus discover which of the three sons of Noah, the Ame- 
 rican Indians should claim as the founder of their nation. 
 Although this inquiry might, at first sight, appear as some- 
 what foreign to the subject which we have undertaken to 
 illustrate, namely the origin of the Indians, still a concise 
 account ot these great events in the history of man may 
 
 j % 
 
I ijMsmw i ii jl i iii i ^ 
 
 xviu 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 not prove useless to many of our readers, who might not 
 have, hitherto, paid any particular attention to these sub- 
 jects. We hope, therefore, that the novelty of our plan, 
 while it tends, not only to trace the origin of the Red 
 Men of America, but that of almost all other nations 
 likewise, will be equally gratifying to the scientific 
 and the curious. 
 
 CREATION OF THE WORLD. 
 
 In order to arrive at the particular era, when the 
 matter of this earth was called into existence, philoso- 
 phers have amused themselves in various ways. The 
 materials of which it was composed, and the means 
 whereby they were disposed in the order in which we 
 behold them, is a subject also, which, though far beyond 
 the (each of human sagacity, has nevertheless originated 
 theories and controversies almost without number, among 
 the learned of all ages and countries. Many imagine 
 that the world had no beginning, but existed from all 
 eternity, while others are of opinion that it did exist at 
 some particular time unknown to man, and that it was 
 aestroycCTaf ditterent umes toy some gieui icvuluiiuu iu 
 nature. 
 
 With regard to the opinion, that the world existed from 
 eternity, none of the ancient philosophers seem to have 
 had the least idea of its being possible to produce some- 
 thing out of nothing, not even by the power of the Deity 
 itself; hence must nave arisen the erroneous opinion that 
 the world had no beginning. Next to this system, came 
 the doctrine, that, though the matter of the world be eter- 
 nal, its form is mutable. 
 
 The learned have observed, calculated, and commem- 
 orated the appearances and revolutions of the heavenly 
 bodies, to the system of which this orb belongs; they 
 have penetrated into the bO'Vels of the earth and the 
 depths of the ocean, to trace the irregular dispositions of 
 
 thes 
 mat 
 rese 
 sphi 
 Wh 
 wor 
 son, 
 lati( 
 sup] 
 out 
 exis 
 say 
 stra 
 
 I; 
 trut 
 woi 
 peri 
 thin 
 Goc 
 ral 
 asc< 
 to c 
 
 I 
 bee 
 the 
 test 
 she 
 rati 
 the 
 ha! 
 on 
 
mL.. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XA 
 
 vho might not 
 1 to these sub- 
 y of our plan, 
 n of the Red 
 other nations 
 the scientific 
 
 J). 
 
 ra, when the 
 ence, philoso- 
 ) ways. The 
 nd the means 
 r in which we 
 gh far beyond 
 ^ss originated 
 umber, among 
 Vlany imagine 
 (isted from all 
 it did exist at 
 nd that it was 
 
 L icvuluiluii ill 
 
 d existed from 
 seem to have 
 produce some- 
 ;r of the Deity 
 xs opinion that 
 system, came 
 world be eter- 
 
 and commem- 
 r the heavenly 
 belongs; they 
 earth and the 
 dispositions of 
 
 these strata, and the strange confusion in which their 
 materials are often intermmgled together ; yet their 
 researches have ended only with suggestions, that these 
 spheres have continued to roll through countless ages. — 
 While some have asserted, that the idea of creating a 
 world out of nothing, is at once a contradiction to rea- 
 son, which is sufficient to overthrow the doctrine of reve- 
 lation, others have boldly stood forth and maintained, in 
 support of the sacred writings, that the fact of creation 
 out of nothing, by an infinitely powerful and wise self- 
 existent God, so far from being repugnant to reason, to 
 say nothing of revelation, is highly probable, and demon- 
 strably certain. 
 
 If we refer to sacred writing for the ascertainment of 
 truth or knowledge on this point, we only learn that the 
 world had a begmning, without stating any particular 
 period; for ]VIoses, in alluding to the commer emeut of 
 things, goes no farther than to say, that in the beginning 
 God created the heavens and the earth. From this gene- 
 ral language of the Divine lawgiver, we cannot evidently 
 ascertam the particular period at which the world began 
 to exist. 
 
 Indeed all the philosophical inquiries which have 
 been made in all ages, concerning the beginning of 
 the creation, have not as yet been able to enlarge the 
 testimonies of saored history, or refute its authority by 
 showing any inconsistency or contradiction in its vene- 
 rated narratives. With all the ingenuity, therefore, of 
 the scientific, either ancient or modem, no evidence 
 has been produced, by which we can reasonably doubt 
 or improve the Mosaic account. 
 
 f 
 
 I 
 
XX 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 SITUATION OF PARADISE. 
 
 We have thought proper to allude to this subject, in 
 order to conlrovert the theory, that in America Adam 
 and Eve first drew the breath of life ; for few can be 
 ignornnt of the fact, that a treatise has been written, 
 showing how the whole world is indebted to America 
 for its inhabitants. , • ■ u 
 
 This, as well as every other subject of antiquity, has 
 originated a variety of speculative opinions. Those 
 who entertained the most extravagant notions concern, 
 ino- a local paradise, have placed it within the orb 
 of°the moon, in the moon itself, in the middle re^ons 
 of the air, and in many other places which their fancy 
 might point out. Such, however, have wandered with- 
 out the province of reason and probability. Many 
 have denied that there did exist such a place as the 
 garden of Eden, interpreting that part of scripture 
 which alludes to it, in an allegorical sense, and alleg- 
 ing that the ancients, and especially the Eastern nations, 
 haS a peculiar and a mysterious mode of delivering their 
 divinity and philosophy, and that the latter is frequently 
 adopted in scripture, in explaining natural things, some- 
 times to accommodate the capacities of the people, and 
 at others, to describe the real, but more hidden truth.— 
 But though it is admitted, that some of the ancient phi- 
 losophers affected such an allegorical way of writing, 
 to conceal their notions from the vulgar ; yet it is appa- 
 rent, that Moses had no such design ; and as he assumes 
 to relate matters of fact, just as they occurred, without 
 disguise or art, it cannot be supposed that the history 
 of the fall is not to be taken in a literal sense, as well 
 as the rest of his writings. 
 
 Some, who conceded its reality, have rambled through 
 countries unknown to man ; while others discovered it 
 under the north pole, and in that place which is now 
 occupied by the Caspian sea. It has also been boldly 
 
 and ! 
 was 
 that i 
 that i 
 its iril 
 
 Til 
 are v 
 Arme 
 Syria 
 sacke 
 
 Th 
 earth 
 althoi 
 that 1 
 ance 
 the vi 
 deltig 
 
 If 
 the ei 
 script 
 sity 
 kind, 
 with 
 from 
 inforr 
 igiiori 
 the si 
 this ( 
 their 
 were 
 supp( 
 
 Ne, 
 Tigri! 
 Tarsi 
 name 
 inCli 
 two t 
 of wl 
 
..imm 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 xxi 
 
 lis subject, in 
 merica Adam 
 "or few can be 
 been written, 
 :ed to America 
 
 antiquity, has 
 lions. Those 
 ticns coacern- 
 rithin the orb 
 niddle re^ons 
 3h their fancy 
 andered with- 
 bihty. Many 
 a place as the 
 t of scripture 
 se, and alleg- 
 astern nations, 
 elivering their 
 r is frequently 
 1 things, some- 
 tie people, and 
 idden truth. — 
 le ancient phi- 
 ay of writing, 
 yet it is appa- 
 1 as he assumes 
 urred, without 
 hat the history 
 sense, as well 
 
 mbled through 
 
 s discovered it 
 
 which is now 
 
 so been boldly 
 
 and stubbornly maintained, that the site of paradise 
 was to be discovered in America, that it was here 
 that Adam and Eve first drew the breath of life ; and 
 that it is to America the whole world is indebted for 
 its inhabitant?. 
 
 The opinions, even of the more rational inquirers, 
 are very strangely divided. Tartary, China, Persia, 
 Armenia, Mesopotamia, Chaldea, Arabia, Palestine, 
 Syria, Ethiopia, and even Sweden, have been ran- 
 sacked in search of this wonderful garden. 
 
 The opinion has likewise prevailed, that the whole 
 earth was originally in a paradisaical state of beauty, 
 although Moses, say they, has put a part for the whole, 
 that man might better conceive the primitive appear- 
 ance of the earth, which was afterwards destroyed by 
 the violent concussions of nature, caused by the general 
 deluge. 
 
 If we consider the general habit which prevailed in 
 the early ages of allegorizing every obscure passage of 
 scripture, we need not at all be surprised at the diver- 
 sity of opinions. There is a certain portion of man- 
 kind, the Jews, who are more immediately connected 
 with the history of Moses than any other people, and 
 from them we would naturally expect to receive some 
 information on the subject ; yet they are so utterly 
 ignorant of the geography of the sacred history, and of 
 the situation of Paradise, that there is no wonder why 
 this question should not be easily solved. Josephus, 
 their historian, supposes that the Nile and the Ganges 
 were two of its four rivers ; and in this opinion he is 
 supported by some of the Christian fathers. 
 
 Near Tripoli, there is a place called Eden ; the river 
 Tigris has an island of the name of Eden ; and near 
 Tarsus in Cilicia, there is a city still going under the 
 name of Adena or Aden. In Syria, there is Eden ; and 
 in Chaldea, about Telassar, there is another. These 
 two are mentioned in the Mosaical account, the latter 
 of which may, very probably, be the famous garden. 
 
Bbi 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 It may here be observed, thnt Eden or Aden si^ifies, 
 in the Hebrew, pleasure ; and hence any delightful 
 gituation would sometimes receive this name. 
 
 But let us now attend, for a moment, to the descrip- 
 tion of Moses himself. " And the I^rd God planted a 
 warden eastward in Eden ; and a river went out of Eden 
 to water that garden ; and from thence it waa parted 
 and became into four heads. The name ot the first is 
 Pison • That is it which compasses the whole land o| 
 Havilah, where there is gold; and the gold of that land 
 is sood- there is bdellium and the onyxstone. And 
 the name of the second river is Gihon ; the same is it 
 which compasses the whole land of Ethwpia,or Gush. 
 And the name of the third river is H.ddekel, that 
 is it which goes toward the east of (or eastward to) 
 Assyria. And the fourtli river is Euphrates. 
 
 From this particular geographical description ol 
 
 Eden, it is not possible that Moses could be speaking 
 
 in an allegoricai language. If this be an imaginary 
 
 paradise which he describes so minutely, it Jbl ows ha 
 
 Kis language was also figurative, when he tells that 
 
 the ark rlSted on Mount Ararat, and that the sons 
 
 of Noah removed to the Plains of Shinar : for the three 
 
 •cenes are described by the sacred historian, as imme- 
 
 diately succeeding one another. Eden then, according 
 
 to Moses, was bounded by countries and rivers well 
 
 known in his time, and some of them go to this very 
 
 dav, under the same names which he gives them. It 
 
 must, evidently, therefore, have been his intention to 
 
 point out to the post-diluvian world, where Eden and 
 
 Paradise were situated in the former world. We also 
 
 see. that he does not make use of antediluvian natnes in 
 
 his description of this garden; but, as we have already 
 
 Said, of nSmes of later^date than the flood. The deluge, 
 
 it is true, has greatly disfigured the face of the earth ; 
 
 but we a^ awwe, at the same time, that the convulsion 
 
 has been more fatal in some places than others ; and it 
 
 there had been no indications or marks of itremaimng, 
 
 
 i 
 
 Most 
 its p« 
 
 W] 
 been 
 more 
 The] 
 by til 
 Fere 
 Syrij 
 ho we 
 pears 
 those 
 tion, 
 
 Sa 
 reno! 
 Acco 
 betw 
 Arax 
 learn 
 infor 
 Arm( 
 and t 
 to as 
 casus 
 not f 
 Acco 
 whic 
 Sea. 
 Toui 
 notic 
 
 Hi 
 Morii 
 the f 
 the \ 
 tiona 
 unite 
 thei! 
 Arab 
 
 ii-r'-'<-!"as»a&'T^'e 
 
den si^nifies^ 
 ny delightful 
 me. 
 
 3 the descrip- 
 (od planted a 
 X out of Eden 
 it was parted 
 of the first is 
 whole land of 
 d of that land 
 xstone. And 
 the same is it 
 jpia, or Cush. 
 [iddekel, that 
 
 eastward to) 
 tes." 
 
 iescription of 
 i be speaking 
 an imnginary 
 it follows that 
 
 he tells that 
 that the sons 
 : for the three 
 •ian, as imrae- 
 len, according 
 id rivers well 
 ro to this very 
 ives them. It 
 is intention to 
 lere Eden and 
 »rld. We also 
 vian names in 
 5 have already 
 . The deluge, 
 J of the earth ; 
 the convulsion 
 others; and if 
 if it remaining, 
 
 INTROnuCTlON. 
 
 xxui 
 
 Moses would not surely be so confident in describing 
 its particular situation. 
 
 Without examining here all the opinions which have 
 been entertained on this subject, we shall pass on to tlie 
 more rational conjectures of various eminent men. — 
 They consist of three schemes ; the first is espoused 
 by the learned Heidegjrer, Le ('lere, Pere Abraham, and 
 Pere Hardouin, who place Paradise near Damascus, in 
 Syria, about the springs of Jordan. Notwithstanding, 
 however, the reputation of these men, this opinion ap- 
 pears to have no foundation. We must first discover 
 those marks which are mentioned in the Mosaic descrip- 
 tion, before we can admit its probability. 
 
 Saneon, Roland, and Calmet, who wcro no less 
 renowned for learning, come next with their opinions. 
 According to them, Eden was situated in Armenia, 
 between the sources of the Tigris, the Euphrates, the 
 Araxes, and the Phasis. Although the diligent and 
 learned Strabo, and other ancient geographei-s, have 
 informed us, that the Phasis rises in the mountains of 
 Armenia, near the springs of the Euphrates, the Araxes 
 and the Tigris ; yet from modern discoveries we are led 
 to assign it a different source, by going to Mount Cau- 
 casus, wh .c it takes its rise. Besides, the Pbi-sis does 
 not flow frDia south to north, tut from uortL ij south. 
 According to this supposition, we want a whole river, 
 which joins the Araxes before it falls into the Caspian 
 Sea. This hypothesis, however, is supported by Mr. 
 Tournefort, an authority, certainly worthy of some 
 notice. 
 
 Huet, bishop of Soissons and Avranches, Stephanus 
 Morinus, Bochart, and several others highly versed in 
 the geography of that country, stand forth in defence of 
 the third scheme, which certainly seems the least objec- 
 tionable of the three. B^ them Eden is placed upon the 
 united streams of the Tigris and Euphrates, called by 
 the Arabs, Shat-al-Arab, which signifies the river of the 
 Arabs. It begins two days journey above Bassora, and 
 
 
 i 
 
 ■■| 
 
xhy 
 
 INTRODUCT?on. 
 
 divides again into two channels about five leagues below. 
 These channels empty themselves in the Persian l^ull-— 
 Thus, the Shat-al-Arab must, consequently, be the nver 
 soinx out of Ed.en, which river, considered according to 
 Sie disposition of its channel, and not according to the 
 course of its stream, divides into four heads or diHerent 
 branches, which make the four rivers mentioned by 
 Moses; two below, viz., the two branches of th'> ahat, 
 which serve for the Pison and Gihon: and tw > Mbove, 
 the Euphrates and Tigris; the latter wh.rcof is 
 
 viz 
 
 called Diilat by the Arabs, and is now allowed to be the 
 Hiddekel of Moses. By this disposition tbu western 
 branch of the Shat will be the Pison, and the adjoining 
 port of Arabia, bordering on the Persian Gulf, will be the 
 Havilah ; and the eastern branch will be the Cfihon, en- 
 compassing tlie country cf Cush or Chuzestan, as it is 
 
 called by the Persians. , , , . 
 
 We see not, therefore, why this last opinion should not 
 coincide with the account of Moses, who tells us, that a 
 « river went out of Eden to water the garden, and trom 
 therce it vas parted, a:.d became lato four hends. — 
 Moses cannot be misunderstood here, fi>r he e rpressly 
 savs, that in Eden there was but one river, and that, 
 having gone out, it was parted and became four streams 
 or openings, two upwards and two downwards. It we 
 suppose the Shat-al-Arab to be the common oentre, by 
 looking towards Babylon, we may see the ligris and 
 Euphrates coming into it, and by looking down towards 
 the Persian Gulf, we may see the Pison and Gihon run- 
 ning out of it. • •• u iU 
 
 Whatever objection may be made against this hypothe- 
 sis, none appears to be more consistent with the descnp- 
 tion of Moses. By this supposition, Eden is reasonably 
 placed in the great channel formed by the united streams 
 Sf the Tigris and Euphrates ; besides, the fertility of the 
 neighbounng courr - M .opotamia and Chaldea, should, 
 ill a great measure, tenu to 'onfirm this beliet. VA r are 
 assur^ by sever.-;, ' ,-^^.ein ivellers, a.a there is not a 
 
 ;i 
 
 ti 
 
 P 
 
INTttODUCTION. 
 
 zxv 
 
 agues below, 
 rsian Gulf. — - 
 
 be the river 
 according to 
 ording to the 
 Is or different 
 lentioned by 
 1 of th" Shal, 
 d tw < ibove, 
 T wb< leof is 
 wed to be the 
 
 tho western 
 the adjoining 
 If, will be the 
 le Gihon, en- 
 ;estan, as it is 
 
 on should not 
 ;lls us, that a 
 en, and from 
 iur beads." — 
 he e rpressly 
 rer, and that, 
 e four streams 
 vards. If we 
 ion centre, by 
 le Tigris and 
 down towards 
 id Gihon run- 
 
 t this hypothe- 
 ;h the descrip- 
 i is reasonably 
 united streams 
 fertility of the 
 laldea, should, 
 jlief. W are 
 i there is not a 
 
 finer nor a richer couitry in all the dominions of the Grand 
 Signior, than that which lies tetween Bagdad and Bassora, 
 being the very tract which, according to this schemr, was 
 anciently called the Land of Uden. 
 
 THE ANTEDILUVIANS. 
 
 A SINGLE pair were the first progenitors of the 
 whole human race, but their primitive innocence 
 and felicity were quickly lost in misery and guilt; 
 and the unfortunate circumstances which produced 
 the fatal change in thoir own condition as well as in 
 that of their posterity, are already too well known 
 to receive the slightest comment from us. In the pro- 
 gress of their lives, however, their offspring became 
 numerous. Dissension and mutual hatred increa^ d 
 as they multiplied in numbers. Crimes and vices were 
 introduced among men from the very moment that Cnin 
 imbued his liands in the blood of his brother Abel. 
 
 In the meantime the posterity of Cain improved thi 
 arts taught them by Jabal and his brothers. They built 
 cities — their various degrees of strength or of industry 
 had produced inequality of condition ; opulence had 
 substituted artificial and extravagant luxuries for the 
 simple and pure pleasures ol nature ; and notwithstand- 
 ing the interruption of peace which was caused by the 
 growing depravity of the age, they still pursued a con- 
 nubial union, which so rapidly multiplied their num- 
 bers, that many different generations were contemporary 
 upon the earth. 
 
 Josephus relates, that the children of Seth, by the 
 contemplation of the heavenly bodies, laid the found- 
 ation of the science of astronomy ; and, understanding 
 from a prediction of Adam, that the earth was to be de- 
 stroyed, once by water, and once by fire, they engraved 
 their observations on two pillars, called the pillars of 
 
 3* 
 
XXVI 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Seth — the ooe of stone to preserve :hem from the effects 
 of the flood ; the other of brick, to resist the violence 
 of fire. There is every reason, however, to believe 
 that the beginning of the general corruption arose from 
 the unhappy marriages of the sons of Seth with the 
 daughters of Cain, so that their manners were soon 
 depraved, and at length they had degenerated so far, 
 that " the wickedness of man was very great on the 
 earth, and every imagination of the thoughts of his 
 heart was only evil continually." 
 
 The wickedness of the Antediluvian world may be 
 accounted for in various ways. They had a heredi- 
 tary propensity to evil, derived from Adam, their com- 
 mon apostate father; and this degeneracy was soon 
 discovered in the murder of Abel. Vice, like contagion, 
 spread, and so quickly did it contaminate the whole 
 family of mankind, that " it repented the liord that 
 he had made man on the earth." The longevity which 
 the inhabitants of the world attained, contributed, in 
 a great measure, to introduce those vicious practices 
 which the present short duration of human life can 
 seldom imbibe. In the course of eight or nine hundred 
 years, the usual age of Antediluvians, the same person 
 could obtain immense wealth, which should naturally 
 tend to the enjoyment of splendor, elegance and luxury, 
 so that a lust after sensual pleasures would wholly 
 occupy the hearts of those uncultivated people. Living 
 together, as they did in the early ages of the world, 
 and speaking the same language, we may naturally 
 suppose that the vice of the one would be readily im- 
 parted to the other, until the whole community was 
 tainted with the common malady. 
 
 sm, 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XXVll 
 
 tn the effects 
 the violence 
 •, to believe 
 1 arose from 
 eth with the 
 3 were soon 
 rated so far, 
 great on the 
 ights of his 
 
 orld may be 
 ad a heredi- 
 a, their cora- 
 ;y was soon 
 ce contagion, 
 te the whole 
 le liord that 
 jevity which 
 ntributed, in 
 >us practices 
 irsdv. life can 
 line hundred 
 same person 
 iild naturally 
 J and luxury, 
 'ould wholly 
 ople. Living 
 »f the world, 
 lay naturally 
 te readily im- 
 nmunity was 
 
 THE DELUGE. 
 
 Amid this general perversion of the human heart, when 
 mankind were running headlong into all manner of vice, 
 Noah, the son of Lamech, was born. Of all the nume- 
 rous population, by which the earth was inhabited at this 
 time, Noah alone was found perfect in the sight of God ; 
 he, therefore, found grace before the Alniighty, who de- 
 clared to him his determination of bringing a deluge of 
 water upon the earth, to destroy all who dwelt thereon. 
 Lamenting this sad state of society, and knowing the 
 impending judgment with which God had threatened to 
 visit a sinful world, Noah' stood forth, without fear or 
 dismay, as " a preacher of righteousness," to bring his 
 fellow men to a recollection of their impiety, and a 
 just sense of their danger ; yet his Divine admonitions 
 were of no avail. The haughtiness, the incorrigible 
 obstinacy, and the universal depravity which pervaded 
 all ranks and sexes were not to be easily affected by the 
 preaching, counsel, and authority of this one righteous 
 man. 
 
 During all that period which expired in the building 
 of the ark, Noah never ceased to warn and remind a 
 guilty people of the approaching desolation. Carelessly 
 and mdependently they proceeded in the commission of 
 sin, and often amused themselves with Noah's folly in his 
 vain attempt to construct the means of preserving the 
 human race from general ruin. Although God had allot- 
 ted 120 years for men to repent and escape, yet all was 
 in vain ! The heart of man, depraved and ruined by the 
 fall, was deaf to the awful warning, and the whole was 
 treated with derision. The vengeance of heaven was 
 not, however, to be much longer restrained. The great 
 fabric of Salvation was at last finished. The awful 
 period was at hand ; yet Noah and his family were alone 
 to be saved. The other particulars appertaining to this 
 cat'istrophe are aheady too well known to require any 
 notice here. 
 
xxviii 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In departing from the Antediluvian world, it might be 
 inquired, how it came to pass, that, in those days, people 
 attained to so extraordinary a longevity. In order to 
 reply to this question of curiosity, we must form various 
 conjectures. Some writers, to reconcile the matter with 
 probability, have asserted that the Antediluvians com- 
 puttd their ages by lunar months, and not by solar years: 
 but (his expedient would reduce the length of their lives 
 to a shorter period than our own. If tnis hypothesis be 
 admitted as probable, it must necessarily follow, that 
 some of them were fathers at the absurd age of six or 
 years. Besides, the whole interval between the 
 
 seven 
 
 Creation and the Deluge would then be contracted to less 
 than two hundred years. This supposition, therefore, we 
 shall, at once, reject as incredible. 
 
 For this longevity there are, however, r<;"'-ons suffici- 
 ently ob\ious. In the first place, we must stippose, that, 
 while the earth was inhabited by a scanty population, 
 commencing with a single pair, it would be necessary to 
 endow men vnth a stronger frame, and to allow them a 
 longer continuance on earth, for peopling it with inhabi- 
 tants. Philosophers, likewise, contend, and in our opi- 
 nion, on very reasonable grounds, that the qualities of 
 the air, and consequently the stamina of the human con- 
 stitution, were greatly altered for the worse by the several 
 changes which the world must have undergone at the 
 flood. We are, indeed, convinced, beyond the possibiUty 
 of doubt, that the deluge affected, most materially, the 
 whole body of nature ; but, whether that alteration has 
 tended to contract the duration of human life, we cannot 
 possibly ascertain. We are, Ukewise aware, from daily 
 experience, that climate, food, and mode of living, have 
 a tendency to lengthen or shorten tlie days of man. 
 
 1 
 
 By 1 
 
 soon a 
 
 bandry 
 
 grape 
 
 of me 
 
 conditi 
 
 who, I 
 
 Shem, 
 
 Butth 
 
 to thei 
 
 father' 
 
 them, 
 
 retired 
 
 becorn 
 
 ced a 
 
 « Cur 
 
 shall 
 
 of Sh 
 
 enlara 
 
 and C 
 
 Th. 
 
 the 1 
 
 Africi 
 
 prono 
 
 were 
 
 Ja] 
 
 half 
 
 Euro 
 
 or G 
 
 tlie " 
 
 ancit 
 
 thed 
 
 awDMIMiHi 
 
INTKODtJCTlON. 
 
 XXIX 
 
 , it might be 
 days, people 
 la order to 
 form various 
 matter Avith 
 luvians com- 
 'solar years: 
 of their lives 
 lypothesis be 
 follow, that 
 age of six or 
 between the 
 racted to less 
 therefore, we 
 
 "rons suffici- 
 Rippose, that, 
 r population, 
 
 necessary to 
 allow them a 
 
 with inhabi- 
 l in o»ir opi- 
 i qualities of 
 
 human con- 
 3y the several 
 rgone at the 
 he possibility 
 laterially, the 
 iteration has 
 fe, we cannot 
 e, from daily 
 
 living, have 
 Qf man. 
 
 THE FOUNDATION OF NATIONS, 
 
 BY THE POSTERrnr OF JAPHET. 
 
 By the sacred historian we are informed, that Noah, 
 soon after lauding from the ark, betook himself to hus- 
 bandry, and planted a vineyard. Of the juice of the 
 grape he drank so freely, it seems, that he lay ma state 
 of inebriety, carelessly uncovered m his tent. In this 
 condition he was discovered by his youngost son Ham, 
 who, on seeing him, called -to his brethren Japheth and 
 Shem, that they might witness his unbecoming situation. 
 But They mindful of' their filial duty, and the r^pect due 
 to their parent, in place of exposing and ruliculing their 
 father's nakedness, as Ham did, toot a garment between 
 them, and, wallcing in backward, covered Noah and 
 retired. Having awoke from his sleep and wine, and 
 become acquf^inted with what had happened, he pronoun- 
 ced a proph.aic epitome of the history of his posterity.- 
 « Cursed be Canaan," said he, « a servant of sc: vante 
 shall he be unto his brethren. Blessed be the Lord God 
 of Shem, and Canaan shall be his servant. Go/ f »" 
 enlarge Japhet, and he shall dwell m the tents of Shem, 
 and Canaan shall be his servant." 
 
 The extirpation of the Canaamtes, the subjugation of 
 
 the Phoenicians and Carthaginians, the slavery ot the 
 
 African^egroes would seem & be fulfilments of the Curse 
 
 pronounced on Canaan, the son of Ham, as these people 
 
 were evidently his descendants. „„* tUo nn^ 
 
 Japhet was the common progenitor of almost the one 
 
 half of the human race, through his son Gomer. All 
 
 European nations were descended from the Gomarians 
 
 or Gomerites. The Lesser Asia, or Asia Minor, ^ylth 
 
 tlie « isles of the Gentiles," and some of the vast regions 
 
 anciently inhabited by the Scythians were peopled by 
 
 the descendants of Japhet. 
 
i 
 
 x%t 
 
 tNTEODUCTION. 
 
 At a very early period, numerous migrations from 
 Greece poured into the western parts of Asia Minor, on 
 the coasts of which many powerful kuigdoms or common- 
 wealths were established, under the names of iEolia and 
 Ionia. In the north-west part of this peninsula was also 
 the famous kingdom of Troy ; but the whole now forms 
 part of Turkey in Asia. 
 
 The writers of ancient history generally agree, that 
 the descendants of Gomer, the eldest son of Japhet, set- 
 tled in the northern parts of Europe, whence they spread 
 themselves to the adjacent regions, and the isles of the 
 Gentiles, by which expression Europe is generally under- 
 stood, as it contained those countries to which the Heb- 
 rews were obliged to go to by sea, such as the lesser Asia, 
 Greece, Italy, bpain, Gaul, and the islands in the iEgean 
 and Mediterranean seas. 
 
 In the process of time, the descendants of Gomer 
 assumed different national appellations. They were first 
 known to the Greeks under the name of Cunmerii, or 
 Cimbri, which is still preserved by the inhabitants of 
 Wales, in the words Cimbrian or Cambrian. But the 
 Cimbri of the ancients, or rather Cimmerii, was evidently 
 a modification of the Greeks and Latins, f.*om the more 
 origmal term Cymro and Curaori, representing the still 
 more original appellation Comer. In their various migra- 
 tions and subsequent settlements in different countnes, 
 thev were called Sacae, Titani, Celto-Scythae, C«lt-Iberi, 
 Galatai, Galli, and Celtae ; that is, the people of Sacas- 
 tena Titans, Celto-Scythians, Celt-Iberians, Galatians, 
 Gauls, and Cells. To Gomer, therefore, we may attri- 
 bute the origin of all the primitive inhabitants of Europe 
 and a great part of Asia, including the Ancient Britons 
 and Irish. 
 
 The Irish and Scots of the present day, wb j speak the 
 Celtic language, once so universal over Europe, are be- 
 yond any possibility of doubt, the only pure remnants of 
 Gomer. With regard to the assertion of one of the most 
 
 ] 
 wh 
 Gr 
 Jei 
 son 
 am 
 of 
 of 
 Ar 
 em 
 ist 
 we 
 th< 
 evi 
 th( 
 
 loc 
 ew 
 nu 
 ani 
 re< 
 ha 
 th< 
 tin 
 
 iL. .. ...■.■.■-^,^_..d»...,-..^.iu...v...-s:„^ 
 
nigrations from 
 Asia Minor, on 
 >ins or common- 
 s of iEolia and 
 linsula was also 
 dole now forms 
 
 illy agree, that 
 I of Japhet, set- 
 nee they spread 
 
 the isles of the 
 generally under- 
 which the Ileb- 
 
 the lesser Asia, 
 s in the JEgeaa 
 
 ants of Gomer 
 They were first 
 jf Cmimerii, or 
 ! inhabitants of 
 )rian. But the 
 1, was evidently 
 , f.-om the more 
 enting the still 
 r various aiigra- 
 irent countries, 
 thse, Celt-Iberi, 
 eople of Sacas- 
 ans, Galations, 
 , we may attri- 
 tants of Europe 
 Ancient Britons 
 
 wb> speak the 
 Europe, are be- 
 are remnants of 
 one of the most 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XXXl 
 
 elevated and influential English peers, " that the Irish 
 were aliens in language, nation, &c.," we have only to 
 say, that, if the present race of Celtic Irish are the 
 descendants of the Aborigines of Britain and Ireknd, as 
 undoubtedly they are, it must sound strange in their ears, 
 to hear themselves called strangers in the land which they 
 have inherit^l and inhabited uom time immemorial. 
 
 MAGOG, THE PROGENITOR OF THE NORTH 
 AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Magog, the second son of Japhet, founded those who 
 who were, after him, called the Magogites, but whom the 
 Greelffl named Scythians. According to Josephus, St. 
 Jeronymus, the majority of the Christian fathers, and 
 some of the most eminent historians and geographers, 
 ancient and modern, Magog was the founder and father 
 of the Scythians, Tartars, and Moguls, and consequently 
 of the Siberians, and all these north-eastern tribes. The 
 Arabs place Magog, whom they call Majuj, to the farther 
 end of Tartary, towards the north and north-east There 
 is not the least doubt, therefore, but the posterity of Magog 
 were those who wandered north and north-eastward, ^ter 
 the dispenrion of the children of Noah from their prim- 
 eval seats ; and the Scythians were, perhaps, the first and 
 the most numerous. 
 
 At this early state of society, when mankind vrere but 
 loosely combined t(^ther in social union, every quarrel, 
 every crime, every fond fancy or moody disgust, conti- 
 nually prompted emigration ; and even the most remote 
 and inhospitable parts of the earth were beginnmg to 
 receive human inhabitants. For nearly thirty yeare, after 
 having harassed and broken the monarchies of the south, 
 the SCTthians were the lords also of western Asia. At the 
 time when the Assyrian empire was at its highert pitch 
 
 -;>,>y ' i'."y. !! H '' " 
 
 MpKOHMBiH 
 
 T i w i m ii 
 
 MM 
 
XXXll 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 of greatness, they advanced with a destructive career, 
 through the kingdoms of the south. 
 
 At last, luxury, disunion, and the effects of a climate 
 and habits of life to which they were unaccustomed, 
 wasted the Scythian forces, until at last the reins of the 
 empire of Asia dropped from their enfeebled hands, 
 and they retired M'ith diminished numbers, to the desolate 
 plains of the north and north-east. 
 
 With regard, more particularly to our subject, we must 
 admit, that almost all the northern countries of Asia were 
 colonized by Scythians, the descendants of Magog. We 
 are also to look upon these bleak regions of the north as 
 the quarter from whence America must have received, at 
 a very early period, a great portion of its Aboriginal inha- 
 bitants. But, whether the South American Indians, and 
 other tribes who must have had possession of North Ame- 
 rica, prior to the arrival of the present race, inasmuch as 
 they were certainly more civilized, came from Tartary, 
 and Siberia, in the north, is a question which we may, 
 hereafter, have ^wcasion to examine. Now as to the opi- 
 nion, that Siberia, Calmuck Tartary, and the peninsula 
 of Kamschatska, owe their inhabitants to the ancient 
 Scythians, we believe it to be beyond a mere coDJecture. 
 In confirmation of this, we may here refer to the testir 
 mony of Bugenius Cabolski, and Monsieur Piston. The 
 former was a missionary in Siberia for seven years, and 
 wrote a treatise in the Latin tongue, on the origin of the 
 Tartars and other northern tribes; the latter was a French 
 traveller under the patronage of the Russian government 
 
 " All those" says Cabolski, ** who are acquainted with 
 ancient history, may know, that the Scythians, both 
 within and without the mountains of Imaus, inhabited 
 those countries which*are now called North Siberia and 
 Kamschatska ; for we' may understand so, because the 
 name Magog is still preserred in many families, towns, 
 and forti&ations."* 
 
 * Lib. iL cap. 10. Omnes qui historue tntiqus sunt poiti, 
 Bcythas intra Imaum, nee non extra Imaum, has regioaes qun 
 
 M< 
 
 as w( 
 may i 
 
 "I 
 out t 
 North 
 concl 
 
 "II 
 tion t 
 tains, 
 and i 
 origir 
 appea 
 the g 
 
 Fr( 
 wouli 
 colon 
 Ma^o 
 being 
 migrs 
 Nortli 
 proge 
 of Ui( 
 
 nunc E 
 ribus i 
 mus, 
 adhuc 
 
 •Li 
 rentes, 
 cun IK 
 
 Sil 
 dans I 
 villes, 
 des Sc 
 geneal 
 
 lliil»iiirtrt[ii 
 
mnoDtJCTioN. 
 
 xxxui 
 
 active 
 
 i of a climate 
 naccustomed, 
 e reins of the 
 :ebled hands, 
 the desolate 
 
 )ject, we must 
 of Asia were 
 Magog. We 
 ' the north as 
 e received, at 
 original inha- 
 Inoians, and 
 f North Ame- 
 , inasmuch as 
 from Tartaiy, 
 hich we may, 
 as to the opi- 
 the peninsula 
 ) the ancient 
 ire conjecture. 
 !r to the testi? 
 Piston. The 
 en years, and 
 origin of the 
 was a French 
 government 
 quainted with 
 ythians, both 
 Lus, inhabited 
 h Siberia and 
 , because the 
 oailies, towns. 
 
 Monsieur Piston is still more clear on this point; but, 
 as we shall refer to him again, these brief observations 
 may suffice at present. 
 
 " As I have already endeavoured," he says, ** to point 
 out the different modes in which these nations of the 
 North resemble each other, every one can make his own 
 conclusions." 
 
 " If a person," he adds in another place, " pays atten- 
 tion to the striking circumstance, that names of moun- 
 tains, towns, and rivers, can be discovered in Tartary, 
 Bud in Siberia, which indicate their antiquity and their 
 origin from those whom the Greeks called Scythians, it 
 appears to me just, that no one should, any longer, doubt 
 the genealogy of this people."* 
 
 From these authorities, as well as many others, it 
 would appear, that Tartary and Siberia were originally 
 colonizQd or peopled by the Scythians, the posterity of 
 Magog ; and that Kamschatska and the north of Siberia, 
 being the nearest point of Asia to America, whence 
 migrations could easily take place. The Indians of 
 North America should also claim the Scytihfians as thek 
 progenitors, and, consequentiv, Magog as the founder 
 of Uieir nation. ^ 
 
 nunc Siberia et Eamschattka qppellaatnr, vetuatisninia tempo> 
 ribus Scythas incoloiaae cognoscanu Sic enim intelligere Poaai- 
 mus, quod nomea Magog in muhia, civitatibua et Caatellia 
 adhuc serrs^tur. 
 
 * Liv. v. Comme j'ai eu dga aom de marqner le^lhodea diff^ 
 rentes, dans lesquellea cea nations du Nwd se reaendtlent, cha- 
 cun pourra tirer aea concluaiona en conaeqtience. 
 
 Si Ton fait att^tioa a la fameuae circonatince, qu'on trouvera 
 dans la Tartarie, et dana la Siberie, deMioms de montagnea, de 
 viUes, et de rivierea qui indiqueot leur antiquite, et leur origine 
 des Scythes, il me semble q^'il eoit juste de ne plus douter la 
 genealogie de ce peuple. * ' M 
 
 \m sunt p«nti, 
 u iregioaea quti 
 
 Wii;Bl»lliil^|fWliil|IIW 
 
B- 
 
 ORKQDDCTKnr. 
 
 THE POSTERTTY OF SHEM, 
 
 MjnOSED TO BB TBX BASLISn WBASnUPK Of AMIEICi. 
 
 Shem, tbs second son of Noah, had five sons v^ho 
 inhabited the land that b^;an at the Euphrates and 
 xead^ to the Indian ocean ; and dieir names wereElam, 
 Aflrimr, Arj^mzad, Lud and Anrm. 
 
 iSakb, die son of Aiphaxad, was the father of Eber, 
 ^HJKse elder son was caUed Joktan. This Joktan was 
 the father of thirteen sons, vrbo were heads of as many 
 nations. With regard to the countries which they po»- 
 ses^d, very little can be s^ with any certainty ; but 
 most of the ancients were d opinion, tfiat the East 
 Indies, China, and Japan, nrast have been peopled l^ 
 the descendimts of Shem, through Jokftan, hw great 
 ipreat grandson. 
 
 ■ As me North and South American Indians are reason* 
 ibty believed to be of different origin, inasmuch as the 
 n^vep of the South #ere fonnd to be, not otdy more 
 dmliaed dwa the rode tribes of the North, when first 
 discovered 1^ Europeans, %ut their personal appearance 
 religion and language, exhibited so striking a aive|sity, 
 '#hich should at once, authorise this belief; many have 
 sufoosed that Jucatan. or Yijtatan, a province of Mezicoi| 
 dmves its name from Jo|[tan. Amoi^ these Anus Mon- 
 tmus is the/oremost, and he thinks that Joktan himself 
 e^ier pa4p0 into America, or t lat this continent was 
 peopled by his posterity. 
 
 As far as the oi%iu and identity of nations can be 
 tmeed by a similarity of names, Anus Mdntanus and his 
 followers seem'to omt a plausible conjecture, as Yuca- 
 tan, Juckatan, or Jucktan, in its contracted state, bears 
 a very sreat resemblance to Joktan. We leave, however, 
 this opmion as we found it, a mere conjecture ; still, 
 while we are under the necessity of giving to the Mexi- 
 cans, and the inhabitants of the o£her southern r^kwis, 
 
 propei 
 found( 
 tines fl 
 
 #^- 
 
 ^^iP ' 
 
9 AMIRICi. 
 
 re sons vho 
 iphretes and 
 sweieElam, 
 
 lier of Eber, 
 i JoktMi was 
 I of as many 
 ich they po»* 
 !rtainty; but 
 lat the East 
 1 peopled by 
 D, bu great 
 
 IS are reason* 
 much as the 
 ot only more 
 h, when first 
 I appearance 
 r a diveisity, 
 , many h&v^ 
 ae of Mexico, 
 3 Arius Mon- 
 iktan himself 
 ckntinent was 
 
 tions can be 
 anus and his 
 re, as Yuca- 
 I state, bean 
 ve, however, 
 ecture ; still, 
 to the Mexi- 
 lemre^pns. 
 
 ■li' 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 loczv 
 
 ft different origin from that of; the present Red Mbn of 
 the North, it is quite reasonable to suppose, that the ear- 
 liest colonies that settled in Ame^iea were of the line of 
 Shem, and eame, no doubt, from the eastern or north- 
 eastern parts of Asia, such as ChiMU)r Corea; and from' 
 the latter, the journey- CQuld easily be performed, as we 
 shall afterwards see. The dcfoendants of Shem were 
 certainly the first of th^ posterity of Noah that arrived 
 at a state of civilization, and consequently might be 
 looked upi^n as the authors of the innumefttife monu- 
 ments of antiquity which are scattered over this vast 
 continent; for the present Indians of North America 
 we^xrtterif unacquainted With the art of constructing 
 tfie^4fc8 well as with their history, even by tradition. -' 
 Of HajB, the third son c^ Noan, we have nothing to 
 say, as his poMerity are not considered to have anything 
 to do vntii the early peopling of America, except ina£ 
 «Hich ad r^«»rs to the claims of the Carthaginians, by 
 I^tsnng thiDugh the straits o/ Gibtaltnr, at a very remote 
 period, when, &cording tiy some historians, they discoT- 
 ered this continent ; Jjut this we shall examme m ite 
 proper place ; suffice it,,|o say low, that mm was thi 
 founder of almost all African liatioi^ and of the Philip, 
 tines and Canaanites in A^ia. - * 
 
 fT 
 
 
 ■ # 
 
 ¥ 
 
 # 
 
 t 
 
 % 
 
 ^ • f 
 
 ) 
 
 ■m 
 
•# 
 
 fSi 
 
 M ^ 
 
 * DISCOVERY OF aIiERICA,* 
 
 THAf the ancients had an imperfect notion of thi^ 
 quarter of the glob^, should nt&t, perhaps, be reasdflably 
 doubled, when we coi|sider the Very early period at 
 which the leiences of geonpetryj cosmoTraphv,' astro>- 
 nomy, and dra^ng, were ■tudied in the schools (^ 
 Greece andRottie, as well as in Egypt, Garthaserana 
 Babylon. ift«is, however, generally agreed, tnat the 
 Greeks, wh'b fiM among J^ Europeans cultivated <!he 
 science of gec^ntphy, dei^d their knowlec^ of it from 
 the Egyptians or Babylonians. But which of those two 
 nations had the hoiior oipthe invention, it ia^mpossible 
 to determine. . "* 
 
 In those days, the spherical figure of the earth might 
 be known, and its magratude also ascertained with 
 some accuracy. With this knowledge, geopaphers 
 woultf, no doub|, naturally suppose, that Europe, Asia 
 and Africa, as far as they were thdn ii|K>wn, could form' 
 but .a small portion of the terraqueous globe. It was 
 also suitable to the ideas of ihan, concerning the wis- 
 dom and beneficence of the author of nature, to believe 
 that the vast apfce rtill unexplored, was not covered 
 entirely by an unprofitable ocean, but occupied by 
 countries fit for thg habitation' of man. It might appear 
 td them, 1ilBB\«^, equally probable, that the coninents 
 on one side of the globe were ballinced by a prmor- 
 tional quantity of land in the other hemisphere. From 
 lliese conclnsujhs^ arising solely frpm theoretical prio.' 
 
 vmtmmmmmmm 
 
3» 
 
 DISCOVERY or 
 
 ciples, the existence of the Wastem Continent inielit 
 have been conceived by the ancients. But whether 
 they had the sagacity to form such conjectures, we are 
 liot authorised to say. 
 
 Of the two hemispheres which comprise the whole 
 terraqueous globe, the ancients had certainly no prac- 
 tical knowlei^e of more than what we now denominate 
 the Eastern, containing the continents of Europe, Asia 
 and Aifrica. They supposed the pillars of Hercules, 
 consisting 6f the rock of Gibraltar on one side, and 
 Mount Calpe on the other, to be the western boundaries 
 of the earth ; and on the east they carried their ideas 
 no farther than the Ganges. In the south, they had 
 some confused notions of Africa, extending into the tor- 
 rid zone ; but they scarcely believed it possible that men 
 could exist in those sultry climes. With rtgard to the 
 north, their notions were sometimes ridiculously strange 
 concerning the inhabitants of the terra incognita, (the 
 unknown country) of Europe and Asia. 
 
 Although we have no reason to believe that the 
 ancients ever ventured to explore the continent of 
 America by practical observation, whatever might have 
 been their ideas respecting the existence of such a coun- 
 try ; yet, there are some historians who would seem to 
 favor the opinion, that the Carthaginians, the Welsh, 
 and the 'Norwegians discovered this country at a very 
 early period, and prior, of course, to |he famous voy- 
 age of Columbus*^ 
 
 Those who contend for the Carthaginians have no 
 other support than a few obscure passages from the 
 ancients, who would really seem to be but little ac- 
 quainted with this island, which they describe and place 
 at a short distance beyond the pillars of Hercules, or 
 the straits of Gibraltar. We shall first notice Diodorus 
 Siculus, a Sicilian historian and a Stuic philosopher, 
 in the time of Julius Caesar. 
 
 "Phcenices vetustissimis temporibus extra columnas 
 ^erculis navigantes ingeatibus ventorum procellis ad 
 
 gions, 
 
AMERICA. 
 
 39 
 
 int ini^lit 
 
 whether 
 
 es, we are 
 
 the whole 
 J no prac- 
 3nonunate 
 roj)e, Asia 
 Hercules, 
 
 side, and 
 )oundaries 
 their ideas 
 
 they had 
 ito the tor- 
 e that men 
 rard to the 
 sly strange 
 ^iia, (the 
 
 3 that the 
 ntinent of 
 mght have 
 ich a coun- 
 ild seem to 
 the Welsh, 
 y at a very 
 ,mous voy- 
 
 is have no 
 s from the 
 t little ac- 
 i and place 
 ercules, or 
 e Diodorus 
 hilosopher, 
 
 \ columnas 
 rocellis ad 
 
 longinqr )s Oceani tractus fuisse abreptos, ac multis diebus 
 vi temptstatis jactatos, tandem ad mgentern insulam in 
 Oceano Atlantico, coinplurium dierumnavigatione a Lybia 
 in occasum remotani -venisse ; cujus solum fructiferum, 
 amnes navigabiles, sumptuosa aedificia fueiint. Inde 
 Carthaginienses et Tyrrhenes harum terrarum notitiam 
 accepisse. Postea Carthaginienses, cum saepe a Tyriis 
 et Mauritanis belle premerentur, Gadibuspraeter naviga- 
 tis, et Atlantico provectos oceano, tandem ad novaa has 
 regiones appulisse, et coloniam duxissc ; eamque rem diu 
 taciturn servasse, ut si rursum sedibus ejicerentur, haberent 
 locum in quem se cum suis reciperent. — Repertam a 
 Carthaginiensibus fortuito insulam ; et in eaminjussu Ma- 
 gistratus commigrasse plurimos : quod disfluenie paulatim 
 populo coeperit postea Capitale esse." 
 
 Here we are told by Diodonis, that the Phoenicians 
 were, at a very early period, driven by the violence of the 
 winds far beyond the pillars of Hercules or the straits 
 of Gibraltar, into the ocean: That they discovered 
 to the west of Lybia or Africa, at the distance of a few 
 days' sailing from that continent, a large and fertile island 
 and finely watered with navigable rivers ; That this dis- 
 covery was soSti made known to the Carthaginians, a 
 Phoenician colony in Africa, and to the Tyrrhennians or 
 Tuscans in Italy : That the Carthaginians some time after 
 undertook, on account of hostile invasions made by the 
 Moors and Tyrians, a voyage iiv which they passed the 
 straits of Gibraltar and advancec?. beyond Cadiz without 
 the pillars of Hercules, till they arrived in those new re- 
 
 gions, where they made a settlement ; but the pohcy of 
 'arthage dislodged the colony, and laid a strict prohibition 
 on all the subjects of the State not to attempt any future 
 establishment. 
 
 It is truly suprising that historians of considerable re- 
 nown should have mistaken the American continent for the 
 i fertile and beautiful island which is mentioned in this pas- 
 sage from Diodorus. This geographical sketch of the 
 new country which the Phoenicians discovered, and the 
 
 
 « 
 
 ilillMWMIIHMMliil 
 
Sim 
 
 40 
 
 DISCOVfeRY OP 
 
 Carthagmians afterwards colonized, corresponds in every 
 respect with the situation and fertility of Ireland, being 
 distant only a few days' sailing from the straits of Gibral- 
 tar, while few countries can surpaal it in beauty. Ireland 
 is also supplied with navigable rivers. In the researches 
 of eminent antiquarians, we are taught to believe beyond 
 the possibility of a doubt, that the Phoenicians were about 
 the first of the hmnaa race that visited Ireland, where 
 they established a colony. The chronicles of Ireland bear 
 testimony to this fact ; and when we collate the Irish lan- 
 guage with the Punic or Phoenician, we find so striking 
 an affinity, that the Irish or Celtic language may be said 
 to have been, in a great degree, the language of Hanni- 
 bal, Hamilcar, and Asdrubal. This opinion will at once 
 be confirmed Ijy having recourse to Plautus, where we see 
 a Carthaginian speaking the Punic, which is no other than 
 almost the pure Celtic or Irish language. In % forthcom- 
 ing work, however, to be entitled " The Origin of the 
 Primitive Inhabitants of Great Britain and Ireland," we 
 shall prove this point so clearly, th&t to doubt it would 
 . be denying the most glamig truth. 
 
 <* The Phoenicians," says Diodorus in the first part 
 /of the passage which we have transcribed, " after a few 
 I days' sailing beyond the pillars of Hercules, discovered 
 -■. a large and fertile island in the ocean ; and its beauty 
 ' induced the discoverers to settle tliere." It is certain 
 that the invention of tbe mariner's compass cannot be 
 dated from a much earlier period than the beginning of 
 the 14th century ; and that towards the close of the same 
 century, the navigation of Europe was not extended be- 
 yond the limits of the Mediterranean. It is not reasona- 
 ble, therefore, to think that the Carthaginians should 
 venture from the sight of land and stretch out into 
 unfrequented and unknown seas, without the help 
 of this sure guide, however prompted they might have 
 been by the most ardent spirit of discovery, and en- 
 couraged by the patronage of piinces. Such a bold en- 
 tecprise is not at all congenial to the cautious and tini 
 
 orous mn 
 
 the same 
 
 few days, 
 
 not have 
 
 skilful ns 
 
 seventy-< 
 
 king. 1 
 
 learn tha 
 
 and laid 
 
 State noi 
 
 certainly 
 
 pursued 
 
 Its power 
 
 so valua 
 
 at so sh( 
 
 has neve 
 
 America 
 
 toms, be 
 
 niaas. ' 
 
 visited A 
 
 would fX 
 
 eticfi of 
 
 revealed 
 
 nations, 
 
 Carthagi 
 
 prising t 
 
 tempted, 
 
 . America. 
 
 )nent wa 
 
 -,no otlier 
 
 /from Di< 
 
 Next 
 
 abridgec 
 
 gives u! 
 
 was a 
 
 to the 
 
 an easy 
 
 continei 
 
 Miir'"''^"^""'^' 
 
mtHm 
 
 Js in every 
 md, being 
 1 of Gibrat 
 r. Ireland 
 researches 
 ve beyond 
 were about 
 nd, where 
 eland bear 
 3 Irish lan- 
 30 striking 
 lay be rsaia 
 of Hanni- 
 ill at once 
 iere we see 
 i other than 
 I forthcom- 
 ^in of the 
 dand," we 
 it it would 
 
 e first part 
 after a few 
 discovered 
 i its beauty 
 [t is certain 
 s cannot be 
 3ginning of 
 of the same 
 ttended be- 
 lot reasona- 
 ans should 
 ;h out into 
 i the help 
 might have 
 y, and en- 
 1 a bold en- 
 ds and tiin 
 
 AMERli^. 
 
 41 
 
 orous minds of the ancient navigators. We see also in 
 the same pass^e, that they performed their voyage in a 
 few days, so that the land which they discovered could 
 not have been America, seeing that Columbus, the most 
 skilful navigator of the age in which he lived, consume<l 
 seventy-one days in accomplishing his noble underta- 
 king. The second part is no less inconsistent, when we 
 learn that the policy of Carthage dislodged the colony, 
 and laid a strict prohibition on «11 the subjects of the 
 State not to attempt any future establishment. This is 
 certainly a line of policy, which could not have been ' 
 pursued by any ambitious state, that wished to extend 
 Its power and enlarge its territories, by the discovery of 
 so valuable an island as is described in Diodorus, and 
 at so short a distance from the pillars of Hercules. It 
 has never been satisfactorily proved, that n.-re exists in 
 America any tribe, whose language, manners, and cus- 
 toms, bears any resemblance to those of the Carthagi- 
 nians. Wefe we even to grant, that the Carthagimans 
 visited America prior to the discovery of Columbus, it 
 would certainly appear very extraordinary, that theexist- 
 enop of this porilon of the globe, should not have been 
 revealed by the Carthaginians to some of their neighbouring 
 nations, especially to the Spaniards ; for in Spain the 
 Carthagimans founded several cities. It is no less sur- 
 prising that the Carthr^frinians themselves had never at- 
 tempted, at a future period, to make a second settlement in 
 AmericiK The opinion, therefore, that the western conli- 
 Vnent was discovered by the Carthaginians, seems to have 
 {no otlier support, except the passage which we have quoted 
 /firom Diodorus, and a few others. 
 
 Next comes Plato, who, according to Mr. Cijarabers's 
 abridged account of this island, from Plato'i Timasus, 
 gives us th3 following description: "The Atalantis 
 was a large island, in the Western ocean, opposite 
 to the west of Cadiz. Out of this island there was 
 an easy passage into some others, which lay near a 
 conUnent, exceeding in extent tdl Europe. Neptune 
 
 -^ «' 
 
 '':.^«n.w*««*«<£4MA<iiia 
 
42 
 
 DiacotERY or * 
 
 settled in this island, from whow son, Atlas, its name 
 was derived, and he divided it among bis ten sons.— . 
 To the youngest fell the extremity of the island, called 
 Gadir, which, in the langiiag9 of the country, signifies 
 fertile, or abundant in sheep. The descendants of 
 Neptune reigned here from father to son, for a great* 
 number of generations, in the order of Primogeniture, 
 during the space of nine thouscend years. They sdso 
 possessed several other islands ; and, passing into* 
 Europe and Africa, subdued all Lybia as far as EygpV 
 and all Europe to Asia Minor. At length the island 
 sunk under water, and for a long time afterwards, the 
 sea thereabouts was full of rocks and shelves." 
 
 This descriptioa of Plato, that of Diodorus, and a 
 passage in Seneca's Medaa, with some others, scarcely 
 worthy of notice, have given rise to many argunttnts 
 among modern writers. Some have maintained that 
 this continent, mentioned above as lying behind the 
 islo^ Atalantis, must have been another* island ex- 
 ten^g from the Arores to the Canaries : but that, 
 being swallowed up by*an caithquake, as Plato as«!erts, 
 those small islands fire the remains <tf it. From sup- 
 ^ position only, it has been asserted that Amerioa was 
 knowd to the ancients, that is, to the Ph<£niciaaB and 
 Garthaginii^s, who, atler the extennir><>don of their 
 power and the destruction of all their records, lost all 
 recollection of it. Be^this, however, as it may, this 
 account of Plato appears to us as somewhat fabttlous, 
 without believing, for a nwment, that America was the' 
 continent lying behind that island. "^ 
 
 Fables of much the same complexion also possessed 
 the min^l of the ancients as to the inhabitants of the 
 north of Btirope and AAia, and many incredible tales 
 were current among them relative to the Scythians ; 
 and Strabo,thoiigh in most mspects a good geographer, 
 blamed Pythias Massilirensis, who had surveyed tib^e 
 i|tmost parts of FiUrope, for endeavouring to turn the 
 popular opinion ; yet ifibsequent experience has sltt>#n, 
 that, for the most part, Pythias was right. 
 
 The I 
 
 traded k 
 
 observed 
 
 • wise knr 
 
 of the C 
 
 lost amo 
 
 the coasi 
 
 Rome. 
 
 the work 
 
 with the 
 
 Greece, a 
 
 nected w 
 
 To cor 
 
 VesputiuE 
 
 ches, deo 
 
 as yet bet 
 
 library at 
 
 "Extra 
 
 in quo siti 
 
 tur. Ex< 
 
 brem lingi 
 
 neque dul 
 
 miserint, ] 
 
 sermcaii." 
 
 and Erin, 
 
 ocean wil 
 
 not only i 
 
 guage of 1 
 
 buted at a 
 
 two island 
 
 and the PI 
 
 Verouti 
 
 etyrooWii 
 
 langueCe 
 
 let) n'etan 
 
 la primiti 
 
 formees p 
 
 occupes Ic 
 
 ■■^. 
 
 * 
 
■lAi 
 
 aeasse 
 
 I, Its name 
 ten sons. — > 
 and, called 
 y, signifies 
 endants of 
 for a great 
 nogeniture, 
 They also 
 issing inUy 
 f as Eygpt, 
 the island 
 -wards, the 
 
 >rus, and a 
 ro, scarcely 
 
 arguments 
 tained that 
 behind the 
 
 island ex- 
 : but that, 
 lato asserts, 
 
 Promsup- 
 tnerioa was 
 liciaos and 
 >n of their 
 ids, lost all 
 
 may, this 
 It fabtdous, 
 ica was the' 
 
 tnnts of the 
 edible |sles 
 
 Scythians ; 
 geographer, 
 irreyed fl^e 
 
 to turn th^ 
 has sl{o#n, 
 
 AMERICA. ^ 48 
 
 The Phcenicians, and after them the Carthaginians, 
 traded to Britain for tin ; and we have also, as already 
 observed, ev«ry reason to believe that Ireland was like- 
 • wise known to thenn. After the destruction, however, 
 of the Carthaginians, the knowledge of Britain was 
 lost among the ancients, till Julius Csesar saw it from 
 the coasts of Gaul, and added it to the conquests of 
 Borne. It appears, therefore, that scarcely one-half of 
 the world was known to the ancients, and even of that, 
 with the exception of Egypt, the north const of Africa, 
 Greece, and Italy, and the countries immediately con- 
 nected with them, they had a very imperfect idea. 
 
 To confirm us in our opinion,' we shall here attend to 
 Vesputius, a learned latin author, who made able resear- 
 ches, de origine gentium. His manuscripts, which have no^ 
 as yet been published, are still preserved in the Vaticaa 
 library at Rome. 
 
 " Extra columnas Herculis quam vastissimus est oceanus, 
 in quo sitae sunt insulee duae quae Albion, et lema apelliai- 
 tur. Ex Gallia saepenumero colonos acoeperant, quamo- 
 brem lingua Gallica aut Celtica incolae loqui dicuntur. Illud *» 
 neque dubitari potest, quin Carthaginienses coloniam olim 
 miserinl lingua enim Punica quam simillima est eonun 
 sermcaii." This learned antiquary contends that AUrian 
 and Erin, which we situated according to him, in a vast 
 ocean without the pillars of Hercules, received colonies 
 not only from Gaul, as their uihabitants speak the lan- 
 guage of the Gauls, but that the Phoenicians also contri- 
 buted at some remote period to the colonization of these 
 two islands, on account of the affinity between the Celtic 
 and the Phceuician languages. 
 
 Vesputius is supported by Monsieur BouUet, lil^'rench 
 etymoWist, in his Mem. sui la langue Celtique: — '^ La 
 longue Celtique etant de la plus haute antiquite (says Boul- 
 let) o'etant meme, ainsi qu'on la prouve, qu'un dialecte de 
 la primitive, elle a du etre la mere de celles qui se sont 
 formees par la succession des temps dans les pays qu'ont 
 occupes les Celtes, ou Celto-Scythes. Le Latin, le Gothi- 
 
DISCOVERY or 
 
 one I'Anelo-Saxon, le Theuton, I'Irlandois, le Prunique, 
 fe SuedS le Danois, VAllemand, I'Anglo.s, I'ltahen 
 mw^ol le Francois, ayent ete formes ^^^^^^^'^^ . 
 ou Sediatement, en tout, ou en parhe, du Celtique, on 
 Soil regarder cet ouvrage comme un dictionaire etimolo- 
 Se de ces langues da^ lequel on trouvera I'or.gine des 
 Srmes qui les component. Il-ya encore tant de simibtv^ 
 ent" la langue Cartbaginoise, qu'on doit regarder 1« 
 W^oL et Tes Carthaglnois comme deux nations de la 
 
 "T^tSd BouUetsays, that the Celtic language 
 is so ancient, that it is. as has been often Foved, no 
 ess than a dialect of that language which was first 
 .^lien^n paradise ; and that it must be the rnother of 
 jSs^ longnages which had been formed m those 
 ?ountS which were formerly occupied by the Celts 
 or Celto^cylhians. Therefore, he concludes that he 
 Jlun tS Gothic, the AngKi-Saxon. the Teutonic, he 
 iSdic the Prunic, the^Swedish, the Danish, the 
 Gmnan the English, the Italian, the Spnn.sh and 
 pS'languagimu^t have been derived darecUy or 
 indirectly, from the Celtic whicli is ^VS^^" *" 
 etvraoloffical dictionary of the terms of whi<^ those 
 ^vwaHanBuages are^omposed. There is also, he 
 ToSuersSK similarity between the Celtic and the 
 Carthitnian language, that the Irish and Carthaginians 
 are to^elZside^ Its' two nations of t^XTS^ 
 We could offer the testimony of several other iearnett 
 men who are not only cmivinced that the Oarihagimans 
 Sd and colonized Ireland prior to the arrival of any 
 Xr ccliny, but are also of opinion that D.odorus 
 ,&cuus Bes to Ireland, while he describes that fer- 
 ^ ri e island which the Carthaginians discovered beyond 
 he iiK of Hercules, as wc do not, howev^^' '"^^^^^^^^ 
 ' on the present occasion, to truce the origin of the Ir sh 
 nat oS, Vut merely to shew from the national connexum 
 which evidently exists between the lnj»\.«Pf ^ar Aa- 
 ginians, that Ireland must, and undouL^ly, be that 
 
 country 
 rus, disc 
 sonable i 
 consangi 
 period, tl 
 Cadiz, a 
 Andalusi 
 fortuitou; 
 The V 
 contribul 
 adveniut 
 say, on 
 nized a 
 proof of 
 British ] 
 distingui 
 complim 
 Bards, 
 sailing m 
 came to 
 things ; 
 the miiti 
 vailed oi 
 pany hir 
 retumsd 
 they do 
 enquire 
 by Strab 
 their da^ 
 enough 
 foliowin 
 
 N08 
 
 Lau 
 Plui 
 
 Thj 
 In 8 
 Aud 
 
 ■ilWiriillil 
 
mmmm 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 ) Prunique, 
 i, I'ltahen, 
 ediatement, 
 Jeltique, on • 
 ire etimolo- 
 'origine des 
 e similitude 
 egarder les 
 ations de la 
 
 c language 
 proved, no 
 h was first 
 e mother of 
 ed in those 
 ty the Celts 
 les, that the 
 eu tonic, the 
 Danish, the 
 pnnisli, and 
 , directly or 
 ;her than an 
 «rhi<^ those 
 
 is also, he 
 eltic andthe 
 artbaginians 
 saine origin, 
 ther learned 
 WJhaginians 
 rrival of any 
 lat Diodorus 
 ibes that fer- 
 rered beyond 
 rever, intend, 
 I of the Irish 
 al connexion 
 
 nnd Cartha- 
 edly, be that 
 
 country which the Carthaginians, according to Diodo- 
 rus, discovered in the Atlantic Ocean. The most rea- 
 sonable mode, therefore, of accounting for this ancient 
 consanguinity, is to conclude that, at some remote 
 period, the Carthaginians, after a few days' sailing from 
 Cadiz, a town which was built by the Phcenicians in 
 Andalusia, a province in the south of Spain, arrived 
 fortuitously in Ireland, where they made settlements. 
 
 The Welsh i.lso fondly imagine, that their country 
 contributed, iii 1170, to people the now world, by the 
 adventures of Madoc, son of Owen Guyneyd, who they 
 say, on the death of his father, sailed there, and colo- 
 nized a part of the country. AH that is advanced in 
 proof of this discovery, is a quotation from one of the 
 British poets, who proves no more, than that he had 
 distinguished himself both by sea and land. This 
 compliment was immediately perverted by the Welsh 
 Bar^. They pretend that he made two voyages ; that 
 sailing west, he left Ireland so far to the north, that he 
 came to a land unknown, where he saw many strange 
 things; that on returning home, and making report of 
 the fruitfulness of the newly discovered country, he pre- 
 vailed on numbers of the Welsh of each sex to accom- 
 pany him on a second voyage, from which he never 
 retumod. Without commenting on these assertions, for 
 they do not wear the visage of truth, we need only 
 enquire who the Welsh Bards were. It is clearly stated 
 by Strabo and Ammian what they were, anciently, in 
 their day ; but Lucan has more briofly, and distinctly 
 enough for the preset purpose, informed us in the 
 following verses: 
 
 No8 quosque, qui fortes aoimas, belloque peremptas, 
 Laudibus ia longum vates uemitiis acvutn, 
 Plurjma securi fudlstus carmii Bardi. 
 
 The brave who fell in war, ye Doels, praise 
 In strains that shall descend to distant times, 
 Aiid spread their fame, ye Bards, in many songs. 
 
 6 
 
 Ml 
 
 ottm 
 
46 
 
 DISCOVERY OP 
 
 The Bards, therefore, were retained by the chiefs of 
 ancient families as ' linstrels, who, bv their songs, perpet- 
 uated to posterity the memory of their patrons. JNext 
 come the Senachies, another description of mmstrels, who 
 recited, from memory, the {renealogies of their chiets and 
 other men of property. But these, too, were generally 
 destitute of learning, and, besides, no reliance could be 
 placed on men whose expectations and subsistence de- 
 pended on adulation. If to this be added, as it often 
 must, that national partiality which usually perverted their 
 judgment, who would venture to affirm upon their testi- 
 mony either what is true or what is false, or seek for 
 certainty among such uncertain authorities. The Welsh, 
 then, have no other testimony except the fabulous rela- 
 tions of Bards and Senachies ; and as such were ever 
 liable to delusion and error, their claim must ever be 
 pronounced as entirely destitute of support. Besides the 
 Welsh were never known as a people who were skilful 
 in naval affairs, and even the age in which Madoc lived 
 was particularly ignorant in navigation, so that the most 
 which they attempted, could not have been more than a 
 mere coasting voyage. 
 
 The Norwegians claim their share of the glory, on 
 grounds rather better than the Welsh. By their settle- 
 ments in Iceland and Greenland, they had arrived within 
 so small a distance of the new world, that there is at 
 least a possibility of its having been touched at by a 
 people so versed in maritime affairs, and so adventurous as 
 the ancient Normans were. The proofs are much more 
 numerous than those produced by British historians, for 
 the discovery is mentioned in several Islandic manu- 
 scripts. 
 
 1 he period was about the year 1002, Arhen, according 
 to their own records, it was visited by one Biron; and 
 the discovery pursued to greater effect by Leif, the son of 
 Eric, the discoverer of Greenland. It does not appear that 
 they reached farther than Labrador ; on which ccast they 
 met with the Esquimaux, on whom they bestowed the 
 
 1SC( 
 
 the 
 oft! 
 they 
 T 
 beer 
 the] 
 oft! 
 roun 
 anei 
 attei 
 advt 
 year 
 to p 
 
 •i»9!ti*?,!i^>*B;"--''»3,>i«— A- . 
 
iWli 
 
 AMERICA^ 
 
 47 
 
 by the chiefs of 
 eir songs, perpet- 
 
 patrons. Next 
 3f minstrels, who 
 ■ their chiefs and 
 
 were generally 
 •eliance could be 
 [1 subsistence de- 
 idded, as it often 
 ly perverted their 
 
 upon their testi- 
 ^alse, or seek for 
 es. The Welsh, 
 he fabulous rela- 
 
 such were ever 
 im must ever be 
 lort. Besides the 
 who were skilful 
 bich Madoc lived 
 
 so that the most 
 )een more than a 
 
 of the glory, on 
 By their settle- 
 ad arrived within 
 , that there is at 
 touched at by a 
 so adventurous as 
 1 are much more 
 sh historians, for 
 [ Islandic manu- 
 
 I vvhen, according 
 one Biron ; and 
 
 y Leif, the son of 
 
 les not appear that 
 which ccast they 
 
 hey bestowed the 
 
 name of Scralings, or dwarfish people, from their small 
 stature. They were armed with bows and arrows, and 
 had leathern canoes, such as they have at present. All 
 this is probable, although the following tale of the German, 
 called Tyrker, one of the crew, does not tend to prove the 
 discovery. He was one day missing ; but soon returned, 
 leaping and singing with all the extravagant marks of joy 
 a bon vivant could shew, on discovering the inebriating 
 fruit of his own country, the grape; Torfaeus even says, 
 that he returned in a state of mtoxication. To convince 
 his commander, he brought several branches of grapes, 
 who from that circumstance named that country Vinland. 
 It is not to be denied, that North America produces the 
 true vme ; but it is found in far lower latitudes than our 
 adventurers could reach in the time employed in their voy- 
 ages which was comprehended in a very small space. 
 However, be this as it may, there appears no reason to 
 doubt the discovery ; but as the land was never colonized, 
 nor any advantages made of it by the Norwegians, it may 
 feirly be conjectured, that they reached no farther than the 
 coast of Labrador. In short, it is from a much later period 
 that we most date the real discovery of America. 
 The mariners of the seventeenth century acquired 
 
 treat applause by saihng along the coast of Africa and 
 iscovering some of the neighboring islanda ; and although 
 the Portuguese were decidedly the most skilful navigators 
 of the age, still, with all their industry and perseverance, 
 they advanced southward no farther than the equator. 
 
 The rich commodities of the East had for several ages 
 been brought into Europe by the way of the Red Sea and 
 the Mediterranean ; and it had now become the object 
 of the Portuguese to find a passage to India by sailing 
 round the southern extremity of Africa, and then taking 
 an eastern course. Tliis great object engaged the general 
 attention of mankind, and drew into the Portuguese service 
 adventurers from every maritime nation in Europe. Every 
 year added to their experience in navigation and seemed 
 to promise a reward to their industry. The proapect. 
 
 i s 
 
 mmm 
 
 nti 
 
4B DISCOVERY or 
 
 however, of arriving at the Indies was extremely distant 
 Fifty years' perseverance in the same track had brought 
 them only to the equator; and it was probable that as 
 many more would elapse before they could accomplish 
 their purpose, had not Columbus,)yy an uncommon exertion 
 of genius, formed a design no less astonishing to the age m 
 wUch he lived, than beneficial to posterity. 
 
 Amone the foreigners whom the fame ol the discoveries 
 made by the Portuguese had allured into their service was 
 Christopher Columbus or Colon, a subject of the repubhc 
 
 of Genoa. , , , ,1. 
 
 It has been generally asserted by those who have given 
 us a biographical sketch of Columbus, that the place of his 
 birth is not known with certainty ; but Father Lera6ni, a 
 learnt Italian historian, speaks as foUows of the famous 
 
 naviwator. „ . ,..^ „ 
 
 «' Cristofero Colombo era nato Bella citta di benoa, 1 an- 
 no raillequattro cento e quaranta due. U suo padre, un 
 marinaio Portuguese, e.a nominate, A conimun consenso, 
 per condottiere princiualc in un viageio di scoperta suila 
 costa Africana. Chrlslofero, il secondo figlio, volendo se- 
 guire la medcsiraa occupazione, commincio a studiare le 
 hngue, la navigazione, e le altre scienee che erano ncces- 
 sarie iiei soonrire imovi pp^-si." , i- n. 
 
 Accordino- to Lerafmi, who was also a Gntoeseby birth, 
 Chlstopher Coluu.bus was born in Genoa, in the year one 
 tfiousand four hundred and ibrty-two. His father, he 
 says, a native of Portugal, was so skUful a m inner, that 
 by the common consent of his followers he was appointed 
 to the chief command of a small Genoese squadron, which 
 had been fitted out for a voyage of discovery on the coast 
 of Africa. Christopher, the second son, wishing to 
 pursue the same course of life, to which his father had 
 been trained, appliwl himself with the greatest industry 
 and iierseverfnce to the study of the Latin tongue, the 
 only language in which science was taught at that time : 
 he was also instructed in all those branches, which are 
 connected with navigation, such as Geometry, Cosmo- 
 
 graph] 
 qualifii 
 his car 
 much 
 
 genera 
 As . 
 the Me 
 men, t; 
 until h 
 visited 
 other r 
 eries. 
 excitet 
 iners, t 
 within 
 which 
 fiedhii 
 large 1; 
 fortun* 
 tain oi 
 a sma 
 agains 
 the ri\ 
 contin 
 coura^ 
 in an 
 with s 
 the L 
 tookfi 
 it was 
 trepidi 
 Hethi 
 and b] 
 he rea 
 and ss 
 Col 
 where 
 merit, 
 
!mely distant, 
 had brought 
 bable that as 
 Id accomplish 
 Qmon exertion 
 ig to the age in 
 
 the discoveries 
 eir service was 
 )f the republic 
 
 ho have given 
 :he place of his 
 tier Lera6ni, a 
 of the famous 
 
 di Genoa, I'an- 
 suo padre, un 
 mun coDsenso, 
 scopcrta sulla 
 lio, volendo se- 
 ) a studiare le 
 le erano neces- 
 
 ?i)oese by birth, 
 n the year one 
 HL** father, he 
 a miriner, that 
 was appointed 
 quadron, which 
 :ry on the coast 
 1, wishing to 
 his father had 
 eatest industry 
 tin tongue, the 
 it at that time : 
 :hes, which are 
 naetry, Cosmo- 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 49 
 
 graphy, Astronomy, and the art of Drawing. Thus 
 quaJified, he went to sea at the age of fourteen, and began 
 his career on that element, which conducted him to so 
 much glory, and proved so interesting to mankind in- 
 general and to the inhabitants of Europe in particular. 
 
 As his early voyages were confined to those ports in 
 the Mediterranean, which were frequented by his country- 
 men, the Genoese, his active mind could not be satisfied, 
 until he had made an excursion to the northern seas and 
 visited the coasts of Iceland, to which the English and 
 other nations had begun to resort on accoimt of its fish- 
 eries. The fame which was now acquired in navigation, 
 excited such emulation among the more enterprising mar- 
 iners, that Columbus ventured to proceed several degrees 
 within the polar circle and advanced beyond that island, 
 which is called the Thule of the ancients. Having satis- 
 fied his curiosity by this voyage, which tended more to en- 
 large his knowledge of naval affairs, than to improve his 
 fortune, he entered into the service of a famous sea cap- 
 tain of his own name and family. This man commanded 
 a small squadron, with which he curised sometimes 
 against the Mahometans, sometimes against the Venetians, 
 the rivals of his country in trade. With him Columbus 
 continued several years, no less distinguished for his 
 courage, tlian for his experience as a sailor. At length, 
 in an obstinate engagement off the coast of Portugal, 
 with some Venetian caravals, returning richly laden from 
 the Low Countries, the vessel on board which he served 
 took fire, together with one of the enemy's ships to which 
 it was fast grappled. In this dreadful extremity his in- 
 trepidity and presence of mind did not forsake him. 
 He threw himself into the sea, laid hold of a floating oar, 
 and by support of it, and his own dexterity in swiinming, 
 he reached the shore, though above two leagues distant, 
 and saved a life reserved for great undertakings. 
 
 Columbus immediately repaired to the court of Portugal, 
 where they conceived such a favourable opinion of his 
 merit, as well as his talents, that they warmly solicited 
 
 5* 
 
 mmhM 
 
 fllMMIlMNMi"^ 
 
80 
 
 DISCOVERY OF 
 
 him to remain in that kingdom. Columbus listened w h 
 a favourable ear to the advice of Ins fnemls, a-^ ha. m, 
 gained the esi. em of a Portuguese lady, whom he n^a, nee , 
 
 Kg fixed his re<idenc.e in Lisbon. As his fathor-in-lau , Bar- 
 Uiolomew Perestrello, was one o*' the captauis who we.^ 
 employed by prince Henry, ^^hen the is amis ot Porto 
 Santo aiiJ Madeira were discovered and planted, Colum- 
 bus got possession of the journals and charts ot Perestrello, 
 who wasan experiencetl navigator. 'Ihe more he con- 
 templated the maps and read the descriptions of the new 
 countries which Perestrello had discovered, the more im- 
 patient he became to visit them. In order, there ore, to 
 indulge his tnvorite passion, he made a voyage to Madeira, 
 and continued during'-several years to trade with that 
 island, with tlie Canaries, the Azores, the settlements in 
 Guinea, and all the other places which the Portuguese 
 had discovered on the continent of Atrica. 
 
 During such a variety of voyages to almost every part 
 of Uie globe with which, at that time, any intercourse was 
 carried on by sea, Columbus was now become one ot the 
 most skilful navigators in Europe. But not satisfaed with 
 that praise, his ambition aimed at something more. 1 he 
 successful progress of the Portuguese navigators had awa- 
 kened a spirit of curiosity and emulation, which set every 
 man of science upon examining all the circumstances that 
 led t(y the discoveries which they had made, or that aftorded 
 a prospect of succeetling in any new and bolder undertaking. 
 The mind of Columbus, naturally inquisitive, capable of 
 deep reflection, and turned to speculations of this kind, was 
 so often employed in revolving the principles on which 
 the Portuguese had founded their schemes of discovery, and 
 the mode m which they had carried them on, that he 
 gradually began to form an idea of improving on their 
 plan, and of accomplishing discoveries which hitherto 
 they had atteniptetl in vain. 
 
 To find out a passage by sea to the East Indies, was 
 the grand object in view at that period. From the time 
 that the Portuguese doubled Cape de Verd, this was the 
 
 point I 
 compu 
 ed iiic 
 been l( 
 dities 1 
 vast \\ 
 grosse 
 Alore 
 tugues 
 hopes 
 and tu 
 farthe 
 succet 
 were i 
 gation 
 could : 
 tediou 
 consid 
 East] 
 and se 
 rior ki 
 gatioi 
 pilots, 
 he ati 
 west i 
 bably 
 infaLli 
 opini( 
 havin 
 time, 
 on th( 
 erly v 
 land s 
 Pic 
 floatii 
 pilots, 
 were 
 size 1 
 
AMEUICA 
 
 M 
 
 1 listened with 
 I, and having 
 ill he married, 
 sr-in-law, Bar- 
 tins who were 
 lands of Porto 
 I anted, Colum- 
 i of Perestrello, 
 
 more he con- 
 ns of the new 
 , the more im- 
 ir, therefore, to 
 afre to Madeira, 
 •ade with that 
 
 settlements in 
 ■he Portuguese 
 
 Host every part 
 intercourse was 
 ;ome one of the 
 ot satisfied witl I 
 ng more. The 
 arators had awa- 
 which set every 
 cunistances that 
 or that afforded 
 ler undertaking, 
 tive, capable of 
 ofthis kind, -was 
 cipleson which 
 )f discovery, and 
 lem on, that he 
 roving on their 
 which hitherto 
 
 last Indies, was 
 
 From the time 
 
 ;rd, this was the 
 
 point at which they aimed in all their navigations, and in 
 comiKirison with it ail their discoveries in Africa appear- 
 ed inconsiderable. The fertility and riches of India had 
 been known tor many ages ; its spices and other commo- 
 dities were in highrt-putation throughout Europe, and the 
 vast wealth of the Venetians arising from their havhig en- 
 grossed tliis trade, had raised the envy of all nations. 
 Alore than half a century had been employed by the Por- 
 tuguese in advaucuig from Cape Non to the equator, in 
 hopes of arriving at India by steering towards the south 
 and turning to the east, after they had sailed round the 
 farther extremity of Africa. . Even although they could 
 succeed in arriving at India by pursuing tliis course, they 
 were at last convinced that the remaining part of the navi- 
 gation from the equator to India was extensive, that it 
 could not but be attended with uncertamty, danger, and 
 tedioiusness. These difficulties naturally led Columbus to 
 consider whether a shorter and more direct passage to the 
 East Indies might not be found out. After revolvmg long 
 and seriou^dy every circumstance suggested by his supe- 
 rior knowledge, in the theowy as well as practice of navi- 
 gation,and comparing atteatively the observations of modern 
 pilots, with the hints and conjectures of ancient authors, 
 he at last concluded that by sailing directly towards the 
 west across the Atlantic Ocean, new countries which pro- 
 bably formed a part of the great continent of India must 
 infallibly be discovered. Columbus was confirmed in his 
 opinion by the accounts of a certain Portuguese pilot, who 
 having stretched farther to the west than was usual at that 
 time, took up a piece of timber, artificially carved, floating 
 on the sea ; and as it was driven towards him by a west- 
 erly wind, he concluded that it came from some unknowrn 
 land situated in that quarter. 
 
 Pieces of timber fashioned in the same manner, and 
 floating on the waves, were seen by several Portuguese 
 pilots, to the west of the Madeira isles, and thither they 
 were brought by a westerly wind. Canes of an enormous 
 size had l^en found, whicn resembled those described by 
 
 
5-2 
 
 DISCOVKRY OP 
 
 Ptolemy, as productions peculiar to the EastLidies. After 
 a course of westerly winds, trees torn up by the roots were 
 often driven upon the coasts of the Azores, and at one tune 
 the dead bodies of two men, with singular features, resem- 
 bling neither the inhabitants of Europe nor ol Aliica, 
 were cast ashore there. . v ^ 
 
 As the force of this united evidence, arlsmg from theoret- 
 ical and practical observations, led Columbus to expect 
 the discovery of new countries in the western ocean, other 
 reasons induced him to believe that these must be connect- 
 ed with the continent of India. Though the ancients had 
 hardly ever penetrated into India farther than the banks 
 of the Ganges, yet some Greek authors had ventured to 
 describe the provinces beyond that river. As men are 
 prone and at liberty to magnify what is remote or un- 
 known, they represented them as regions of an immense 
 extent. Cesias affirmed that India was as large as all the 
 rest of Asia. Onesicritus, whom Pliny, the naturalist, fol- 
 lows, contended that it was equal to a third part of the 
 inhabitable earth. Nearchus asserted, that it would take 
 four months to march in a straight line from one extremi- 
 ty of India to the other. The journal of Marco Polo, 
 who had proceeded towards the east, far beyond the lun- 
 its to which any European had ever advanced, seemed to 
 confirm these exaggerated accounts of the ancients. 
 
 From the magnificent descriptions which Marco Po- 
 lo gave of Cathay and Cipnngo, and of many other 
 countries on that continent, it appeared to Columbiis 
 that India was a region of vast extent. He concluded, 
 that in proportion as the continent of India stretched 
 out towards the east, it must, in consequence of the 
 spherical figure of the earth, approach nearer to the 
 islands which had lately been discovered to the west of 
 Airica ; tb he distance from the one to the ether was 
 probably very considerable, and that the most direct, 
 as well as the shortesi course, to the remote regions of 
 the East, was to be found by sailing due west. Although 
 he was supported in this opinion by some of the most 
 
 
AMERICA. 
 
 53 
 
 he East Lidies. After 
 I up by the roots were 
 zores,andatonetiine 
 gular features, resem- 
 urope nor of Africa, 
 
 , arising from theoret- 
 
 Columbus to expect 
 ! western ocean, other 
 hese must be connect- 
 lough the ancients had 
 arther than the banks 
 hors had ventured to 
 t river. As men are 
 what is remote or un- 
 egions of an immense 
 was as large as all the 
 [iny, the naturalist, fol- 
 
 to a third part of the 
 ted, that it would take 
 line from one extremi- 
 ournal of Marco Polo, 
 it, far beyond the lim- 
 er advanced, seemed to 
 
 of the ancients, 
 ons which Marco Po- 
 >, and of many other 
 ppeared to Columbus 
 [tent. He concluded, 
 !nt of India stretched 
 1 consequence of the 
 )proach nearer to the 
 scovered to the west of 
 le one to the ether was 
 lid that the most direct, 
 
 the remote regions of 
 ng due west. Although 
 . by some of the most 
 
 eminent writers among the ancients, still, not wishing 
 to rest with absolute assurance, either upon his own ar- 
 guments or upon the authority of the ancients, he con- 
 sulted such of his contemporaries as ho considered capa- 
 ble of comprehending the nature of the evidence which 
 he had produced. At that time, as the most distinguish- 
 ed astronomer and cosmographnr was one Paul, ah emi- 
 nent physician of Florence, Columbus failed not to 
 communicate to him his ideas concerning the proba- 
 bility of discovering new countries by sailing west- 
 ward. The learned physician liighly approTed of the 
 plan, and exhorted Colurnbus to persevere in so lauda- 
 ble an undertaking. Columhus being fully satisfied 
 with respect to tlie truth of his system and a successful 
 issue, was impatient to bring it to the test ; and wishing 
 that his native country should first reap the fruits of 
 his labours, he laid the scheme before the senate of Ge- 
 noa. But the Genoese, unfortunately lor thiir common- 
 wealtli, were unaciiuninted with the abilities and char- 
 acter of the projector, by reason of bis having resided so 
 long in foreign countries, tlmt they rejccied bis plan as 
 a chimerical undertaking. The country which had the 
 second claim to his service was Portugal, whore he liad 
 been loi.u- cstablishfid. To John the sf :.-oi'd, ihereforj, 
 Kuig of ^ortuga!, he made the next teiifkr of his ser- 
 vice, by off»"ring to sail under the PuiiU'iUcse fiasr, in 
 quest nCth w regions which lie expected to di^ over. 
 At I he met with a favourable reception from the 
 king, to whom the professional slcill and personal good 
 
 iiialifies of Columbus were well known. As King 
 Joi u was a monarch o'" an enterprising ''|)irit, and no 
 UH.ompeteut judge in naval afl'airs, he listened to Co- 
 
 umhus in a most gracious manner, and referred the 
 consideration of his plan to D/ego Ortiz, bisliop of Cere- 
 ta, and two Jewish physicians, eminent cosmograpbers, 
 whom he was accustomed to f ousult in matters of this 
 kind. Here Columbus had to combat with prejudice, 
 an enemy no less formidable than the ignorance of the 
 
Ji^ 
 
 54 
 
 DISCOVERY OP 
 
 Genoese who were so little accustomed to distant voy- 
 ^" that V could formno jusudeaof thep.;mc^^^^^ 
 oTi which he founded his Lopes of success. 1 he per 
 sonJaccording to whose decision his scheme wa^ to be 
 Sopted or rejected in Portugal, had been the chief di- 
 Ss of the' Portuguese na;.gations and contende^ 
 with great confidence that India could be arrived at by 
 mrsulngr a course directly opposite to that which Co- 
 rumbus'recommended, Unde'r these circ^sUnc^^^^^^^ 
 could not approve of his proposals, without subiiiitting 
 ?o the doffi mortification'of condemning their own 
 theor^. and of acknowledging his supenor sagac^. 
 After Columbus had given such a Paf^\<;"l*53Xe 
 lion of his svstem, as might lead them into a knowledge 
 of Ss nSure^ the; declined passing any MS^^l^\^^ 
 favour On the contrary they endeavoured to under- 
 mine him by advising L (ingto de^f J J .y^^^'' 
 secretlv in order to attempt the discovery, by tollowing 
 exaclj't'e course whicli Columbus seemed to pom^ 
 out John, forgetting on this occasion the sentiments 
 beco Jng a mfnarch^, meanly a^^P^^^ ,^^^i,P^;^^^^^^^^ 
 counsel. But the pilot chosen VTr?i^,£ of it au- 
 plan, had neither the gemus nor the ^/^f f^ °^^^^^^^ 
 ihor Contrary winds arose, no sight of approacnmg 
 iSaDpenred,his courage failed, and he returned to 
 LtbonSc^ating the project as equally extravagaiU 
 
 '"onSh^' this dishonourable transaction, Colum- 
 bus immediately quitted P°^tugal and knded in Spam 
 in order to court the protection of Ferdmand and Isa- 
 lelirwho at that time governed the united kmg.^n^ 
 of entile and Arragon. Spain was "^ V!if «^on sh 
 dangerous war with Granada, the last of the Moorish 
 kinfdoms in that country : and as Columbus had a^ 
 ready experienced the uncertai.. issue of aPP^i^^^^^.^j^^ 
 kino-s and miListers, he took the precaution, at hat 
 critTcaliuncture, of sending into England his brother 
 BaraTolomew. to whom helmd fully commumcated his 
 
 id 
 
 wl 
 op 
 th 
 M 
 th 
 F( 
 of 
 na 
 
 di 
 th 
 m 
 w 
 th 
 of 
 pa 
 
 CO 
 CO 
 
 in 
 
 Pl 
 th 
 
 of 
 
 in 
 
 ni 
 
 m 
 
AMERICA. 
 
 66 
 
 ;d to distant voy- 
 i of the principles 
 •cess. The per- 
 cheme was to be 
 5een the chief di- 
 s, and contended 
 I be arrived at by 
 ) that which Co- 
 ircumstauces they 
 ithout submitting 
 mning their own 
 superior sagacity, 
 irticular explana- 
 into a knowledge 
 ly judgment in its 
 ivoured to under- 
 iespatch a vessel, 
 very, by following 
 s seemed to point 
 on the sentiments 
 ted this perfidious 
 xecute Columbus's 
 fortitude of its au- 
 ;ht of approaching 
 iid he retuiriud to 
 lually extravagant 
 
 ransaction, Colum- 
 ind landed in Spain 
 Ferdinand and Isa- 
 le united kingdoms 
 3 now engaged in a 
 last of the Moorish 
 
 Columbus had al- 
 ue of applications to 
 
 precaution, at that 
 England his brother 
 y communicated his 
 
 ideas, in order that he mijht negotiate with Henry VII., 
 who was reputed one of the most sas^acious as well as 
 opulent princes in Europe. Ferdinand and Isabella, 
 though fully occupied by their operations against the 
 Moors, paid so much regard to Columbus as to remit 
 the consideration of his plan to the queen's confessor, 
 Ferdinand de Talavera. This prelate consulted such 
 of his countrymen as he considered the most skilful in 
 navigation. 
 
 But Spaui could not at that time boast of having pro- 
 duced men who were versed in true science, so that 
 those who were selected to decide a matter of such mo- 
 ment, did not comprehend the first principles upon 
 which Columbus founded his conjectures. Some of 
 them, from mistaken notions concerning the dimensions 
 of the globe, contended that a voyage to those remote 
 parts oftlie east which Columbus expected to discover, 
 could not be performed in less than three years. Others 
 concluded that he would either find the ocean to be of 
 infinite extent, according 10 the opinion of some ancient 
 philosophers, or if he should persist in steering towards 
 the wet;t beyond a certain point, that the convex figure 
 of the globe would prevent his return, and that he must 
 inevitably perish, in the vain attempt to open a commu- 
 nication between the two opposite hemispheres, which 
 nature had for ever disjoined. 
 
 They maintained that if such countries existed as 
 Columbus represented, they could not have remained 
 so long concealed, to be at last discovered by an obscure 
 Genoese. He was, therefore, looked upon as a pre- 
 sumptions man, who pretended that he alone possessed 
 knowledge superior to all the rest of mankind. Here 
 also Columbus had to contend with the same ignorance 
 and pride of false knowledge which counteracted his 
 plans in Portugal. Five years had now elapsed in fruit- 
 less endeavours, when Talavera, to whom the decision 
 was referred, made such an unfavourable report to Fer- 
 dinand and Isabella as induced them to'acquaint Co- 
 
56 
 
 DISCOVERY OF 
 
 any nevr and expensive enterprise. CoUmibus s n f 
 nf success were, however, so sangiune that his entnu 
 ll^i^ZnZ to be cooled by delays, nor d^^f ^j 
 dSppointments. He next applied to P™sj>f "^fe 
 rior rank, and addressed successively the Dukes oi Me 
 dina Sidonia, and Medina Cell, who, though subjects 
 were possessed of power and opulence »"«- th^n equa 
 
 ^^ Amon^ these disappointments, Columbus had also the 
 modification to be 'irnacquainted with the fa e of his 
 hrnther who, as has been said by some Spanish nisio 
 nans felT nto the hands of pirates on h.s way 
 Engl'and Shaving been stripped of every^^^^^^^^ 
 detained a prisoner for several years. At length he maae 
 Srescape and arrived in London, but •" juc^ «xt^™^ 
 rndigenc^.that he was obliged to e7l«y ^^^^fj^^^^^^ 
 a considerable time, in drawing and sell "g maps, m oi 
 der to pick up as much money as would purchase a de 
 SdrL. in which he might venture to -rP-'; f ^^ ; 
 He then laid before the king the proposals witl which 
 he had been entrusted by his brother, ^«d "otw t^^^^^^^^^^ 
 ine Henry's excessive caution a^^ parsimony winch ren 
 dered him averse to new or expensive undertakings he 
 tcmvcd Columbus's overtures with more approbation 
 Kanv mSniTch to whom they had hitherto been pre- 
 sented MthS time Columbus seeing that he had no 
 prosSct of encouragement in Spain, was preparing to 
 
 follov7 his brother to England. „,rtnnsterv in 
 
 But Juan Perez, the guardian of the monasteiy in 
 
 ^hich Columbus's children had been educated, and a 
 
 H 
 
 ma 
 def 
 bei 
 ed{ 
 
 tec 
 
 ■•) 
 rin 
 wh 
 
 the 
 du( 
 lib 
 mo 
 wh 
 ma 
 tin 
 sht 
 wh 
 sid 
 thi 
 abl 
 tin 
 
 ai 
 
 Lc 
 
 nu 
 
 Cc 
 
 to 
 
 ap 
 
 be 
 
 to 
 
 Wi 
 
 he 
 hii 
 sh 
 dii 
 ra 
 sh 
 of 
 
 ''^■» iiii i mi-tMn i i iii i i, i inj.w i .ww 
 
Moors should be 
 identic engage in 
 ;oliimbiis's hopes 
 ! that hiseiithu- 
 1^ nor damped by 
 
 persons of infe- 
 the Dukes of Me- 
 , though subjects, 
 e more than equal 
 I, Columbus met 
 lo.tit from these no- 
 mce of the force of 
 ling the pride of a 
 ice the scheme, re- 
 
 a chimerieal pro- 
 
 iimbus had also the 
 ith the fate of his 
 arae Spanish histo 
 es on his way 
 
 1 of everything, v tv 
 
 At length he made 
 ut in such extreme 
 iploy himself durmg 
 1 selling maps, in or- 
 rould purchase a de- 
 re to app'iar at court, 
 ■oposals with which 
 ir, and notwithstand- 
 arsimony which ren- 
 ive undertakings, he 
 h more approbation 
 id hitherto been pre- 
 jeing that he had no 
 lin, was preparing to 
 
 of the monastery in 
 teen educated, and a 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 57 
 
 man of some credit with IsabeHa, prevailed on him to 
 defer his journey for a short time. This learned monk, 
 being a considerable pwficient in mathematical knowl- 
 edge, soon became acquainted with the abilities and in- 
 tegrity of Columbus, to whom he was so warmly attach- 
 ed, that he ventured to write to Queeu Isabella, conju- 
 ring her to consider the matter anew with the attention 
 which it merited. 
 
 As there was now a certain prospect that the war with 
 the Moors might be brought to a happy issue by the re- 
 duction of Granada, which would leave the nation at 
 liberty to engage in new undertakings, the queen, 
 moved by the representation of Juan Perez, a person 
 whom she respected as a competent judge to decide in 
 matters of this description, countananced, for the second 
 time, the grand schemes of Columbus. Accordingly, 
 she desired Perez to repair to the village of Santa Fe, m 
 which, on account of the siege of Granada, the court re- 
 sided at that time, that she might confer with him on 
 this important subject. This interview proved so favor- 
 able, that Columbus rc-eived a warm mvitation to re- 
 turn to court. His former friends, therefore, Alonzo de 
 duintanilla, comptroller of the finances in Castile, and 
 Louis de Santangel, receiver o*" the ecclesiastical reve- 
 nues in Arragon, seeing this happy change in favor of 
 Columbus, appeared with greater confidence than ever 
 to support his scheme. Although Isabella expressed her 
 approbation, still Ferdinand pronounced the scheme to 
 be impracticable. Columbus, however, as if detennined 
 to surmount every obstacle that could be thrown in his 
 way, appeared before them with the same confident 
 hopes of success as formerly, and insisted upon the same 
 high recompense. Columbus proposed that a small fleet 
 should be fitted out under his command, to attempt the 
 discovery ; that he should be appointed hereditary admi- 
 ral and viceroy of all the seas and lands which he 
 should discover ; and that he should have the tenth part 
 of the profits arising from them settled irrevocably upon 
 
 6 
 
mm DISCOVERT OF 
 
 hiniaetf and his descendants. At the same time he of- 
 Kto advance the eighth part of the snin nec«saiy for 
 SwlSiing his design, on^ondition that he should^ 
 SS to a proportional share of benefit from the ad- 
 
 '^liTeenterprise should totaUy fail, he made nosti^i- 
 lation for any reward or emolument whatever. B"J me 
 persons with whom Cblumbus was treating, began to 
 Sculate the enormous expense (rf the expedition, w)d 
 Z exhorbitant reward which he demanded for himself 
 In this imposing garb of caution and P^dence, they 
 JSsrepreseSted Ivlry thing to Ferdinand, who opposed 
 the adventure from the commencemeni. Isabella, thougn 
 more generous and enterprising, was under the "lAuence 
 of her husband in all her actions, and declined again 
 giving any countenance to Columbus. Thus Colum- 
 1^ Smost despaired of success, and withdrew from 
 court in deep anguish, with an intention of prosec" u^ 
 his voyage to England, as his last resource. About that 
 time, alnadas^rrendenad, and Ferdinand and Is^Ua 
 in triumphal pomp took possession of a city, the reuuc- 
 tion of which extirpated a sovereign power troni tne 
 hearts of their dominions and rendered them misters ol 
 all the provinces extending from the bottom ot the ir-y- 
 lenees to the frontiers of Portugal. 
 
 As the flow of spirits which accompanies success ele- 
 vates the mind, and renders it enterprising, Qumtanilla 
 and Sant Angel, the vigilant and discsrnmg patrons ol 
 Columbus, took advantage of this favourable situation, 
 in order to make one effort more in behalf of their friend. 
 They addressed themselves to Isabella, and represented 
 Columbus as a man ofaourd understanding and virtuous 
 character, well qualified by his experience in navigation, 
 as well as his knowledge in geometry, to form just ideas 
 with respect to the structure of the globe, and ihc situa- 
 tion of its various regions. The sum requisite, they 
 said, for equipping such an armament as he demanded, 
 was inconsiderable, and the advantages which might 
 
 b 
 tl 
 n< 
 
 St 
 
 tl 
 
 Vi 
 tl 
 
 ll 
 \( 
 
 tl 
 tl 
 tl 
 \ 
 
 d 
 
 t 
 
um *- 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 59 
 
 1 same time he of- 
 i sum necessary for 
 1 that he should be 
 inefit from the ad- 
 
 i.c made no stipu- 
 ■hatever. But the 
 treating, began to 
 le expedition, and 
 tanded for himself, 
 id prudence> they 
 land, who opposed 
 I. Isabella, though 
 under the influence 
 nd declined again 
 us. Thus Colum- 
 ad withdrew from 
 tion of prosecuting 
 ource. About that 
 iinand and Isabella 
 fa city, the reduc- 
 rn power from the 
 •ed them masters of 
 bottom of the Py- 
 
 apanies success ele- 
 prisiug, Uuintanilla 
 scsrning patrons of 
 ivourable situation, 
 lehalf of their friend, 
 [la, and represented 
 anding and virtuous 
 rience ui navigation, 
 ry, to form just ideas 
 rlobe, and ihc situa- 
 sum requisite, they 
 ent as he demanded, 
 itages which might 
 
 
 accrue from his uiideriakintr, were immense. They al- 
 so convinced lier that his offer to risk his own life and 
 fortune in the execution of his scheme, gave the most 
 satisfying evidence both of his integrity and hope of 
 success. 
 
 These forcible arjf nnients, urged by persons oC such 
 authority, and at a juncture so well chosen, produced 
 the desired effect. They dispelled all Isabella's fears 
 and doubts. She ordered Columbus to be instantly 
 recalled, and deelarod hor resolution to employ him on 
 his own terras. The state of her finances were at that 
 time so low, that she offered to pledge her ovm jewels, 
 in order to raise as imich money as might be required 
 to accomplish his design. Sant Angel, however, lest 
 she might have recourse to such a mortifying expedient, 
 engaged to advance immediately the sum that was re- 
 quisite. Columbos, upon hearing this unexpected 
 revolution in his favor, returned to Santa Fe, for he was 
 now several leagues on his journey to England. The 
 n'^gotiation now went forward with facility and des- 
 patch, and a treaty of capitulation with Columbus was 
 signed on the sevonteentli of April, 1492. 
 
 The chief arMcles of it were, — I, Ferdinand and Isa- 
 bella, as sovereigns of the ocean, constituted Columbus 
 their hisjh admiral in all the seas, islands, and conti- 
 nents which mi^ht be discovered by his industry ; and 
 stipulated, that h« and his heirs for ever should enjoy 
 this office, with the same powers and prerogatives 
 which belonofed to the high admiral of Castile, within, 
 the limits of his jurisdiction. 2. They appointed Co- 
 lumbus their viceroy in all the islands and continents 
 which he should discover; but if, for the better adminis- 
 tration of affairs, it should hereafter be necessary to es- 
 tablish a separate governor in any of those countries, 
 they authorised Columbus to name three persons, of 
 whom they would choose one, for that office ; and the 
 dignity ofviceroy, witu all its immunities, was likewise 
 tolae hereditary in the family of Columbus. 3. "Vhp.v 
 
 They 
 
 IMHaM W 
 
eo 
 
 DI8COVEKY OP 
 
 granted to Ck)lumbus, and his heirs forever, the tenth 
 Er^the free profits accruing from the produclions 
 ind commerce of the countries he s^oud discover 4 
 Thev declared that if any controversy or law-smt should 
 arise, with respect to any mercantile transaction in the 
 countries which should be discovered, it should be de- 
 termined by the sole authority of Columbus, or of judp 
 to be appointed by him. 5. They permitted Columbus 
 to advance one-eighth part of what should be expended 
 in preparing for the expedition, and in carrying on com- 
 merce with the countries he should discover, and enti- 
 tled him in return to an eighth part of the profit. 
 
 As soon as the treaty was signed, Isabelln, by her at- 
 tention and activity in forwarding the preparations for 
 the vovaee, endeavoured to make some reparation to 
 Columbus for the time he had lust iu fruitless solicita- 
 tion By the 12th of May, all that dep.n,1pd upon het 
 
 ""IfteSumbus had waited on the king and queen 
 and received his final instructions, Isabella ordered the 
 ships of which Columbus was to take the command, to 
 Kied out in the port of Palos, a small maritime 
 iown in the province of Andalusia. Fortunately for 
 Co^uribus, jSan P^ez, wlio always interested himsdf 
 in behalf of this enterprismg navigator, resided m the 
 nei'l.bourhood of this place, and by the influence of 
 &cood ecclesiastic, Columbus not only procured the 
 sumle was bound by treaty to advance, but also onga- 
 eed several of the inliabitants to accompany him m the 
 lovnee. The chief of these associates were three bro- 
 thers of the name of Pinzon, of considerable wealth, 
 aid of great experience in naval affairs, who were wil- 
 ling toliazard their lives a.id fortunes in tf'« «^Hition 
 But after all the efforts of Isabella and Columbus e 
 arnmnient was not suitable, either to the dignity of the 
 nation by which it was equipped, or to the importance 
 of the service for which it was destined. 
 This small squadron consisted of three vessels, I he 
 
 lai 
 ed 
 Sc 
 
 sei 
 Mi 
 ce 
 vi( 
 m( 
 \v\ 
 lie 
 
 CO, 
 
 tli< 
 Sp 
 bu 
 no 
 
 wa 
 coi 
 wl 
 thi 
 lui 
 tat 
 no 
 cu 
 mi 
 
 ha 
 or 
 mi 
 the 
 so 
 mi 
 thi 
 lui 
 
 g« 
 an. 
 
 Ct 
 
forever, the tenth 
 m the productions 
 tiould discover. 4. 
 r or law-suit should 
 ! transaction in the 
 id, it should be de- 
 iimbus, or of judges 
 eriuilted CoUimbus 
 should be expended 
 in carrying on com- 
 discover, and enti- 
 of the profit. 
 Isabelln, by her at- 
 ;he preparations for 
 some reparatioii to 
 II fruitless solicita- 
 dfipfinded upon her 
 
 he king and queen, 
 Isabella ordered the 
 ie the command, to 
 J, a small maritime 
 I. Fortunately for 
 s interested himself 
 rator, resided in the 
 by the influence of 
 )t only procured the 
 ranee, but also enga- 
 compaiiy him in the 
 iaies were three bro- 
 :onsiderable wealth, 
 ffairs, wl)o were wil- 
 [lesiii the expedition. 
 I and Columbus, the 
 to the dignity of the 
 or to the importance 
 tined. 
 of three vessels. The 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 U 
 
 largest, a ship of noconsiderable burden, was command- 
 ed by Columbus as jidmiral, wlio gave it the name of 
 Sapta Maria, out of respect for the Virgin Mary. The 
 second, which was called the Pinta, was commanded by 
 Martin Pinzon. Of the third, named the Mgna, Vin- 
 cent Yauez Pinzon was captain. This squadron was 
 victualled f;ir twelve months, and had on board ninety 
 men, mostly sailors, together with a few adventurers 
 who followed the fortune of Columbus, and so o gen- 
 tlemen of Isabella's court, whom she appointed to ac- 
 company him. 
 
 Though the expense of the undertaking was one of 
 tiie circumstances which chiefly alarmed the court of 
 Spain, auJ retarded so long the negotiation with Colum- 
 bus, the sum employed in fitting out this squadron did 
 not exceed four thousand pounds. 
 
 As the art of ship building in the fifteenth century 
 was extremely rude, and the bulk of the vessels was ac- 
 comodated to the short and easy voyage along the coast 
 which '.hey were accustomed to perform, it is a proof of 
 the courage as well as the enterprising genius of Co- 
 lumbus, that he ventured, with a fleet so unfit for a dis- 
 tant navigation, to explore unknown seas, where he had 
 no chare to guide him, no knowledge of the tides and 
 currents, aiid no experience of the dangers to which he 
 might be exposed. 
 
 His eagerness to tccomplish the great design which 
 had so long engrossed his thoughts, made hira overlook 
 or disregard every circumstance that would have inti- 
 midated a mind less adventurous. He pushed forward 
 the preparations with such ardour, and was seconded 
 so effectually by the persons to whom Isabella had com- 
 mitted the superintendance of this business, that every 
 thing was soon in readiness for the voyage. But as Co- 
 lumbus was deeply impressed with sentiments of reli- 
 gion, he would not set out on an expedition so arduous, 
 and of which one great object was to propagate the 
 Christian faith, without imploring publicly the protec- 
 
 6» 
 
dd 
 
 DISCOVERY OF* 
 
 tion and guidance of Mcaven. With this view, he, togeth- 
 Pr with all the persons under his command, marched m 
 ZlVl pt^io'nto the Monastery, o^ ^^^>^'^^^^J^^^ 
 inn- confessed their s ns, they received the holy sacrament 
 Khe'halds of thegua/dian. Juan T-ez -h^^^^^^^^ 
 his prayers to theirs for the success of an enterprise which 
 
 ^S:it^;::?!^t/Swethirdd^^ 
 
 iTt crowd S pectators, who sent up the.r supphcahons 
 lo heaven, for the prosperous issue of the voyage, which 
 they wished rather than expected. Columbus steered jh- 
 recUv for the Canary islands, and arrived there, August 13, 
 1492 wthout any occurrence that would have deserved 
 noUc; Tany other occasion. Bat, in a voyage of such 
 expSatbnLd importance, every circumstance was the 
 obSof attention. The rudder of the P/7,<a broke loose, 
 th^'v^afte'she left the harbour, and that .^cident alarm- 
 ed the^crew, no less superstitious than unskilful, as a cer- 
 tain omen of the unfortunate destiny of the expedition. 
 
 EvST b the short run to the Canaries, the ships were 
 found to he so crazy and ill-appointed, .s to be very im- 
 proper for a navigation, which was expected to be both 
 C and dangeroSs. Columbus refitted theni, however. 
 
 o ti best oflis power, and having supplied hv.nself with 
 fLh provisions, he took his departure from Gomera. one 
 
 of the most westerly of the Canary islands, on the sixth 
 
 %ere^theToyage of discovery may probably be said to 
 bocrin ; for Colum&us, holding his coui so due wes , left im- 
 mediately the usual track of navigation, and stretched into 
 Sequented and unknown seas. The first day , as it was 
 very calm, he made but little way ; but on the second, he 
 lost sight of the Caiiaries; and many of the sailors de- 
 iccted already and dismayed, when they contemplated the 
 tolJness of the undertaking, began to beat their breasts 
 and to shed tears, as if they were never more to behold 
 
 na^ 
 
 anc 
 
 the 
 
 tue 
 
 He 
 
 uat 
 
 pla 
 
 len 
 
 the 
 
 ace 
 
 sio 
 
 dai 
 
 to 
 
 scii 
 
 im| 
 
 the 
 
 to ; 
 
 sup 
 
 hir 
 
 tirr 
 
 no1 
 
 for 
 
 exi 
 
 mo 
 
 the 
 
 tha 
 
 wi 
 
AMhRICA, 
 
 63 
 
 isview,he,togeth- 
 mand, marched in 
 .abida, where, hav- 
 the holy sacrament 
 Perez, who joined 
 m enterprise which 
 
 •d day of August, in 
 md ninety-two, Co- 
 ;, in presence of a 
 I their supplications 
 
 the voyage, which 
 Columbus steered di- 
 ed there, August 13, 
 ould have deserved 
 in a voyage of such 
 ircuinstauce was the 
 le Pinta broke loose, 
 
 that accident alarra- 
 1 unskilful, as a cer- 
 3f the expedition, 
 iries, the ships were 
 ed, as to be very im- 
 
 expected to be both 
 :itted them, however, 
 supplied hi inself with 
 re from Gomera, one 
 
 islands, on the sixth 
 
 y probably be said to 
 u!SO due west, left im- 
 tioTi, and stretched into 
 rhe fust day, as it was 
 but on the second, he 
 any of the sailors, de- 
 they contemplated the 
 I to beat their breasts 
 never more to behold 
 
 land. Columbus comforted them with assurances of suc- 
 cess, and the prospect of vast wealth, in those opulent re- 
 gions whither he was conducting them. 
 
 This early discovery of the spirit of his followers taught 
 Columbus, that he must prepare to strugfrle, not only with 
 the unavoidable difficulties which might be expected from 
 the nature of his undertaking, but with such as were like- 
 ly to arise from the ignorance and timidity of the people 
 under his command ; and he perceived that the art of 
 governing the minds of men would be no less requisite for 
 accomplishing the discoveries which he had in view, than 
 naval skill and undaunted courage. Happily for himself 
 and the country by which he was employed, he joined to 
 the ardent temper and inventive genius of a projector, vir- 
 tues of another species, which are rarely united with them. 
 He posse'ssed a thorough knowledge of mankind, an insin- 
 uating address, a patient perseverance in executing any 
 plan, the perfect government of his passions, and the ta- 
 lent of acquiring an ascendant of those of other men. All 
 these qualifications which formed him for command, were 
 accompanied with that superior knowledge of his profes- 
 sion which begets confidence in times of difficulty and 
 danger. To unskilful Spanish sailors, accustomed only 
 to coasting voyages in the Mediterranean, the maritime 
 science of Columbus, the fruit of thirty years' experience, 
 improved by an acquaintance with all the inventions of 
 the Portuguese, appeared immense. As soon as they put 
 to sea, he regulated everything by his sole authority; he 
 superintended the execution of every order ; and allowing 
 himself only a few hours for sleep, he was at all other 
 times on deck. As his course lay through seas which had 
 not formerly been visited, the sounding Ime or instruments 
 for observation were continually in his hands. After the 
 example of the Portuguese discoverers, he attended to the 
 motion of tides and currents, watched the ffight of birds, 
 the appearance of fishes, of sea weeds, and of every thing 
 that tloated on the waves, and entered every occurrence 
 with a minute exactness in the journal which he kept. 
 
 IMIIiillWtil 
 
 ■MMttMMNMMW»~' 
 
 J 
 
64 
 
 DISCOVERV OF 
 
 . .1. 1 ^1, t^i thP vovat^e couW not fail of alarming 
 
 voyap. ,^> /^t,i t the westof the Canary isles, at a 
 
 ,he magnetic 7«1 f " tS'^irfthe «St ; and 
 as they proceeaeu, uu^ .hnnah it still remains one of 
 
 ness than ingenuity ^"^"^,^.^7^^ seemed so plausi- 
 
 -^^1 ^ntin«edtc>ste. due ^^^^^^y^^Z 
 Ut>.ude With the Oanaryts^^^ds^^^^^ ^^^^^ .^^^_ 
 
 within the sphere ot the ^a^e wmo, ^ ^^^ 
 
 riably frm. east to ^^ between h ,^,^^^^ ^^^^^ 
 degrees beyond them, ^e aava seldom neces- 
 
 ^^^%r:jr:s^i x^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^-i; 
 
 sary to shitt a ^a'^; V "'^, j. ^ ^^e sea so covered with 
 ^^'Jfi^at U rSeS'am^^^^^^^ of vast extent ; and in 
 ""^"^ nllces leTwere so thick as to retard the moUon of 
 some places tl^y were apppearance occasioned new 
 
 'Y ''"Id 'dislt^et Thf saiSS imagined that they had 
 ^JoTa" vKte lost boundary of the navigable 
 
 ncPi 
 
AMERICA. 
 
 65 
 
 >t fail of alarming^ 
 ons, Columbus en 
 ;al progress which 
 they had run eigh- 
 yhadleftGomera, 
 nly fifteen, and he 
 during the whole 
 he fleet was above 
 e Canary isles, at a 
 •aniard had been be- 
 ick with an appear- 
 'I'hey observed that 
 s, did not point ex- 
 rards the west ; and 
 ased. This appear- 
 ; still remains one of 
 lanions of Columbus 
 boundless unknown 
 igatioii ; nature itself 
 lide which they had 
 s,withnoiessquick- 
 j for this appearance, 
 slf, seemed so plausi- 
 rs and silenced their 
 
 it, nearly in the same 
 [1 this course he came 
 I, which blows inva- 
 I'e tropics and a few 
 id before this steady 
 t it was seldom neces- 
 ur hundred leagues to 
 he sea so covered with 
 af vast extent ; and in 
 3 retard the motion of 
 ance occasioned new 
 lagined that they had 
 uy of the navif-^i" 
 
 ocpan ; that these floating weeds would obsiruot their 
 farther progress, and conceal dangerous rocks, or some 
 large tract of land, which had sunk, thoy knew not how. 
 in that place. Columbus endeavoured to persuade them, 
 that what had alarmed, ought to have cncouraijed them, 
 and was to be considered as a sign of approarliing land. 
 At the same time a brisk gale arose, and curried tlicm for- 
 ward. Several birds were seen hovering about the ships, 
 and directed their flight towards the west. The despond- 
 ing crew resumed some degree of spirit, and began to en- 
 tertain fresh hopes. 
 
 Upon the first of October they were, according to the 
 Admiral's reckoning, seveh hundred and seventy leagues 
 to the west of the Canarit-y ; but lest his men .should 
 be intimidated by the prodigious length of navigation, he 
 gare i>ut ilmt tliey had proceeded only five hundred and 
 eighty-four leagues ; and fortunately for Columbus, neither 
 his own pilot, nor those of the other ships, had skill suffi- 
 cient to correct this error and discover the deceit. They 
 had now been above three weeks at sea, and had advanced 
 far beyond what former navigators attempted or deemed 
 possible. All their prognostics of discovery, drawn from 
 the flight of birds and other circumstances proved falla- 
 cious. This disappointment made first an impression on 
 the minds of the timid and ignorant ; but by degrees the 
 contagion spread from ship to ship. From secret whis- 
 perings and murmurings, tliey proceeded to open cabals 
 and public complaints. They taxed their sovereign with 
 inconsiderate credulity, in paying such regard to the vain 
 promises and rash conjectures of an indigent foreigner. 
 They affirraed that they had done their duty, by venturing 
 so far in an unknown and hopeless course, without any 
 probability of discovering those new countries which their 
 commander described. 
 
 Columbus was now fully sensii le of his perilous situa- 
 tion. He had observed with great uneasiness the fatal 
 operation of ignorance and fear. Be saw to his great 
 mortification, that the disaffection among the crew was 
 
 mtammnmumtmitm 
 
 i 
 
M 
 
 DISCOVKRY OF 
 
 ready to bunrtout into an open mutiny. NoUd^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 the agitation ar.d solicitude of his mmd, C°l«"'bus pre J'^^ 
 
 ed to be ignorant of their machinations, '^."d/PP*^^J^^^. 
 
 fore them with a cheerful countenance, hke a man sat^ 
 
 S vUh the progress he had made. Sometimes he em- 
 
 nbv ^ all theff of insinuation to soothe his men. Some- 
 
 ffle endeavoured to work upo» th^-m^mon ^. a^ 
 
 rice, by magnificent descriptions of the ^'^'f^^"'^^ ;^^"" 
 
 .ihich thev were about to acquire. On other occasions 
 
 he'assumS a tone of authori^ ^^ ^^S^ ar^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 vengeance from their sovereign, if bv t^^'^^^^":;^^^ J,, 
 
 haviour thev would defeat this noble effort to exalt tne 
 
 s'anS nai above that of even, other -tion E>.n 
 
 i seditious sailors, the words of a «»«" ^.^°"^^^ ^^^^^^ 
 
 been accustomed to reverence were weighty^ 
 
 sivf^ and not only restrained them trom MOieni * ^"-e^^- 
 
 which SiymeSitaid, but prevailed on them to accompa- 
 
 ""'^"1^1 ;reeS,tend.cations of approaching land 
 seemed to' b^more certain, and exdted -- -P-^X 
 
 dueTest tJwaids that quarter whither th^ Pomt^/^:; 
 flight. But, after holding on for several days mih^s new 
 dkection, without any better success than formerly, me 
 hopes of his companions subsided taster than they naa 
 S Impatience^ rage and despa.r aPPe-f^<i ^ eve^^^ 
 countenanJe ; all sense of ^"bordmation was kst^M tne 
 otlicers who had for.neily concurred ^^V^^^^^^^^^^j J 
 
 tT:^ =rC^r» tr ur^« 
 
 deckf Ctu'rted witj; the commander, -nf;d threats 
 
 that 
 cess 
 had 
 it w 
 tie i 
 vioh 
 that 
 him 
 prop 
 of d 
 flocb 
 sea I 
 tofl 
 1 
 whii 
 pieo 
 the 
 perli 
 sum 
 wan 
 and 
 so C( 
 the 
 cess, 
 lie t< 
 asho 
 and 
 decl 
 expt 
 thee 
 nigh 
 ahg 
 dro 
 ert'z 
 the 
 rifd 
 joyfi 
 vvhii 
 
AMERICA. 
 
 67 
 
 Notwithstanding 
 Columbus pretend- 
 I, and appeared be- 
 , like a man satis- 
 Sometimes he era- 
 he his men. Some- 
 eir ambition or ava- 
 tje lame and wealth 
 )n other occasions, 
 ireatened them with 
 ' their dastardly be- 
 e effort to exalt the 
 ther nation. Even 
 man whom they had 
 weighty and persua- 
 rom violent i xcesses, 
 )n them to accompa- 
 
 I of approaching land 
 d some in proportion. 
 
 making towards the 
 n of the Portuguese 
 1 several of their dis- 
 Itered his course from 
 ner they pointed their 
 ^•eral days in this new 
 ss than formerly, the 
 
 (aster than they had 
 rtjr appeared on every 
 ilion was lost, and the 
 jd with Columbus in 
 ^, now took part with 
 
 tumuUuously on the 
 ander, mingled threats 
 him instantly to tack 
 mbus perceived that it 
 )urse to his former arts, 
 n<l lost their effect ; and 
 
 that it was impossible to rekindle any zeal for the suc- 
 cess of the expedition among men, in whose hearts" fear 
 had extinguishtnl every generous sentiment. He saw i ' at 
 it would be no less vam to think or employing either g-en- 
 tle or severe measures, to quell a mutiny so general and 
 violent. At this critical juncture, he proinisct! sojenihly 
 that he would return, provided they would accompany 
 him three d^s longer. Knraged as the Sailors wore, this 
 proposit jn did not appear unrea.sonable. The presages 
 of disct, vering land became now more numerou.s. The 
 flocks of birds increased, and were composed not only of 
 sea fowl, but of such land birds as could not be supposed 
 to fly far from th- shox"- • 
 
 The crew j'. the '■ata ol served a cane floating, 
 which seemei t^ have ",u newly cut, and likewise a 
 piece of timb r ; tificir;. carved. The sailors aboard 
 the Nigna took np fha 1 .nch of a tree with red berries 
 perfectly fresh. iifi ciouds around the setting sun as- 
 sumed a new appearance; the air was more mild and 
 warm, and during night the wind became unequal 
 and variable. F^'rom all these symptons, Columbus was 
 so confident of being near land, that on the evening of 
 the eleventh of October, after public prayers for suc- 
 cess, he ordered the sails to be furled, and the ships to 
 lie to, keeping strict watch, lest they should be driven 
 ashore in the night. During this interval of suspenre 
 and expectation, no man shut his eyes, all kept upon 
 deck, gazing intently towards that quarter where they 
 expected to discover the land, which had been so long 
 the object of their wishes. About two hours before mif 
 night, Columbus, standings on the forecastle, observed 
 a light at a distance, and privately pointed it oui to Pe- 
 dro Gutherez, a page of the queen's wardrobe. Giith- 
 ert'z perceived it, and calling to Salcedo, comptroller of 
 the fleer, all three saw it in motion, as if it were car- 
 ried from place to place. A little after midnight, the 
 joyful sound of /onrf, /anrf, was heard from the Pinta, 
 v\rhich kept always ahead of the other ships. But, hav- 
 
68 
 
 mSCOVK.RY OP 
 
 in- bee.i so often deceived by fallacious appearances, 
 every man was now become slow of belief, and waited 
 ia all the anguish of uncertainty and impatience, for 
 the return of day. As soon as morn. ng dawned, Fn- 
 dav October 12; all doubts and fears were dispelled. 
 Sm evoi^ shU) an island was seen about two eague^s 
 ^ tl^ S whose flat and verdant fields, well stored 
 wih wood, and watered with many rmilets, presen ed 
 the asnect of a delightful country. The crew of the 
 PintTKnt y beaan the TeDeum, ns ahymnof thanks- 
 Sg to Goi!ana were joined by those of other ships, 
 With tears of joy and transports of congratiilalion. 
 Thb office of graUtude to heaven, was followed by an 
 act^f ustice to their commander. They threw them- 
 selves Kefeet of Columbus, with feelings of self^on- 
 delaSon, mingled with -ver^e tW im^lo^a 
 him to pardon their ignorance, 'n^^"^^^'*"^'".^'^^^ 
 which had created him so much "«"««?^*^ ^,?fl"it ' 
 and had so often obstructed the ^/'^''^"t'l^VJXTad: 
 concerted plan ; and passing in the warmth of their ad- 
 raSS^f^omone extreme to another they now pro- 
 no mS the man, whom they had so lately .reviled «id 
 threatened to be a person sent by heaven with sagacitv 
 LndS'de more San human, in order to accomplis^ 
 a design, so far beyond the ideas and conceptions of all 
 
 ^T'soonis the sun arose, all »'..ir boats were mann- 
 
 ed and armed. They rowed towards the island with 
 
 Sr colours displayed, with warlike music, and other 
 
 Salpon p. As Ihey appronched the coast, they saw 
 
 t covered with a multitude of people, whom the novel - 
 
 y of the sFctacle had drawn together, whose ntUtudes 
 
 and gestuS expressed wonder and astomshmeiit at the 
 
 strancre objects which presented themselves to their 
 
 view. Columbus was the first European who set foot 
 
 in the new world which he had discovered. He landed 
 
 in a rich dress, and with a naked sword m h.s hand 
 
 Sis men followed, and kneeling down, they all k.ssed 
 
 coinp 
 sucli 
 
ous appearances, 
 belief, and waited 
 i impatience, for 
 ing dawned, Fri- 
 3 were dispelled, 
 ibout two leagues 
 fields, well stored 
 •ivulets, presented 
 Tlie crew of the 
 ahymnofthanks- 
 3se of other ships, 
 of congratulation, 
 ras followed by an 
 They threw them- 
 seiings of self-con- 
 . They implored 
 ility, and insolence, 
 necessary disquiet, 
 (cution of his well- 
 warmth of their ad- 
 er, they now pro- 
 a lately reviled and 
 javen with sagacity 
 irder to accomplish 
 I conceptions of all 
 
 boats were mann- 
 ds the island with 
 ;e music, and other 
 
 the coast, they saw 
 p, whom the novel- 
 her, whose attitudes 
 
 astonishment at the 
 themselves to their 
 ropean who set foot 
 overed. He landed 
 
 sword in his hand. 
 )wn, they all kissed 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 60 
 
 the gro'md which they had so long desired to see. 
 They next erected a crucifix, and prostrating tliem- 
 selves before it, returned thanks to God for conducting 
 their voyage to such a hnppy issue. They then took 
 solemn possession of tho country for the crown of Cas- 
 tile and Leon, with all the ibrnialities which the Portu- 
 guese were accustomed to observe in aets of this kind,. 
 in their own discoveries. 
 
 The Spaniards, while tims employed, were surround- 
 ed by miiny of the natives, who gazed ii, silent admira- 
 tion upon actions which they could not comprehend, 
 and of which they did not foresee the consequences. 
 The dress of the Spaniiirds,-the whiteness of their skins, 
 their beards, their arms, appeared strange and surpri- 
 sing:- 
 
 The vast machine in wliich the had traversed the 
 ocean, that seemed to move in the water with wings, 
 iuid nttered a dreadful sonnd resembliniT tiiuiider, ac- 
 companied with lightiiiui;: and smoke, struck them with 
 sucli terror, thiit they begun to respect their uewguesta 
 as a superior order of beings, and concluded that they 
 were children of the sun, who had descended to visit 
 the larth. 
 
 The Europeans were hardly less amazed at the scene 
 now before them. Every herb, and slirub, and tree, was 
 different from those which flourished in Europe. The 
 soil seemed to be rich, but bore few marks of cultivation. 
 The climate, even to Spaniards, felt warm, though ex- 
 tremely delightful. The inhabitants appeared m the 
 simple innocence of nature, entirely naked. Their black 
 hair, long and uncurled, floated upon tiieir shoulders, or 
 was bound in tresses around their heads. They had no 
 beards, and every part of their bodies was perfectly 
 smooth. Their complexion was of a dusky copper col- 
 our, their features singular, rather than disagreeable, 
 their aspect gentle and timid ; though not tall, they were 
 well shaped, and active. Their faces and several parts 
 of their bodies were fantastically painted with glaring 
 
 7 
 
 . ( 
 
 : i 
 
 ' \ 
 
 ^■MH 
 
nfcl !■ 
 
 70 
 
 DISCOVERY OF 
 
 colours. They were shy at first, through fear, but soon 
 became familiarwith the Spaniards, and with trans^rts 
 of joy received from them hawlc's-bills, glass beads, or 
 other baubles in return- for which they gave such provi- 
 ■ions as they had, and some cotton yam, tlie only commo- 
 dity of value they could produce. 'I'^wajds evening 
 Columbus returned to the ships, accompanied by many 
 of the islanders in their boats, which they called cmo^, 
 and, though nidely formed out of the trunk of a single 
 tree, they rowed them with siuprisingdexterity. Ihus 
 in the firat interview between the inhabitants of he old 
 
 and new worlds, everything ^'^'^^J'^r*'*^ ,TnS' 
 and to their mutual satisfaction. The former, eii ght- 
 ened and ambitious, formed already vast ideas with re- 
 spect to the advantages which they might derive from 
 the regions which began to open to their view, ine 
 latter, simple and undiscerning, had no foresight of the 
 calamities and desolation which were approaching their 
 country. Columbus, who now assumed the title and au- 
 thority of admiral and viceroy, called the island which 
 he discovered San Salvador. . . . 
 
 It is better known by the name of GwflnaAcni, wnicn 
 the natives gave it, and is one of that large cluster ot 
 islands called the Lucaya or Bahama Isles. 1 Mus co- 
 lurabus, by his superior sagacity and fortitude, had con- 
 ducted the Spaniards, by a route concealed from pas 
 ages, to the knowledge of the new world, ^o event 
 ever proved so interesting to mankind in general, and to 
 the inhabitants of Europe in particular, as the discovery 
 of America and the passage to India by the Cape ol t^ood 
 Hope : it at once gave rise to a revolution in the com- 
 mel^e and in the power of nations as well as m the 
 manners, industry, and government of almost the whole 
 world. At this period new connexions were formed Dy 
 the inhabitants of the most distant regions, for the supply 
 of wants they had never before experienced. I he pro- 
 duction of climates situated under the equator were con- 
 sumed in countries bordering on the pole ; the industryo 
 
 the nc 
 tants c 
 east; 
 custoii 
 establi 
 Sue 
 Collin 
 relates 
 fortun 
 Winte 
 
 iMiMMMMiHiHM 
 
 ti^tjirtWM irriinti - 
 
]ffh fear, but soon 
 id with transports 
 Is, glass beads, or 
 Y gave such provi- 
 i,Uieonlycoinrao- 
 rowards evening 
 tnpanied by many 
 ;hey called canoes, 
 
 trunk of a single 
 
 dexterity. Thus 
 abitants of the old 
 nducted amicably, 
 le former, enlight- 
 ?ast ideas with re- 
 night derive from 
 
 their view. The 
 (0 foresight of the 
 
 approaching their 
 ed the title and an- 
 . the island which 
 
 Guanahani, which 
 lat large cluster of 
 I Isles. Thus Co- 
 fortitude, had con- 
 ncealed from past 
 world. No event 
 I in general, and to 
 ir, as the discovery 
 f the Cape of Good 
 lution in the com- 
 , as well as in the 
 if almost the whole 
 ns were formed by 
 ions, for the supply 
 ■ienced. The pro- 
 ■ equator were con- 
 jle; the industry© 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 71 
 
 l> 
 
 -• I 
 
 the north was transplanted to the south ; and the inhabi- 
 tants of the west were clothed with the manufactures of the 
 east ; in short, a general intercourse of opinions, laws, and 
 custoins, diseases and remedies, virtues and vices, were 
 established among them. 
 
 Such is a brief account of the discovery of America by 
 Columbus ; and witli respect to the voyage itself and what 
 relates to the famous navigator and his vicissitudes of 
 fortune at the courc of Spain, we have chiefly followed 
 Winterbotham, frequently verbatim. 
 
 MiHMlM^ 
 
JN 
 
 Hi 
 Chris 
 fortb 
 disco 
 less d 
 the g 
 ductii 
 old. 
 as wa 
 snow 
 acter 
 asa p 
 no lei 
 perare 
 no sal 
 acteri 
 with I 
 the re 
 toms I 
 
 •Th 
 eootrib 
 
 MitMTMlMWWMaliMllMMlMk' 
 
ORIGIN 
 
 OP TBI 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Having given an account of the discovery of America bj 
 Christopher Columbus, we shall now proceed to account 
 for the peopling of this continent. When America waa 
 discovered, it was found inhabited by a race of people, no 
 less different from the inhabitants of Europe, Africa, and 
 the greater part of Asia, than the climate and natural pro- 
 ductions of the new world are different from those of^he 
 olu. To trace the descent of the red men who are melting, 
 as was said by one of their most celebrated warriors,* "like 
 •now before the sun," and perpetuate their national char- 
 acter on the page of history, before they totally disappear 
 as a portion of the human race, will, we have no doubt, be 
 no less gratifying to the scientific than to the curious. In 
 perambulating this labyrinth of obscurity and antiquity • 
 no safer guide can be offered us, than a portrait of the char- 
 acteristical features of the Indians, which, when compared 
 with the national character of some Asiatic tribes, will, by 
 the resembl&nce which, in their manners, habits, and cus- 
 toms they bear to each other, lead us to the original scource 
 
 •The noted Miami chief Mishikinakwa, or Little Turtle who 
 contributed most to the defeat of St Clair. 
 
 i 
 
74 
 
 OK!.jl!<i OF THE 
 
 *v,^ !M/^rtV AajericoB Inciia-is. The Euro- 
 whence sprang the ^^'<^^ \f "j'^^'^^. beo-n ; too numerous 
 pean colon.es .n .^-'"-^ .^'^.^"J.eTs of sa ■ u.. barbarity, and 
 and too powerful to t. a IM _ n.xi consequence. 
 
 civilited nr -ions, -.Nho '^^l^'Y^'^",^ j'^ '/\. r^l ^^ they d d, it 
 
 cannot be ^''^^-;;^ '^^;^ '^^ Sb ol.ome Indian tribes 
 mdepende-i.e, ^^^"J^^":' ,' to je^ds of admirable heroism 
 were imbueu anl argod . .n to cie ^n j. • j jj,^^ 
 
 and striking generosity is a P[°« «'/;;j; "\'°"^^^ are sel- 
 refinement of sentiment ; 'l"^';''*;^' P^J'^^PVie^ with 
 
 religion. 1 h. > ''^"^ '^^^ ^^ j ^j^^ least alteration could not 
 most sudden mv fortunes, ana uvc • i^o j^new 
 
 emotions did not find them at a lault. outward 
 
 It is no less astonishing to see men ^jl^^^^^^^^^^j;^^^^^^^^^^ 
 appearance proclaimed nothing but ^; '^^"^J' ^\"„t . 
 
 Seir eqi and the respect of the young people to the 
 
 aged ; 
 themst 
 
 uumii i i i iii i» a 
 
rt'is. The liuro- 
 n; too numerous 
 .gd barbarity, and 
 i 4 consequence. 
 1 lorgotten as the 
 which has served 
 f Europe, in Rcu- 
 he attention of the 
 L be classed among 
 i, agriculture, and 
 fe as they did, it 
 )us 01 honour and 
 iome Indian tribes 
 Admirable heroism 
 ration of mind and 
 aps, which are sel- 
 ■■i the Indians with 
 ; part of them had 
 [, which we seldom 
 rom philosophy aud 
 themselves, iu the 
 ilteration could uot 
 prisoner who knew 
 It, perhaps, is more 
 ite, did not lose on 
 iep ; even fne first 
 
 hose whole outward 
 crbarity, behave to 
 rd, that are not per- 
 st civilized nations, 
 sure from the words 
 n to those savages, 
 aisthem, which, ex- 
 uity, light up that of 
 led with that natural 
 n all their behaviour, 
 t of their diversions; 
 ■ence they showed to 
 roung people to the 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 n 
 
 aged ; and lastly, to see that they never quarrelled among 
 tliemselves with those indecent expressions, and the oaths 
 and curses so common among the whites. All these are 
 proofs of good sense, and a great command of temper. 
 
 Tiie Indians have been frequently misrepresented by 
 writers, who have been either prejudiced against them from 
 some impure motives, or who had been too transiently resi- 
 dent amongt them, to ascertain with :iny accuracy the real 
 character of the Indians ; for the Indians are not communi- 
 cative in relation to their national peculiarities, or original 
 descent. It requires, therefore, a i^ood deal of familiar, at- 
 tentive, aud unsuspecting observation to obtain any knowl- 
 edge respecting them, as they have neither records nor oral 
 tradition to throw any dogre^ of satisfactory light on their 
 character and descent. 
 
 Tlie speculative opinions of several historians who wrote 
 concerning the religion of the Indian tribes of America, and 
 the question, whence America might huve been peopled, 
 led to many misrepresentations of the religious rites, lan- 
 guage, and customs of its orii>iniil inhabitants. Tlicy dis- 
 covered affinities which existed no where, but in the fanci- 
 ful invention of the discoverers. Gomara, Lerius, and Les- 
 carbot inferred, from some resemblance ol this kind, tiiat 
 America liad been peopled by the C'anaanites, when they 
 were expelled by Joshua. The celebrated Grotius, adopt- 
 ing the opinion of Martyr, irai'.gined that Yucatan, a pro- 
 vince of New Spain, was iirst colonized by the Etiiiopians, 
 and that those Ethiopians were Christians. The human 
 mind derives pleasure from paradox, for the same reason 
 that it delights in wit. Both produce new and surprising 
 combinations of thought, and the judgment being over- 
 powered by the fervours of imagination, becomes for a time 
 insensible to their extravagance. 
 
 The opinion extensively prevails, that the North Ameri- 
 can Indians are descendants of the tribes of Israel. This 
 so possessed the mind of Adair, that, although he had the 
 greatest opportunity of obtaining knowledge, his book is 
 comparatively of little use. We are constantly led to sus- 
 pect the fidelity of his statements, because his judgment 
 
 i 
 
 
76 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 had lost its equipoise, and he saw every thing through a 
 discoloured mediuni. 
 
 It is impossible for the religious man not to take particu- 
 lar interest in the history of the Hebrews ; and while he 
 reads of the extermination of the kingdom of Israel, wheu 
 the blindfolded tribes were torn from the land of their pre- 
 rogative, his soul must be filled with compassion for their 
 misfortunes. Their subsequent history is attended with such 
 impenetrable darkness, that this sentiment of compassion 
 naturally combines with curiosity, to penetrate even the 
 forests of the western continent, in order to identify the 
 lost tribes of Israel. This has actually been the case, for 
 the idea of tracing to America the long lost tribes of Israel, 
 rose before the imagination of many with captivating splen- 
 dour. In the establishment however of this theory, the 
 judgments of those who endeavoured to make researches 
 this way, were so much perverted that resemblances were 
 imagined which had no existence in reality.* The affinity, 
 it is true, of languages tends in some measure to point out 
 the connexion of nations; but this depends on the high or 
 low degree of similarity which we find when we collate the 
 one language with the other. In the Celtic language, for 
 example, we find several words which bear some radical 
 resemblance to the Indian, especially to that language 
 which is spoken by the Algonquins : but hence, it would not 
 be reasonable to conclude a consanguinity between the 
 Irish and the North American Indians. It is, therefore, on 
 the resemblance which a few words in the languages of the 
 Indians of North America bear to the Hebrew, that some 
 authors have contended with a great deal of confidence, 
 that the lost tribes of Israel are the red men of North 
 America. 
 
 On the contine >t of America three radical languages are 
 •poken by the Indians, exclusive of the Karalit or Esqui- 
 meaux. Mr. Heckewelder denominates them the Iroquois, 
 the Lenape, and the Floridian. The Iroquois is spoken by 
 the six nations, the Wyandots or Hurons, the Naudo- 
 
 guag 
 for. 
 
 *See Jarris on the religion of the Indians. 
 
 jj^llttjMlliMMf ii'iii"iiii'"1''ii r'l 
 
k 
 
 ery thing through a 
 
 not to take particu- 
 ews ; and while he 
 lom of Israel, wheu 
 he land of their pre- 
 com passion for their 
 is attended with such 
 iment of compassion 
 
 penetrate even the 
 )rder to identify the 
 iy been the case, for 
 glost tribes of Israel, 
 ith captivating splen- 
 ■ of this theory, the 
 
 to make researches 
 it resemblances were 
 eality.* The affinity, 
 measure to point out 
 pends on the high or 
 
 1 when we collate the 
 ; Celtic language, for 
 ch bear some radical 
 ly to that language 
 lit hence, it would not 
 fuinity between the 
 I. It is, therefore, on 
 I the languages of the 
 e Hebrew, that some 
 t deal of confidence, 
 e red men of North 
 
 radical languages are 
 the Karalit or Esqui- 
 :es them the Iroquois, 
 Iroquois is spoken by 
 Hurons, the Naudo- 
 
 the Indians. 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 17 
 
 wessies, the Assiniboils, and other tiil)es bejonil ihe St. 
 Lawrence. 
 
 The Lenape which is thi; most wiihily extended language 
 on this side of the Mississippi, was spoken l)y the tribes 
 now cxlint t, wiio formerly inhabited Nova Seolia and the 
 present State of Maine, the Abenakis, Mieinaes, Canni- 
 bas, Openangos, Soccokis, Etchemins,and Soiui(]ii()is ; dia- 
 lects of it are now spoken by the Miamis, the Potanota- 
 mies, Mississap;oos, and Kiokapoos ; the Conestogos, Nan- 
 ticokos, Shawaiiese, and Moliieans ; the Alf(onquiiis, the 
 Knistewans, and Chippeways. The Kloridian includes 
 the languages of the (Jreeks or Musnohifees, Cliickesaas, 
 Choctaws, Faseagoiilas, the ' herokees, Seniinoles, and 
 several others in the southern parts of Floriila. These 
 three lantruages are primitive, that is to say, are so distant- 
 ly related, as to have no perceivable affinity. 
 
 Seeing therefore that there are three primitive languages 
 spoken by the JNorth American Indians, whic!i have no 
 radical connexion the one with the other, it would be ab- 
 surd to countenance for a moment the assertion, that the 
 red men of America are the lost tribes of Israel, without 
 having a better proof than a similarity, as we have already 
 mentioned, between a few Indian and Hebrew words. The 
 distant relation itself between these three primitive lan- 
 guages of America is enough to overthrow the argument; 
 for, if the Indians are the descendants of the Hebrews, it 
 would certainly follow that almost all the dialects, especial- 
 ly the three primitive languages, would not only bear a most 
 striking resemblance to the Hebrew, but would also he 
 more nearly allied among themselves. Besides there is 
 one striking peculiarity in the construction of American 
 languages, which has no counterpart in the Hebrew. In- 
 stead of the ordinary division of genders, they divide them 
 into animate and inanimate. 
 
 But this is not the only instance, in which the Hebrew 
 and the Indian languages differ in their idioms. To enu- 
 merate, however, all the idiomatical discordances of the In- 
 dian and Hebrew languages, will not be necessary on the 
 present occasion, as we shall prove in the following pages, 
 beyond the possibility of a doubt, that the Indians are de- 
 
78 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 8cen.le.l from a different source. Those, therefore who 
 contend U .m merely a slight affinity of langua^^tis that they 
 have discovered the long lost tribes of Israel ou theweslern 
 continent, might as welj say that the A- t.iHi,3 and Abys- 
 sinians are the lost tribes of Israel, for then languages have 
 a very strong adinity with tl, • Hebrew. Were ye even 
 to allow the affinity of hing.iages in its fullest extent, the 
 on!" legitimate inference would be, that the languages o 
 At'cwa un> of O.iental origin; and conse^quently that 
 America was peopled from Asia. 
 
 But the affinity between the Hebrew and the Indian 
 lancruages of America, is so slight and imperceptible that 
 we could scarcely be induced, on this ground aloiie, to be- 
 lieve, even the Asiatic origin of the North Amencan In- 
 dians. However much the language' >r the primiiive in- 
 habitants of the western continent br. .mie altti, 1 by the 
 revolutions which are incident to communities and nations, 
 it is not to be presumed, that the original language was to- 
 Ullv extinguished ; some vestiges would still nmain, as a 
 monument of its original descent. Pere Leveque, who paid 
 the strictest attention to the national peculiarities ol all the 
 tribes of North American Indians among whom he had a 
 chance to dwell during his missionary travels in iNorth 
 America, has given us ;.i ich useful information ^e^^,)ectlng 
 the early condition of the Aborigines oi this country. Al- 
 though his researches are neither soextensiv-; nor so v nl.ia- 
 ble as those of Chulevoix his oiutryman, ju:1, it w. 
 appear that his aavels were it all confiued to 
 
 French Colony, as was general) the case with tlv issiuu- 
 aries of nada. While he . scribes the red m hit 
 
 original st.i is minutel and as correctly as an • uher wh' 
 had gone before ! m or me after him, his ju,.gnnent 
 clints neither to the right, nor to the left, as he had 
 one object in view, which was a fair and an honest state- 
 ment t' facts, as may easily b seen from his can'iour and 
 impartiality without the sligh) * prejudu , eit^ r for ^ 
 against the race of people who characterisiic he eudea- 
 yours to delineate. 
 
1 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 rt 
 
 , therefore, who 
 iguaun;9, that they 
 •ael oil the.we8terii 
 r biaii3 and Abys- 
 eii languages have 
 Were we even 
 fullest extent, the 
 t the languages of 
 conscqaeiitly that 
 
 vv and the Indian 
 imperceptible that 
 rouud alone, to be~ 
 oith American In- 
 f the primilive in- 
 -line allLiL I by the 
 jnilies and nations, 
 \[ language was to- 
 ld still nmitin, as a 
 
 Leveque, who paid 
 :uliarilie8 of all the 
 Dg whom he had a 
 y travels in North 
 jrmaiion rei-j)ecting 
 ■ this eountry. Al- 
 .ensivii iiorsu \ it'ia- 
 man, 3uil, it wi 
 ill contiued to 
 se withtht issiuu- 
 
 the red in hi» 
 
 lly as an iiher whf 
 Q, his j ..igment 
 ; left, as he had \ 
 ind au honest state- 
 om his candour and 
 judi '. either for or 
 actei.siic he ende»- 
 
 " Nothing can be more absurd,"* says our author, " than 
 to believe for a moment, that the western continent had 
 been peopled by the lost tribes of Israel, or at least that the 
 present Indians of America are the lost Israelites. Adair, 
 as every person knows, has assumed an extraordinary and 
 singular position on this subject, while he finds, or rather 
 pretends to find, an affinity between the Jews and the 
 American Indians, in all those respects which can be call- 
 ed national. This author is said to have lived forty years 
 among the Aborigines of the country, which may be true 
 for all we know, but it is certainly true, that few or none 
 have gone before, or come after him, who witnessed what 
 he witnessed, or viewed the Indians as he viewed them. 
 In this assertion, all those wlio are in the least acquainted 
 with the manners and customs of the red men, will, no 
 doubt concur witi le. Is it not strange, that, after dis- 
 covering the Mosi iw, or at least the leading statutes of 
 it, he had not also observed a Synagogue f If he had at 
 once the audacity to tell us that he was in the habit of at- 
 tending Divine Worship with them on the Sabbath day, 
 who could dare deny, but Adair made out his point ! not- 
 withstanding this deficiency, our author's book is furnished 
 with sufficient evidence to show, that he is himself a most 
 superficial observer, or a huge impostor." " // ne lui ap' 
 partenoit que de connaitre la ren/c, el de la dire ; s''il etoil 
 fascine' par Pesprit de parti, il ne decenoit que forgone des 
 prreurs." What influenced Adair to lose his equilibrium 
 in weighing so unfairly his observations and arguments, we 
 cannot pretend to know. This author, it is true, stands not 
 alone in this theory, but the most of his supporters bear 
 
 tness to him, on whose system they have generally built 
 I iiir rguments. If Julius Caisar had been a lover of the 
 Itnvs, or if he felt, in any way, interested in their affairs he 
 
 lid equally well have discovered the lost tribes of Israel 
 aui ;ng the ancient Gauls and Britons in his Belhim Gallicum. 
 But Csesar was a different historian, not only from Adair, 
 
 •Pere Levequ> 
 p. 58. 
 
 I'origiae des Aborigenes du nouviau uionde, 
 
80 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 but many others of our own day, whose religion teaches 
 them the profession of truth as this genenil was, per- 
 haps, one of the most caniliil and impartial historians that 
 ever wrote. W.ilh regard then more particularly to tiie 
 real origin of the Morlh American Indians, I have only to 
 say, that we must look to the numerous tribes scattered 
 over the dreary regions in the uoith-tast parts of Asia, as 
 their progenitors. And if it be said, that the lost liiraelites 
 might have wandered thither, and thence have migrated to 
 America by Bcering's Straits, we cau reply that the Jew- 
 ish features, so peculiar to that nation, the Hebrew langu- 
 age, the Jewish religion, ai\d the customs of the Jews huve 
 never been traced among the Aborigines of America." 
 
 Religion, customs, the shape and size of the body, the 
 tinge of skin, and the features of the visage arc, as well as 
 language indicative of the original connexion of nations. But 
 in tliis view also, the relation between the Indians and tribes 
 of Israel, is equally distant, as will be seen when we de- 
 lineate the red Indian iu that original state in which he 
 was Ibujid by the first visiters from Europe. By the dis- 
 coveiiesof Captain Cook iu his last voyage, it has been 
 established beyond a doubt, that at Kamschatka, in about 
 lattitude G6 north, the continents of Asia and America are 
 separated by a strait only eighteen miles wide, and that the 
 inhabitants on each continent are similar, and frequeiilly 
 pass and repass in their canoes, from the one continent to 
 the other. It is also certain, that during the winter season, 
 Beering's straits iue frozen from the one side to the other. 
 Captain Williamson, who was lieutenant to Cook in those 
 voyages, has also asserted that, from the middle of the chan- 
 nel between Kamschatka and America he had discovered 
 land on either side. This short distance, therefore, he 
 says, should account for the peopling of America from the 
 north-cast parts of Asia. The same author further asserts, 
 that there is a cluster of islands interspersed between the 
 two continents ; and that he frequently saw canoes passing 
 from one island to the other. From these circumstances 
 we may fairly conclude that America was peopled from the 
 north-east parts of Asia ; and during our inquiry, we shall 
 endeavour to point out facts, which tend to prove the par- 
 
 h'li ■ iKniiiiiiijiiwriiiiii if i|i 
 
THE 
 
 y, wlxise religion teaches 
 us this gtneriil was, per- 
 il imparliul liisloriatis tliat 
 
 more particularly to the 
 an Indians, I have only to 
 numerous tribes scattered 
 lioilli-ciist parts of Asia, as 
 said, that the lost braelites 
 id thence have migrated to 
 e can reply that the Jew- 
 nation, the Hebrew langu- 
 '. custeuis of the Jews huve 
 jorigines of America." 
 
 anil size of tiie hody, the 
 f llu: visage are, as well as 
 il connexion of nations. But 
 ween the Indians and tribes 
 will be seen when we de- 
 original state in which he 
 from Europe. By the dis- 
 is last voyage, it has been 
 It at Kamschatka, in about 
 Its of Asia and America are 
 en miles wide, and that the 
 are similar, and frequeiitly 
 
 from the one continent to 
 at during the winter season, 
 n the one side to the other, 
 lieutenant to Cook in those 
 from the middle of the chan- 
 ^merica lie had discovered 
 ort distance, therefore, he 
 opling of America from the 
 same author further asserts, 
 s interspersed between the 
 Hjuently saw canoes passing 
 
 From these circumstances 
 nerica was peopled from the 
 iuring our inquiry, we shall 
 'hich tend to prove the par- 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDUNS. 8i 
 
 ticular tribes in Asia, from whom the North American In- 
 dians are directly descended. The Esquimeaux on the 
 coast of Labrador are evidently a separate species of men 
 distinct from all the nations of the American continent, in 
 language, disposition, and habits of life ; and in all these in- 
 spects, they bear a near resemblance to the Northern Euro- 
 peans. Their beards are so thick and large, that it is with 
 difficulty the features of their face can be discovered, while 
 all the other Indian tribes of America are particularly dis- 
 tinguished for the want of beards. The North American 
 Indians resemble each other, not only in mental and bodily 
 frame, but generally in their manners, habits, and custoias. 
 
 The Esquimeaux aje a very diminutive race ; but the 
 other tribes are generally tall, athletic, and well propor- 
 tioned. It is believed by many that the Esquimeaux In- 
 dians emigrated from the north-west parts of Europe. In 
 this belief we are confirmed from several eircumstances. 
 Low stature and long beards are peculiar to some countries 
 in the north-west parts of Europe. 
 
 As early as the ninth century the Norwegians discover- 
 ed Greenland, and planted colonies there. The communi- 
 cation with that country, after a long interruption, was re- 
 newed in the 12th century. Some missionaries, prompted 
 by zeal for propagating the Christian faith, ventured to set- 
 tle in this frozen region. From them we have learned that 
 the north-west coast of Greenland is separated from Ameri- 
 ca, but by a very narrow strait, if separated at all ; and that 
 the Esquimeaux of America perfectly resemble the Green- 
 landers in their aspect, dress, mode of living, and probably 
 language. The following passage which we have quoted 
 from Scnor Juan Perez, will tend in a great measure to 
 identify the Esquimeaux as the descendants of the Green- 
 landers, Juan Perez, a Spaniard, remained for several 
 years in Greenland and on the coasts of Labrador, as nm- 
 sionary for the propagation of the Christian religion : 
 
 " Los natives de Greenlantl y los Indies de Labrador 
 parecen los mismos. La identidad no consiste solameute 
 en la forma de las personas, que no exceden cinco pies de 
 altura, mas tambien on la complexion, que es el color aoaa- 
 fillo. Los Indies de Labrador y losnativos de GreenlMd 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
»2 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 bellos negtos. La. lengua oe .u „„ ]-reenland. Esta len- 
 
 ''t2„tTSg;r;is»,r ir^no^ de lo. .., 
 
 » i »« cons raw <1« >«■"'"»» ""'""•■ ^'°"J' 
 r .. oZdTEsririeu con olros ioftriores que re.iden en 
 
 rS °X'S'ff;»ti.r,o, ,.. ...iv^. ae G„e. 
 
 same '"»*""f;'r,,e people have their Great S|,irif, as well 
 
 beliet, m eveiy p*" pprpz 1 am convinced that 
 
 circumstances, continues Juan Perez l am ^^„ 
 
 by trfeso^tbose^ people, >vho.^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^.^^^ 
 meaux. 1 nis name hm » „ ^l-^ ^pam to be a people 
 emirely d,».r™ . The "^ g^^^^ ^^ ^ trequertly. 
 
 g„i,he. .he ,nhfb.t^>» «f *e mo ^^^ ^„^^^ 
 
 rope : They a ' V"; .ii.' ', „,i„,,,, .ome fail and other! 
 
 4"Tt.tUrb"'S rtey «l' reviden 
 
 red. |he«e "Mrii. o, j j;^ ^,,e inchned MTOral 
 
 rJ«»p;r.*be5eTe'.h.. .hey ..e . European de»en, , 
 
ron los ojos y los ca- 
 meaux no es que un 
 eenland. Esta len- 
 is canoas de los dos 
 lanera. Adoran am- 
 •iores que residen en 
 cidencias que no es 
 rencido que la tierra 
 38 natives de Green- 
 
 8." 
 
 s Juan Perez, have a 
 mT, not only in per- 
 , but in complexion, 
 ind the inhabitants of 
 ses, thick lips, with 
 of the Esquimeaux is 
 e which is spoken in 
 )les of great length, 
 ire exactly built of the 
 asthoseoftheGreen- 
 r Great Spirit, as well 
 ig, according to their 
 From these and other 
 :, I am convinced that 
 I of the Greenlanders. 
 tkntic, are inhabited 
 je been called Esqui- 
 them by the tribes ol 
 seem to be a people 
 ies eaters of raw flesh, 
 ved to do frequently, 
 uished from the other 
 >ri8tics. Their colour 
 Y brown winch distin- 
 northern parts of Eu- 
 ome of themh&ve been 
 irs, some fair and others 
 are so evidently distin- 
 j, have inclined several 
 e c European descent ; 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 83 
 
 their colour is similar to that of the inhabitants of the north 
 of Europe. Their red and fair hair, found in the north of 
 Europe, more frequently than in any other part of the 
 world • but above all, their language, which is said to be a 
 dialect of that spoken in East Greenland, the inhabitants 
 of which are believed to have emigrated from Europe, seem 
 to give this conjecture a considerable appearance of proba- 
 bility ; besides, their religious notious are exactly the same 
 as those of the Greenlanders. On the whole, it appears ra- 
 tional to believe, that the progenitors of all the American 
 nations from Cape Horn to the southern limits of Labrador, 
 from the similarity of their aspect, colour, language, and 
 customs, migrated from the north-east parts of Asia ; and 
 that the nations^that inhabit Labrador, Esquimeaux, and the 
 parts adjacent,' from their unlikeness to the rest of the 
 Americans, and their resemblance to the northern Euro- 
 peans, came over from the north-west parts of Europe. 
 
 Such are the most rational conjectures vhich we have 
 been able io form respecting the origin of the Esquimeaux, 
 who are evidently a different race from all the other North 
 American Indians. It remains now to trace the descent of 
 these other tribes, who are scattered over that country 
 which extends from Cape Horn to the southern limits of 
 Labrador. 
 
 We shall here quote the following passage from Brere- 
 wood a very learned author, who paid much attention to 
 the present subject, and lived in the time of Q,ueen Eliza- 
 beth, 
 
 " It is very likely that America received her first inhabi- 
 tants, from the east border of Asia ; so" it is altogether un- 
 like, that it received them from any other part of all that 
 border, save from Tartary. Because, in America there is 
 not to be discerned any token or indication at all, of the arts 
 or indu ifry of China, or India, or Cataia, or any other ci- 
 vil region, along all that border of Asia : But, in their gross 
 ignorance of letters, and of arts, in their idolatry, and the 
 specialties of it, in their incivi""'.y, and many barbarous pro- 
 perties, they resemble the old and rude Tartars, above all 
 the nations of the earth. Which opinion of mine touching 
 the Americuns descending from the Tartars, rather than 
 
 iii wii iti iuw«n«i ii i]M Mi MW * 
 
^ ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 from any other nation in that border of Asia, after the near 
 vicinity of Asia to America, this reason, above all otHers 
 may best establish and persuade ; because it is certain, tbat 
 that north-east part of Asia possessed by the Tartars, is, u 
 not continent with the west side of America, which yet 
 remaineth somewhat doubtful, certainly, and without all 
 doubt, the least disjoined by sea, of all that coast of 
 Asia, for that those parts of Asia and America, a^ conti- 
 nent the one with the other, or at most, disjoined but by 
 some narrow channel of the ocean, the ravenous and harmtul 
 beasts, wherewith America is stored, as Bears, Lions, li- 
 gers, Wolves, Foxes, &c. (which, then, as is likely, men 
 would never to their own harm transport out of the one con- 
 tinent to the other) may import. For from Noah s ark 
 which rested after the deluge, in Asia, all those beasts must 
 ofneces<^ity fetch their beginning, seeing they would not 
 proceed by the course of nature, as the imperfect sort ol 
 living creatures do, of putrefaction ; or if they m^ght have 
 putrefaction for their parentage, or receive their origmal by 
 any other sort of generation) of the earth, without a special 
 procreation of their own kind, then I see no necessity, why 
 they should bv God's specirl appointment, be so carelully 
 preserved in Noah's ark (aslhey were) in time of the 1e- 
 fuce. Wherefore, seeing it is certain, that tho^e ravenous 
 beasts of America, are the progeny of those of the same 
 kind in Asia, andthat men, as is likely, conveyed tji-^mnot 
 (to their own prejudice) from the one contment to the 
 other, it carrieth a great likelyhood and appearance of truth, 
 that if they join not together, yet are they near I'eighbours 
 and but little disjoined the one from the other, for even to ta.s 
 day. in the isles of Cuba, Jamaica, Hispamola, Bunchena, 
 and all the rest, which are so far removed trom the firm 
 land, that these beasts cannot swim frona it to^them, tne 
 Spaniards record, that none of these are tound. 
 
 The portrait painter, Mr. Smibert> who accompanied Dr^ 
 B«rkeley, then Dean of Derry, and afterwards Bishop of 
 
 ♦Brerewood's enquiries,?. 117. 118. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 85 
 
 isia, after the near 
 n, above all others, 
 se it is certain, that 
 y the Tartars, is, if 
 merice, which yet 
 ly, and without all 
 f all that coast of 
 America, are conti- 
 it, disjoined but by 
 avenous and harmful 
 s Bears, Lions, Ti- 
 n, as is likely, men 
 •t out of the one Con- 
 or from Noah's ark, 
 all those beasts must 
 ;ing they would not 
 le imperfect sort of 
 r if they might have 
 ;ive their original by 
 th, without a special 
 !e no necessity, why 
 lent, be so carelully 
 i) in time of the de- 
 , that those ravenous 
 af those of the same 
 r conveyed tbnm not 
 )ne continent to the 
 I appearance of truth, 
 hey near neighbours, 
 other, for even to this 
 hpaniola, Burichena, 
 noved from the firm 
 from it to them, the 
 re found."* 
 who accompanied Dr. 
 afterwards Bishop of 
 
 117. 118. 
 
 Cloyne, from Italy to America in 1728, was employed by 
 the Grand Duke of Tuscany, while at Florence, to paint 
 two or three Siberian Tartars, presented to the Duke by 
 the Czar of Russia. This Mr. Smibert, upon his landing 
 at Narraganaet Bay with Dr. Berkeley, instantly recogni- 
 zed the Indians here to be the same people as the Siberian 
 Tartars whose pictures he had taken.* 
 
 The learned traveller Mr. John Bell of Antermony makes 
 the following observation. " From all the accounts I have 
 heard and read of the natives of Canada, there is no nation 
 in the world which they so much resemble as the Tongu- 
 sians. The distance between them is not so great as is 
 commonly imagined." 
 
 Great question, says Mr. Jefferson, has arisen whence 
 came those aboriginal inhabitants of America. Discover- 
 ies, long ago made, were sufficient to show that a passage 
 irom Europe to America was always practicable, even to 
 the imperfect navigation of ancient times. In going from 
 Norway to Iceland, from Iceland to Greenland, from Green- 
 land to Labrador, the first traject is the widest ; and this 
 having been practised from the earliest times of which we 
 have any account of that part of the earth, it is not difficult 
 to supp >ie that the subsequent trajects may have been 
 sometimes paEsed. Again the late discoveries by Captain 
 Cook, coasting from Kamskatka to California, have proved 
 that, if the two continents of Asia and America be separa- 
 ted at all, it is only by a narrow strait. So that from this , 
 side also, inhabitants may have passed into America ; and 
 the resemblance between the Indians of America and the 
 eastern inhabitants of Asia, would induce us to conjecture, 
 that the former are the descendants of the latter, or the lat- 
 ter of the former ; excepting indeed tbe Esquimeaux, who, 
 from the same circumstance of resemblance, and from the 
 
 *The United States elevate-' to glory and honor. A sermon 
 preached before his excellency Jonathan Tiumbull Esq. L. L 
 D. &c. &c. By Kzra Stiles D. D. L. L. D., president of Yale 
 College, p. 16. and 17. 
 
 8» 
 
 i «<te i i i ii;iiit i iMii > «i ii i»iii<ww«Mii» i iiiw ii 
 
86 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 identity of language, must be derived from the Green- 
 landers^, and these probably from some of the northern parts 
 of the old continent." ., . ^ • , • 
 
 Dr Swinton in his learned contributions to ancient «m- 
 i I. • ,^« after havine examined the theory by which 
 TpESst: ^;;'o\. . have^been the ..t colony 
 
 wE> inhrb ted\ country not so far distant from them as 
 E^vDt and Phenicia, our readers will, as we apprehend 
 SdUy^dmit. Now, no country can be Ftcbed upon so 
 riroper and convenient for this purpose as the north eastern 
 K of Asia, particularly great Tartary, Sibena and more 
 Loecially the Peninsula of Kamschatka. That probably 
 was the tract through which many Tartarian colonies pass 
 Td into America and peopled the most considerable part of 
 
 %KosY unequivocal mode, therefore, as we have al- 
 ready said, of throwing aiiy satisfactory light on this ob. 
 Bcurl subject, is to compare the personal appearance, reli- 
 K^oi and he manners, habits and customs of Indians, with 
 those of Asiatic nations; and when we find a striking si- 
 inilarity between them, we may fairly conchide, that the 
 North American Indians are connected with them, and that 
 they are the descendants of those to whom they oear the 
 greatest resemblance. 
 
 PERSONS, FEATURES, AND COLOUR OF THE NORTH 
 AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 The North American Indians, have a striking simi- 
 laritv in their external appearance. Their bodies though 
 sliffht, are strong, tall and straight, but this strength is ra- 
 ther suited to endure the exercise of the chace, than hard 
 labour, by which they are soon consumed. In some na- 
 tions it is not uncommon to see the middle stature ; the 
 smallest degree of deformity, however, is rarely seen 
 
 a na 
 an a 
 hair 
 thej 
 O 
 colo 
 oftl 
 havi 
 per 
 peci 
 vali 
 sha( 
 tor, 
 cou 
 higl 
 ian( 
 bab 
 
 COVi 
 
 oth« 
 
 ■iiiiii'iiiiiiiiiiii i>iii'iir"" 
 
 m 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 87 
 
 d from the Green- 
 of the northern parts 
 
 itions to ancient «nf- 
 the theory by which 
 been the first colony 
 that, therefore the 
 ;d from some people, 
 distant from them as 
 ill, as we apprehend 
 n be pitched upon so 
 e as the north eastern 
 iry, Siberia, and more 
 atka. That probably 
 artarian colonies pass- 
 st considerable part of 
 
 ■efore, as we have al- 
 tory light on this obr 
 lonal appearance, reli- 
 jtoms of Indians, with 
 we Snd a striking si- 
 :Iy conclude, that the 
 ed with them, and that 
 I whom they near the 
 
 )UB OF THE NORTH 
 
 ANS. 
 
 have a striking simi- 
 , Their bodies though 
 but this strength is ra- 
 )f the chace, than hard 
 nsumed. In some na- 
 le middle stature ; the 
 svever, is rarely seen 
 
 among any of them. The strength of their bodies, the 
 extraordinary suppleness of their limbs, and the height 
 which they attain may fairly be attributed to liberty and 
 exrecise'to which the children are accustomed from their 
 earliest youth. 
 
 There is also a conformation of features as well as 
 person, which, more or less characterises them all. The 
 face is round, farther ren:oved than that of any other 
 people, from an oval shape. Their cheek-bones are a 
 little raised, for this peculiariiy the men are more distin- 
 ffuished than the women. Their forehead is small : the 
 extremity of the ears far from the face ; their lips thick ; 
 their noses are generally broad, with wide nostrils ; their 
 eyes are black, or of a chesnut colour, small, but capable 
 of discerning objects at a great distance ; their hair is 
 thick and strong, without any tendency to curl ; their 
 ears large ; their legs well formed, and the feet small. 
 They have little or no beards on the face, which is not 
 a natural deficiency, as some travellers have asserted but 
 an artificial deprivation, for they carefully eradicate the 
 hair from every part of the body, except the head, and 
 they confined that, in ancient times, to a tuft on the top. 
 
 One great peculiarity in thenativo Americans is their 
 colour, and the identity of it throughout the whole extent 
 of the continent, except the coasts of Labrador, as we 
 have already mentioned. Their colour is that of cop- 
 per ; a colour which, as ha.s beeu frequently observed, is 
 peculiar to the Americans. " They are all," says Clic- 
 valier Pinto, " of a copper colour, with some diversity of 
 shade, not in proportion to their distance from the equa- 
 tor, but according to the degree of the elevation of the 
 country in which they reside. Those who live in a 
 high country are fairer than those in the marshy low 
 lands on the coast." It is said, however, and it is pro- 
 bable enough, that two small tribes have been lately dis- 
 covered in Mexico, who differ considerably from all the 
 other Indian nations, in colour and mode of living. We 
 
 i 
 
 l# 
 
 ^JHH^!^'^ 
 
 iwi i itliiiiaM.iiiu i nM^ i jti 
 
8S 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 therefore, quote the following article from the Western 
 Uemocrat : 
 
 "It is a fact not ffenerally known, that there do exist 
 in the far west at least two small tribes or bands of white 
 people. Oneof these bands is called Maw keys. They 
 reside in Mexico on -the south west side of the rocky 
 mountains, and between 300 and 500 miles from Santa 
 Fe, towards California, and in a valley which makes a 
 deep notch into the mountain, surrounded by high and 
 impassible ridges, and which can only be entered by a 
 narrow pass from the south west. They are represent- 
 ed by trappers and hunters of the west, known to the 
 writer of this, to be men of veracity, as an innocent 
 and innffen-ive people, who live by agriculture, while 
 they also aaise a great number of horses and mules, both 
 of which are used by them for food. They cultivate 
 maize, pumpkins ar^d beans in large quantities. These 
 people are fceqriently depredated upon by their more 
 warlike red neighbours, to whom they submit without 
 resorting' to deadly weapons in order to repel them. Not 
 fardistfii t from the Mawkeys, and in the same range of 
 country, is another band of the same description, called 
 Nabbehoes, a description of either of these tribes will 
 answer for both. They have been described to the 
 writer by two men in whose veracity the fullest confi- 
 dence may be [daced ; they say the men are of the com- 
 mon stature, with light flaxen hair, light blue eyes, and 
 that their skin is of the most delicate whiteness. One of 
 my informants, who saw seven of these people at Safita 
 Fe in 1830, in describing the Mawkeys says, ' they are as 
 much whiter than I am whiter than the darkest Indian in 
 the Creek nation,' and my informant was of as good a 
 complexion as white men generally are. A trapper on 
 one occasion in a wandering excursion, arrived at a vil- 
 lage of the Mawkeys. He was armed with a rifle, a pair 
 of belt pistols, knife and tomahawk ; all of which were 
 new to them, and appeared to excite their wonder and 
 surprise. After conversing some time by signs, he fired 
 
from the Western 
 
 that there do exist 
 s or bands of white 
 
 Mawkeys. They 
 
 side of the rocky 
 I miles from Santa 
 ey which makes a 
 .inded by high and 
 ly be entered by a 
 ^hey are represent- 
 fest, known to the 
 ty, as an innocent 
 
 agriculture, while 
 rses and mules, both 
 3. They cultivate 
 quantities. These 
 pon by their more 
 ley submit without 
 
 to repel them. Not 
 1 the same range of 
 ! description, called 
 of these tribes will 
 n described to the 
 y the fullest confi- 
 nen are of the com- 
 ight blue eyes, and 
 
 whiteness. One of 
 ese people at Santa 
 ys says, ' they are as 
 he darkest Indian in 
 at was of as good a 
 are. A trapper on 
 on, arrived at a vil- 
 d with a rifle, a pair 
 
 all of which were 
 B their wonder and 
 le by signs, he fired 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 89 
 
 one of the pistols, when the whole group around him 
 instantly fell to the ground in the utmost consternation. 
 They intreated him not to hurt them and showed in va- 
 rious ways that they thought him a supernatural being. 
 He saw vast number of horses and mules about the 
 village." 
 
 Being fully convinced that America as well as the 
 old continent had been peopled by different races, and 
 at different times, we hesitate not a moment to believe 
 that tribes of this description exist in the west ; neither 
 do we doubt but several more could be discovered who 
 would exhibit a higher degree of civilization, than has 
 been witnessed among the red Indians. Asia, no doubt, 
 contributed at different periods to the peopling of Ameri- 
 ca with tribes of different degrees of civilization. The 
 Tartars, Siberians and Kamschadales, are of all the 
 Asiatic nations with whom travellers are acquainted, 
 those who bear the greatest resemblance to ihe North 
 Americnn Indians, not only in their manners and cus- 
 toms, but also in their features and complexion. The 
 Ta'iirs hav.^ always been known as a nr.c v I;ose dis- 
 position led them lOve and wander in quest of ccnquest 
 and plunder. While the present Indians can be iden- 
 tified as the descendants of the Tartars or Siberians, and 
 when it can be proved beyond a doubt that America 
 was '.habited by a more civilized people than the pre- 
 ?eiu, i» 10' fairly be conjectured that the original and 
 more ci ii',dd inhabitants were exterminated by some 
 ffreat revoiution, which had, very probably, been effect- 
 ed by a Tartar invasion, similar to that which under 
 Gengiskhan devast-'f^d the Oruar :.,e nmpire, and to that 
 also which overwiie.mrc' the Romcn empire. But as 
 we shn 11 hereafter havf a i/ore fav .uraMe opportunity 
 of discussing this subjeoi mi I's proi)er place, we shall 
 now pass over into Asia, it ^rder to show how far the 
 persons, features and complexion of some Asiatic tribes 
 coincide with those of th3 North American Indians, 
 
 '- i « Mlfc»i jitwaaiiWiiiiiw«J't-*^ 
 
90 
 
 ORI»IN OF THE 
 
 PERSONS, FEATURES. AND COMPLEXION OF THE 
 TONGUSI OF SIBERIA, IN ASIA. 
 
 " 1 Tongusi," says the learned Padre Santini, a native 
 of Italy, and a missionary in Chinese Tartary and Siberia, 
 " sono generalmente, alti, forti flessibiii e ben stretti ; cor- 
 rono con tanta velocita, che ii ho vediito sovente volte 
 sopragiungere i piu veloci animali della foresta. La cor- 
 pulenza e la deformita di persona sono vizii, che si vedo- 
 no rarissime volte fra questa gente, perche dalla loro gio- 
 ventu si avvezzano alia caccia e alia guerra." 
 
 Here we are told by Santini, that the ^I'ongusi are gene- 
 rally tall, athletic, and straight; that they run witli such 
 velocity that he frequently saw them overtake the swift- 
 est animal in the forest. Corpulency and deforuiUy of 
 person, he says, are blemishes whicii are seldom seen 
 among them, because, from tlieir youth they are trained to 
 the chase and war. c- ■ ■ 
 
 In speaking of tlie Coriacks and Kamschadales, Santmi 
 gives us the following description : 
 
 " I Coriacki di Siberia, I Tongusi e i Kamschadah han- 
 no, mi sembra, la medesima origine ; poiche, sebbene le 
 loro lingue nonsoiio simili intieramente, nuUadimeno han- 
 no un legamento radicdle, che e si chiara, che bisogna che 
 tutte le tre siano stato Ic figlie della medesima madre. 
 I-a somiglianza della figura del corpo e della fatezza del 
 viso, e tanto evidente, che I'identita di stirpe non si puo 
 diibitare, come si vedra adesso. II viso e rotundo, le 
 mascelle alzate, i labri grassi, gli occhi picoli e neri, la 
 fronte non e grande ; I'orechi son grandi, i denti bianchi e 
 i capeili son neri. Gli Indiani dell' America settentrion- 
 ale, the aveva veduto a Quebec I'anno 1748 sono della 
 stessa stirpe perche hanno il medesimo colore, viso e i loro 
 costumi, lingua e religione sono assai somiglianti." 
 
 The Coriacks, Tongusi, and Kamschadales, says San- 
 tini, it seems to me, have had the same origin ; for, al- 
 though their languages are not altogether the same, still 
 
 mkt''^ 
 
 iniiiHniiiiii-iii'ililliillir^irniiiii i 
 
mi«i i ijW' ' - ' W ii 
 
 [E 
 
 MPLEXION OF THE 
 L, IN ASIA. 
 
 Padre Santini, a native 
 ;se Tartary and Siberia, 
 sibili e ben strelti ; cor- 
 I vediito sovente Aolte 
 della foresta. La cor- 
 sono vizii, che si vedo- 
 , perche dalla loro gio- 
 la guerra." 
 
 : the "^I'ongusi are gene- 
 ;hat they run with such 
 lem overtake the swift- 
 ency and deforuiily of 
 vhicii are seldom seen 
 ^outli they are trained to 
 
 i Kamschadales, Santini 
 
 si e i Kamschadali han- 
 p-ine ; poiche, seblaene ie 
 'nente, nulladimeno han- 
 chiara, che bisogna che 
 della medesima madre. 
 orpo e della fatezza del 
 itita di stirpe non si puo 
 11 viso e rotundo, le 
 rli occhi picoli e neri, la 
 grandi, i denti bianchi e 
 ell' America settentrion- 
 ; I'anno 1748 sono della 
 esimo colore, viso e i loro 
 issai soraiglianti." 
 iarnschadales, says San- 
 he same origin ; for, al- 
 [iltogether the same, still 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 n 
 
 their connexion is so radical that they must be mediately 
 or immediately the daughters of the same mother. The 
 similar' . of person and visage is so striking, that the 
 identity ■'■: person cannot be doubted. Their faces are 
 round, the cheek bones high, the lips thick, the eyes small 
 and black, the forehead small, the ears large, the teeth 
 white, and the hair black. 
 
 The Indians of North America, (the same author con- 
 tinues,) whom T saw at Quebec in 1748, must be of the 
 same origin as the Asiatic tribes I have now described : 
 they have the same complexion and visage; and their 
 customs, religion, and language are also veiy similar. 
 
 Of this resemblance in external appearance we are ful- 
 ly convinced ; for, in .1826, two young princes of the 
 Tongusi tribe were taken to Rome by two Jesuits, who 
 had converted them to the Christiaa faith in their native 
 country. Their complexion, we must acknowledge, was 
 fairer than that of the Indians, but, in every other respect, 
 there was a singular coincidence. The diligent antiquary, 
 Count Rosetti, who travelled, some years since, in the 
 United States, was so perfectly satisfied with their identi- 
 ty, that he published, on the arrival of the young princes 
 at Rome, an able article for the Society of Antiquaries, 
 proving the Asiatic origin of the North American Indian^, 
 To confirm his assertions, he brought before the Society 
 of Antiquaries the two Asiatic princes and an Indian who 
 had accompanied him from America to Italy. During this 
 inquiry, some of the most literary men in Italy were pre- 
 sent, and among them we observed two or three tbreign 
 ambassadors. The sameness of people was at once ac- 
 knowledged by the society, not only on account of their 
 similarity in external appearance, but the affinity of lan- 
 guages, and the agreement of manners, habits, and cus- 
 toms, as was satisfactorily proved from the researches of 
 Count Rosetti, and the Jesuit missionaries who had ar- 
 rived in Italy from Siberia in Asia. 
 
 t ii a M M < aaui <» »>M i MMMi j i ., .i . y --..-^..A% ^,ij^y , ,-gj ,^ ^^^ ^ 
 
92 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 PARTICULAP ITIT OF THE INDIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 Although it is generally a owed that all the dialects 
 which are spckm m ISurth America, are derived from ii. j 
 three primitive .tiigyages wlii- u we mentioned alxjve, 
 still it does no lollow that these three are original, or of 
 the first institution of lanpuai s. The discourse of the 
 Indian is so marked with ho figurative expressi ns. for 
 which some languages spoken in the north-east part n 
 Asia are particular noted. 'pon this gm' kI ahue, 
 some persons stood ,arwtri'i to derive the oiidn of the 
 North American Indiat, iVom Asia, and this clue should 
 be sufficient without any other proof to satisfy the philo- 
 sophic mind, in the absence of a surer guide. The Huron 
 language has a c(ir'ousne';«, an enertry, and a sub''niity 
 perhaps not to be found u ,ed in an t' the fincsc . 
 
 guages that we know, li hn" frequ< ly been assertett 
 lat those whose native tongue is, endowed with aii 
 elevation of soul, which agrees wiih the majesty of theii 
 language. Some have fancied l found in it some sim- 
 ilitude with the Hebrew ; otl s ii -e said that it had the 
 same origin as the Greek ; uai thing could be more 
 trifling than the proofs they bring forward. Gabriel 
 Saghard imagined he had made wonderful discoveries in 
 his vocabulary ; James Cartier, and Baron de la Hontan 
 were equally enthusiastic in their researches. These three 
 authors took at random some terms, some of which were 
 Huron and others Algonquin, signifying quite different 
 from what they asserted. They pretended from a simi- 
 larity of sound in a few words, to have discovered a ra- 
 dical connexion between the Indian languages and the 
 Hebrew. 
 
 " The Algonquin language has not so much force as the 
 Hur<m ; but it has more sweetness and elegance, and may 
 with great propriety be denominated the Italian of the 
 western continent ; for it abounds with vowels, which ren- 
 ders it soft, musical, and harmonious. Both the Algon- 
 
IE 
 
 :an languages. 
 
 that all the dialer'^; 
 
 are derived from i, 
 e mentioned al'ove, 
 ee are original, > >r of 
 rii( discourse of the 
 ative express! 'Hs. for 
 le north-east part t 
 1 this grnr m1 al< le, 
 ive the origin ot th( 
 
 and this ciue should 
 [■ to satisfy the philo- 
 : guide. The Huron 
 itgYi sfid a sublimity 
 ny "I' the finest i.d - 
 ue !y been assertetl. 
 endowed with an 
 i the majesty of theii 
 found in it some sim- 
 e said that it had the 
 thing could be more 
 r forward. Gabriel 
 )nderful discoveries in 
 
 Baron de la Hontan 
 larches. These three 
 
 some of which were 
 ifying quite different 
 etended from a simi- 
 lave discovered a ra- 
 n languages and the 
 
 so much force as the 
 nd elegance, and may 
 3d the Italian of the 
 th vowels, which ren- 
 ts. Both the Mgon- 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDl 
 
 93 
 
 (72 and tilt 
 of turns, 
 
 1 !»r 
 
 'crmh^vea richness of e> ssion, a varie- 
 
 , ..•'•opnety of terras, and a ic.rularitv which 
 ^^,dom^pr^.va.ls m some of the more cultivated la'nglges 
 
 In the Huron &\l is conjugated; a certain device 
 whj, cannot be well explained distinguishes tS 
 verbs, the nouns, the pronouns, the adverll &c Thl 
 
 the other reciprocal : the thi perso 
 ders, for there are but two li, these 
 say, the noble and the ignoble "'n 
 ber and tenses, they have Ihe 
 Greek and some languages sp. 
 Asia J for instance, to relate tr 
 selves differently according as 
 The verbs active multiply, as 
 which fall under action : as the vuiu 
 
 have the two gen- 
 
 " 'lages; that is to 
 
 Vs to the num- 
 
 lences, as the 
 
 i.e north east of 
 
 / express them- 
 
 by land or wafer. 
 
 as there are things 
 
 which signifies to eat 
 
 ifTff^ *^f' ^-^'^ ^^'"8-s to eat. The action is express- 
 ed d flferently m respect to anything that has life and an 
 inanimate thing ; thus, to see Jmanf and t see aJole^^ 
 two different verbs ; to make use of a thing thaf bebn^ 
 
 t^vod^ffTit^tT/rbr^^ '"™ '^ '-'''- -« '^-'> - ^^ 
 
 JLTI ^t^' ''"^■^- '' ^"'^^'^^y ^"•^' that these Ian- 
 guages from their richness and variety are attended with 
 
 certain that their poverty and barrenness on the other 
 hand, render them equally so. When we speak of their 
 poverty and barrenness, we must not be understood as al- 
 luding to the sterility of the languages; for the richness 
 or poverty of a language depends on the knowledge or ie- 
 norance of the people who speak it. The IndianI, for in- 
 stance, seldom gave names to things which they did not 
 use, or which did not fall under their senses, so that when 
 Europeans conversed with them on subjects with which 
 hey were unacquainted, they were naturally in want of 
 terms to express their iden Even the refined languages 
 ot Greece and Rome, wJ. .. we speak of modern inventions 
 
 I 
 
94 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 i 
 
 and thincs which were not known m ancient times, r^re la- 
 bouring undt-r the same disadvantage ; stdl they .e no 
 to be pronoaaced as barren, for it is not to be expe. .1 that 
 man is to give names to things which he neither saw noi 
 heard In speaking to an Indian in his sav age state, con- 
 cernine religious worship, heaven and the Deity ; about 
 virtues; vices" and the cultivation of the arts, or other sub- 
 jects of our common convei-sation, nothin? could be expect- 
 ed but confused ideas and such a vacuity in his language 
 as would require circuralocutior.. in order to throw any in- 
 formation within the compass of his understanding, feuch, 
 then, is the barrenness of the Indian languages but as tar 
 as they have been cultivated, they are found to be not only 
 rich in expressions but full of harmony and melody. Jra- 
 vellers have differed in giving names to the three primi- 
 tive languages which are spoken in North America ; they 
 eenerally go, however, under the names of the Sioiis, the 
 ^uron, InA the Mgor^quin. That of the Hurons is more 
 copious and better cultivated than those spoken by the Al- 
 gonquins and Sious, by reason of their having attained a 
 hieher degree of civilization ; for the Hurons have always 
 applied thimselves, more than any other tribe, to the culti- 
 vation of the land. They have also ej^^ded themselves 
 much less, which has produced two eff-ects. In the hrst 
 place, they arc better settled, better lodged, and better for- 
 tified. Under these circumstances they could more easily 
 cultivate the arts, and form fixed rules for their government. 
 These would inevitably be the means of supplying 
 their language with terms which, otherwise, would never 
 have been introduced. In the second place, they became 
 more industrious, more dexterous in managing their attairs ; 
 these improvements cannot be attributed but to a spirit ot 
 society, which they have preserved better than others. 
 Notwithstanding the difference which evidently exists be- 
 tween these three primitive languages, it cannot be de- 
 nied, that a radical connexion exists, which is not easily 
 perceived but by those who are well versed m them. 
 Although we are fully satisfied from several other cir- 
 
 DiMi 
 
 ) tml lti i«mil it tsu tt tiMi ii lm ' i> 
 
ent times, are la- 
 till they le not 
 beexpec I that 
 ; neither saw nor 
 lavage state, con- 
 Iht, Deity ; about 
 rts, or other sub- 
 r could be expect- 
 y in his language 
 
 • to throw any in- 
 •standing. Such, 
 ^uages, but as far 
 ^nd to be not only 
 ind melody. Tra- 
 , the three primi- 
 ;h America ; they 
 ; of the Sious, the 
 le Hurons is more 
 spoken by the Al- 
 having attained a 
 urons have always 
 tribe, to the culti- 
 tended themselves 
 ■ects. In the first 
 red, and better for- 
 ' could more easily 
 
 • their government, 
 itans of supplying 
 rwise, would never 
 jlace, they became 
 laging their affairs ; 
 3d but to a spirit of 
 better than others, 
 evidently exists be- 
 I, it cannot be de- 
 which is not easily 
 ■rsed in them, 
 n several other cir- 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 »- IIIIM 
 
 ■ 5 
 
 1^ Ilia 
 
 I: m 
 
 2.2 
 2.0 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.6 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 :o^ 
 
 ,\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 iV 
 
 \\ 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 <V 
 
 <0s 
 
 6^ 
 
 <> 
 
 % 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
u 
 
 4^.r 
 
 U.A 
 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut canadien de microreproductions historiques 
 

 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 96 
 
 i 
 
 curastances, as well as the afiinitv of languages, that the 
 North American Indians are descGiuled from the northeast 
 parts of Asia, still we do not at all imagine that they are 
 descendants of one and the same Asiatic tribe who spoke 
 the same language. It may appear singular that there 
 should exist such a dissimilarity in the languages which 
 the north east Asiatics carried with them to America ; but 
 the surprise will at once vanish when we consider that the 
 north-east pc:rfs of Asia had been peopled by diiferent 
 races of men from different parts of Asia. The Highland- 
 ers of Scotland, it is well known, are of a different origin 
 with their more southern neighbours; and their language, 
 which is likewise radically different, they have preserved 
 in its purity, notwith-standing their union by local situation 
 and intermarriages. In every part of the new world 
 where thesa Highlanders have made settlements, the Gae- 
 lic is "spoken as purely almost as it came from the lips of 
 Ossian ; under similar circumstances, therefore, the In- 
 dians have been able to retain the languages of their re- 
 spective progenitors. The same can be said of the Irish, 
 Germans, nnd Dl' tch who have emigrated to America. It 
 is not then to be wondered at, that there should txist among 
 the Indians three primitive languages, which are very dis- 
 tantly connected, although they all came latterly from the 
 north-east parts of Asia. 
 
 Here ve may quote the following from the learned re- 
 searches of Mr. Duponceaii, who, in speaking of the 
 Indian languages, says ; " If I have shown it to be, at 
 least, sufficiently probable, that polysynthetic forms are 
 the general characteristic of the American Indian lan- 
 guages, I need only reler to Mr. Heekewelder's corres- 
 pondence, to prove that those forms, as exemplified by 
 him in the Delaware, are such as I have described them* 
 that they are rich, copious, expressive, and, particularly, 
 that the greatest order, method, and analogy veignthro' 
 them. To endeavour to give better proof of this fact, 
 than those which that learned gentleman has given, 
 would be a waste of labor and time. Indeed, from the 
 
 i I 
 
 mmmmimm M'Mm i t 
 
 .mum iei u 
 
96 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 F 
 
 view which he offers of the Lenni-Lenape idiom, it 
 would rather appear to have been formed by philoso- 
 phers in their closets, than by savages in the wilder- 
 ness. If it should be asked how this can have happen- 
 ed, I can only answer, that I have been ordered to col- 
 lect and ascertain facts, not to build theories. There 
 remains a great deal- yet to be ascertained, before we 
 can venture to search into remote causes." 
 
 With regard to the Polysynthetic form or construction, 
 the same author thus explains it. 
 
 " The Polysynthetic construction is that in which the 
 greatest number of ideas are comprised in the least num- 
 ber of words. This is done prmcipally in two ways. 
 1. By a mode of compounding locutions, which is not 
 confined to joining words together, as in the Greelc, or 
 varying the inflection or termination ot a radical word 
 as in most European languages, but by inteiweaving to- 
 gether the most significant sounds or syllables of each 
 single word, so as to form a compound that will awaken 
 in the mind at once all the ideas singly expressed by 
 the words from which they are taken. 2. By an anal- 
 agous corijiination of the various parts of speech, partic- 
 ularly by means of the verb, so that its various forms 
 and inflections will express not only the principal ac- 
 tion, but the greatest possible number of the moral ideas 
 and physical objects connected with it, and will com- 
 bine itself to the greatest extent with those conceptions 
 which are the subject of other parts of speech, and in 
 other languages require to be expressed by separate and 
 distinct words. Such I take to be the general charac- 
 ter of the Indian languages. 
 
 These, then are the declarations of Mr. Du Ponceau 
 concerning the Indian languages. 1st. That the Ameri- 
 can languages, in general, are rich in words and in 
 grammatical forms, and that, in their comphcated con- 
 struction, the greatest order, method, andregularity pre- 
 vail. 2nd. That these complicated forms called by him 
 Polysynthetic, appear to exist in all those languages from 
 
 P 
 d( 
 cl 
 ze 
 lii 
 si 
 bi 
 ri 
 ui 
 
 V1 
 
 re 
 hi 
 si 
 A 
 
 ni 
 
 P< 
 
 C( 
 
 d< 
 
 MMMlhtewMMHMMMMKttI 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 97 
 
 3nni-Lenape idiom, it 
 n formed by philoso- 
 avages in the wilder- 
 this can have happen- 
 e been ordered to col- 
 uild theories. Tliere 
 iscertained, before we 
 3 causes." 
 c form or construction, 
 
 311 is that in which the 
 )rised in the least num- 
 ncipally in two ways, 
 jcutions, which is not 
 ;r, as in the Greeic, or 
 tion ot a radical word 
 jut by intei weaving to- 
 Is or syllables of each 
 3ovnd that will awaken 
 s singly expressed by 
 ;aken. 2. By an anal- 
 ! parts of speech, partic- 
 
 that its various forms 
 only the principal ac- 
 iiber of the moral ideas 
 with it, and will com- 
 with those conceptions 
 arts of speech, and in 
 pressed by separate and 
 
 be the general charac- 
 
 5ns of Mr. Du Ponceau 
 . 1st. That the Ameri- 
 rich in words and in 
 their comphcated con- 
 hod, and regularity pre- 
 ted forms called by him 
 ill those languages fr:om 
 
 Greenland to Cape Horn. 3rd. That these forms ap- 
 pear to differ essentially from lltose of the ancient and 
 modern languages of the old hemisphere. 
 
 • i 
 
 PARTICULARITIES OF THE ASIATIC LAN- 
 GUAGES. 
 
 Santini, after collating the Tadian languages with 
 those spoken by the Coriacks rnd Tongusi, gives us the 
 tbllowing particularities of these Asiatic dialects, 
 
 " Le lingue che si parlano dai Tongusi e i Coriaki di 
 Siberia, sono originalmenteuscite daUa tnedesima fonte ; 
 perche, avendo studiato tutte le due, sono capace di ve- 
 dere 1' affinita ; oltrequesto, ho osservato sovente volte 
 che \ Tonjjusi e Coriaki potovano parlare insieme sen- 
 za alcuna interpretazione ; e ciascheduno parlava nella 
 lingua sua. Gtueste lingue hanno du""; :' aeri, uno che 
 si applica all' animante, e un altro all' i,ianimato. I ver- 
 bi sono senza numero, e si aumentano secondo la va- 
 rieta delle cose che si fanno e si vedono. Per esempio, 
 un Coriako non si serve del medesimo verbo, quar Jo 
 vuol dire che ha ver ito un uccello e un albero. Nella 
 medesima maniera, si varia il verbo, quando dice, che 
 ha bevuto dell' acqua o del vino. II medesimo idioma 
 si puo vedere nelle lingue che parlano g! Indiani 
 Americani. Padre Chiaratesta,'che era restate due an- 
 ni in Kamschatka, ha detto e non sipao dubitare le sue 
 parole, che quelli dall' altra parte del stietto di Beering, 
 comprendevano la lingua dei Kamschadali, e che si ve- 
 devano frequentemente passare e ripassare da un conti- 
 nente all' altro."* 
 
 The languages which are spoken by the Tongusi and 
 
 *Libro secondoi cap. settimo. 
 9* 
 
 i 
 
 MiWiMllMIH 
 
;* 
 
 d8 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 Coriaks of Siberia, says Santmi, have onginn ly sprung 
 from the same fountain. Havmg studied them both, 
 the affinity appears to me to be very evident. Besides, 
 I frequently observed the Tongusi and the Coriaks con- 
 veX together, while each used that language which 
 waT poken in his own country. They could nol^ cer- 
 tainly, understand each other easily, from the repetitions, 
 lesiu es, and circumlocutions which I observed during 
 t£ Sversation. Both languages have two genders : 
 the one is called the noble, and is applied to animate 
 things , and the other the ignoble, of which gender are 
 nanimate things. The verbs are without number and 
 aTin^reased according to the varietv and quality of 
 tTe acTon. For example, a Coriak does not use the 
 same verb, when he says he saw a bird or a tree. In the 
 same manker the Coriaks alter then- verb, when they 
 say thTy drank wine or water. The same "i.om, con- 
 iZues San.ini, is peculiar to «ome langu^es whic^^^^^^^^ 
 snoken bv the North American Indians. Father Chiara- 
 Lta who remained two years in Kamschatka has 
 sSd andhis word should not be doubted, that those 
 on the American side of the straits of Beermg under- 
 stood the langiiage of the Kamschadales, and were seen 
 ftequently to^asl and repass from the one continent to 
 
 According to this author, the language of the Kam- 
 schadales is not mucu diiferent from that spoken on the 
 o^hSe of Beering's straits. He alludes to the landing 
 of Sar in Britain from Gaul, where the passage be- 
 tween Calais and Dover is as wide as that of Beenng's 
 ZZs in one place, and much more difficult to cross by 
 reion of the duster of islands that is interspersed m 
 this narrow channel between Asia and America- As 
 C^sar found the ancient Britons to resemble ma 
 most striking manner, the Gauls whom he had left be- 
 hind him on the continent, in their dress, language and 
 mode of fighting, so Chiaratcsta discovered the ndians 
 S America to 1)e equally similar to the Kamschadales 
 
THE 
 
 lave originally sprung^ 
 ig studied them both, 
 ery evident. Besides, 
 ;i and the Coriaks con- 
 1 that lansuage which 
 
 They could not, eer- 
 ily, from the repetitions, 
 hich I observed during 
 iges have two genders : 
 is applied to animate 
 le, of which gender are 
 re without number, and 
 variety and quality of 
 3riak does not use the 
 a bird or a tree. In the 
 their verb, when they 
 
 The same idiom, con- 
 tie languages which are 
 Indians. Father Chiara- 
 rs in Kamschatka, has 
 be doubted, that those 
 raits of Beering under- 
 ?hadales, and were seen 
 om the one continent to 
 
 ; language of the Kam- 
 from that spoken on the 
 He alludes to the landing 
 , where the passage be- 
 vide as that of Beeringls 
 more difficult to cross, by 
 1 that is interspersed in 
 Asia and America- As 
 [tons to resemble, in a 
 Is whom he had left be- 
 Iheir dress, language and 
 a discovered the Indians 
 lar to the Karaschadales 
 
 NORTH AJIERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 99 
 
 of Asia, in language and dress. "Eadem lingua," he says, 
 fere utebantur atque eodem modo'fere vestiti, quamobrem 
 dvbitari non potest quin propinquitatibus affinitatibxisque 
 conjuncti sint."* From this assertion it would appear, 
 that Chiaratesta feels convinced of the sameness of 
 people, af he observed them use almost the same lan- 
 
 guage, and dress almost in the same manner. These 
 are his very words, and he hesitates not a moment to 
 conclude the Asiatic origin of the North American In- 
 dians, especially of those whom he met on crossing the 
 straits of Beering, 
 
 We are assured by all those travellers who made any 
 inquiries after the nature and construction of the lan- 
 guages or dialects spoken in the regions of the north-east 
 of Asia, that they partake, in an eminent degree, of Liz 
 idiom of American languages. A most singular coin- 
 cidence in the formation of verbs in the Tongusian lan- 
 guage is noticed by Abernethy. Nothing can indicate 
 more clearly or more decidedly the connexion of the In- 
 dian and Asiatic dialects than this circumstance. To kill 
 a deer and to kill a bear is expressed by the Tongusi 
 with two different verbs. To eat flesh and to eat nsh, 
 just in the same manner as the American languages vary, 
 is likewise expressed by two different verbs. This cir- 
 cumstance alone is sufficient to prove their similarity. 
 
 We shall now offer the reader a comparative table of 
 the Asiatic and Indian languages, taken chiefly from Dr. 
 Barton, Abernethy, and Santmi, where the identity of 
 languages is evident at first sight. 
 
100 
 
 ORmiN OF THE 
 
 A COMPARATIVE VIEW OF THE INDIAN AND 
 ASIATIC LANGUAGES. 
 
 INDIAN. 
 
 GOD 
 
 ASUTIC. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, or Delawares, Kitschtmaniilo. Kamschadales, 
 ' [KoUham and Kuchi Manoa. 
 
 Algonquins and Chippewas, KiUht-manitoti and Manitoa. 
 Onondagas, &c., Ntoh. Semoyads, noob and mob. 
 
 Kikkapoos, Kisheh. 
 Narragansets, Keeshuk. 
 
 HEAVEN. 
 
 Tartars, Koek. 
 Semoyads, Kooioek. 
 
 FATHER. 
 
 Semoyads, Niijsce, neezec, 
 Kamschadales, noexeck. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, Nooch. 
 Chippewas, noosach, noosah. 
 Pottawatameh, noosah. 
 Miamis, nonsuh, nosah 
 Algonquins, nousce. 
 Naudowessies, otah, otlah. 
 Darien Indians, tauioh. 
 Poconchi, tai. 
 Caraibees, baba. 
 
 MOTHER. 
 
 Lenni Lennape, Gahowees, _ Morduani, du)aee. 
 
 Pottawatameh, nanna. Tartars of Casan, ana, anawee. 
 
 ■ ■ Tartars of Orenburg, 
 
 »'•"«• Siberia, i """''• 
 
 Tartars near Tobolsk, ana. 
 Tooshetli, nana. 
 
 Olonetzi, or Fins, tauto. 
 
 Wallachians, tat. 
 Tartars on the Jenisea, baba. 
 
 Indians of Pennsylvania, 
 according to W. Penn. 
 Darien Indians, nannah. 
 
 SON. 
 
 Indians of Penobscot, St. Johns, 
 and Naragansets, 
 
 namun. Semoyads, nioma. 
 
 Kamasthini, neem. 
 Tongusi, nioman. 
 
 Pottawatameh, nesah. 
 Miamis, sheemah. 
 
 BROTHER. 
 
 Tchionski, sezoee. 
 Kamschadales, seezomeh. 
 
Jimmimi 
 
 THE INDIAN AND 
 
 AGES. 
 
 ASIATIC. 
 
 maniito. Kamschadales, 
 Icham and Kitcin Manoa. 
 niton and Manitoa. 
 Semoyads, noob and niob. 
 
 Tartars, Koek. 
 Semoyads, Koosock. 
 
 Semoyads, Niijscc, neezee, 
 Kamschadales, noexeck. 
 
 Olonetzi, or Fins, taulo. 
 
 Wallachians, tat. 
 artars on the Jenisea, baba. 
 
 R. 
 
 Morduani, dwaee. 
 tars of Casan, ana, anawee. 
 •tars of Orenburg, j ^^^^ 
 
 Siberia, S 
 
 Tartars near Tobolsk, ana. 
 Tooshetti, nana. 
 
 mun. Semoyads, nioma. 
 
 Kamasthini, neem. 
 Tongusi, moman. 
 
 :r. 
 
 Tchionski, sezoee. 
 Kamschadales, seezomeh. 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. lOl 
 
 INDIAN. , ASIATIC. 
 
 Narragansets, wasick. 
 
 HUSBAND. 
 
 WIFE. 
 
 Miamis, neeweewah. 
 Pottawattameh, neowah. 
 
 CHILD. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, nitsch, nitschaan. 
 Chippewas, hobcloshin. 
 Piankashaws, pappooz. 
 Narragansets, pappoos. 
 
 Semoyads, waesacko. 
 
 Tchoukti, nceweeffan, 
 Semoyads, neoo. 
 
 Semoyads, nitschno. 
 Suanetti, hohsch. 
 
 Kottowi, poop. 
 
 NOSE. 
 
 Algonkins, yaka. . Koriaks, keka. 
 
 Acadians, chikon. Kamschadales, kaiKan. 
 
 Indians of Penobscot and St. Johns, kceton. Tongrsi, kailon. 
 
 Chilese, ne. 
 
 EYES. 
 
 FOREHEAD. 
 
 Indians of Pennsylvania, hakalu. 
 
 Chippewas, lissii, lissey. 
 Tuskaroras, wooaara. 
 
 HAIR. 
 
 MOUTH. 
 
 Pottawattameh, indoun. 
 Miamis, endonnee, 
 
 HAND. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, nahk. 
 Indians of Pennsylvania, nach. 
 
 FLESH 
 
 Shawnees, wiothe 
 Chippewas, weas. 
 
 Tcherkessi, ne. 
 Tooshetti, haka. 
 
 Koriaks, Usseh. 
 Ostiaks, warras. 
 
 Koriaks, andoon. 
 Karassini, ende. 
 
 Akashini, nak, 
 Tongusi, neakka df naila. 
 
 Ostiaks, wede, wotee, 
 Koriaks, weosi. 
 
 i 
 
102 
 
 INDIAN. 
 
 Macicanni, fucuknn. 
 Cliilese, moollhurn. 
 Brasilians, taimt. 
 
 Lenni-Lcnnape, klee. 
 Chipi^fwas, michewah. 
 
 OIUOIN OF THE 
 
 BLOOD. 
 
 HEART. 
 
 ASIATIC. 
 
 Tartars, hagan. 
 
 Koriaks, moollpomooJ. 
 
 Dugorri, laog. 
 
 Tawecguini, hed. 
 Tongusi, micAetfan. 
 
 SUN. ■ . , , , ■ 
 
 , . , , Konaks, keensMis. 
 
 Chippewas, hests, ki^chts. Kamschadales, ktosan. 
 
 Machicanni, ker.tniih. Tartars, kooahch 
 
 ladians c.f Peuol.scoi i>i hx Johns, kccsoose. i ajK^^ ^^^^^^^ 
 
 Indians of New Eiii,'land, kcsus. 
 Chikasiih, hnsche. 
 Algonkius, kms, kesis. 
 
 Tongusi, kashoc 
 
 MOC»N. 
 
 Some Indians of North Carolina, keshuse. 
 Indians of Pennsylvania, keshov. 
 
 New Englanders. ke.us. Kamschadales, koohoxmh. 
 
 Koriaks, noonoee. 
 
 Miamis, kelson. 
 
 Carabies, nnmiuni. 
 Naudowcasies, oicech. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, alank. 
 Algonkins, alan, e^nk. 
 Miamis, alanqua. 
 Shawnees, alaqua. 
 
 Chippewas, hmmawan. 
 Shawnees, kimmeumne. 
 AJgonktns, kiminwan. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, lundew. 
 Muskohge, toatka. 
 Brasilians, lata. 
 
 STAR. 
 
 RAW. 
 
 HRE. 
 
 Tartars, oee, aee. 
 
 Kottowi, alagan. 
 
 Assani, alak. 
 
 Koriaks, agalan. 
 
 Kamschadales, lawkwah 
 
 Lesghis, kema, 
 
 Kamschadales, kemasee. 
 
 Koriaks komoseh. 
 
 Semoyads, tun. 
 
 Vogouliichi, laoot. 
 
 Koriaks, tatoeh. 
 
 K»i>iiiWi«r»n«[ 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 103 
 
 ASIATIC. 
 
 Tartars, l.as^an. 
 
 Koriaks, moollijinnool. 
 
 Dugorri, taog. 
 
 Taweoguini, keil. 
 Tongusi, mtchev:an. 
 
 Koriaks, keenschis. 
 
 Kamschadales, ktosan. 
 
 ^se. Tartars, hooai.-^cli 
 
 Coreans, kacscc. 
 
 ise. 
 
 Tongusi, kashoc. 
 
 Kamschadales, koohowah. 
 Koriaks, noonoee. 
 Tartars, oee, aee. 
 
 Kottowi, alagan. 
 
 Assani, alak. 
 
 Koriaks, agalan. 
 
 Kamschadales, lawkwah 
 
 Lesghis, ketna- 
 
 Kamschadales, kemasee. 
 
 Koriaks kotnoseh. 
 
 Semoyads, tun- 
 
 Vogouliichi, laoot. 
 
 Koriaks, tatoeh. 
 
 INDIAN. 
 
 Chippewas, millie. 
 Muskoghe, ctoh. 
 Cherakee, ailoh. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, tne-kanne 
 Cherakee, kvcra 
 Darien ladiaus, tsi. 
 
 WOOD, 
 
 DOG. 
 
 THERE. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, tcka. 
 Lenni-Lennape has also, talli. 
 Chippewas, woily. 
 
 ASIATIC. 
 
 Semoyads, meete. 
 
 Koriaks, ooltoo. 
 
 Tartars, otook. 
 
 Semoyads, kannak. 
 
 Tchioclioiiski, koera. 
 
 PumpocoUi, tzee. 
 
 Kartalini, eeku, eck. 
 Tongusi, talui. 
 Koriaks, wooateh. 
 
 The first personal pronoun I, {ego in Latin.) 
 
 Kamschadales, nieah, 
 Koriaks, neah, 
 Toiigutani, nni. 
 
 Lenni-Lennape, ni. 
 
 Chippewas, nee, 
 
 Miamis, nee. 
 
 Wyandots, dee. 
 
 Maudowessies, meoh. 
 
 Indians of Penobscot & St. Johns, ncah. 
 
 Lesghis, dee. 
 Tchonski, mia. 
 Motouri, ne. 
 
 These sources of information are certainly worthy of 
 credit ; for they are distinguished as men of the highest 
 veracity, as well as profound judgment and acute imagi- 
 nation. It is likewise generally known that no person 
 can contract a greater intimacy with barbarous nations, 
 than missionaries, who, by the dignity of their sacred Ox- 
 fice, the affability of their manners, and their brotheily 
 counsel, ha,ve always succeeded in endearing themselves 
 to the rudest of nations. We have the testimony of otlier 
 travellers, to corroborate the assertions of the learned 
 Santini and Chiaratesta, while they endeavour to prove a 
 similarity'between the Indian languages and those ol 
 the Tongusi and Cor' Vs. Hennepin, who travelled 
 among the Indians of o .h America, says, that the Hu- 
 ron language partakes m a high degree of the idiom ol 
 Asiatic toiTgues, that it abounds with those figurative 
 
jem 
 
 104 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 expressions, sublimity of thought and sweetness which 
 are so characteristic of some Asiatic I'lnguuges Aberne- 
 thy collated two hundred hidian words with he Coriack 
 lanffuage, and the identity is so eviden* that every per- 
 Sn who is acquainted witii the derivation and tormation 
 of languages, will sX once acknowledge the Asiatic on- 
 gin of the Indian languages. 
 
 RELIGION OF THE NORTH AMERICAN 
 INDIANS. 
 
 Amonty tho most savage nations in the world, the 
 opinion prevails, that there are beings superior to them- 
 selves, who manage by their power and wisdom, the af- 
 fairs of this world. The religion of the Indians is very 
 simple, for it consists of few doctrines and fewer ceremo- 
 nies. The Supreme Deity, they call the Great Spirit, 
 whose power they believe to be infinite ; to him they as- 
 cribe their victories in the field of battle and their sun- 
 cess in the chase. They believe also in an inferior 
 Spirit, whom they consider as a malevolent being and 
 the author of all their misfortunes. They more frequent- 
 ly adore him, that he may remove the evils by which 
 they are oppressed ; still they are sometimes prompted 
 by gratitude to perform an act of devotion to the Great 
 Spirit, that he may continue his favours. They believe 
 in a future state, where they are to enjoy in a more com- 
 plete manner those pleasures in which they have here 
 delighted ; a mild climate, a fertile soil, abounding with 
 game, whose flesh never cloys the appetite, nor surfeits 
 by excess ; the intercourse of all their friends and rela- 
 lations, in short, all their temporal enjoyments unmixed 
 with any of their troubles. 
 
 The following concise account of the religion of the 
 Indians as given by Jarvis, according to Charlevoix may 
 not perhaps be unworthy of attention. 
 
 a 
 
 S( 
 
 b 
 d 
 r 
 is 
 v 
 
 P 
 t 
 
 tl 
 
 u 
 
 ii 
 
 fi 
 
 c 
 
 tl 
 
 f 
 
 t] 
 li 
 
 V 
 
 c 
 
:J»l 
 
 HE 
 
 t and sweetness,, which 
 ;ic hinguages. Aberne- 
 words with the Coriack 
 eviden* that every per- 
 erivatioii and formation 
 owledge the Asiatic ori- 
 
 ITH AMERICAN 
 
 tions in the world, the 
 l)eings superior to them- 
 wer and wisdom, the af- 
 )n of the Indians is very 
 ;trines and fewer ceremo- 
 3y call the Great Spirit, 
 
 infinite ; to him they as- 
 i of battle and their suo- 
 ievc also in an inferior 
 
 a malevolent being and 
 es. They more frequent- 
 love the evils by which 
 
 are sometimes prompted 
 of devotion to the Great 
 s favours. They believe 
 e to enjoy in a more com- 
 in which they have here 
 :rtile soil, abounding with 
 3 the appetite, nor surfeits 
 all their friends and rela- 
 )oral enjoyments unmixed 
 
 unt of the religion of the 
 ording to Charlevoix may 
 jntion. 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 105 
 
 "But, besides the Supreme Being, they believe in an in- 
 finite number of subaltern spirits, who are the objects of 
 worship. These they divide into good and bad. The 
 good spirits are called by the Hurons, Okkia, by the Al- 
 gonquins, Maiiitous. They suppose them to be the guar- 
 dians of men, and that each has his tutelary Deity. In 
 fact, every thing in nature has its spirit, though all have not 
 the same rank nor the same influence. The animals they 
 hunt have their spirits. If they do not underst nd any 
 thing, they immediately say, it is a spirit. If any man 
 performs a remarkable exploit, his tutelary deity is sup- 
 posed to be of more than ordinary power. 
 
 " It is remarkable, however, that these tutelary deities 
 are not supposed to take nien under their protection till 
 something has been done to merit the favor. A parent 
 who wishes to obtain a guardian spirit for his child, first 
 blackens his face, and then causes him to fast for several 
 days. During this time it is expected that the spirit will 
 reveal himself in a dream ; and on this account, the child 
 is anxiously examined every morning with regard to the 
 visions of the preceding night. Whatever the child hap- 
 pens to dream of most frequently, even if it happens to be 
 the head of a bird) the foot of an animal, or any thing of 
 the most worthless nature, becomes the symbol or figure 
 under which the Okki reveals himself. With this figure, 
 in the conceptions of his votary, the spirit becomes itknti- 
 fied ; the image is preserved with the greatest care — is the 
 constant companion on all great important occasions, and 
 the constant object of consultation and wor bip."* 
 
 As soon as a child is informed what is the ndttire or 
 form of his protecting deity, he is carefully instructed in 
 the obligations he is under to do him homage — to follow 
 his advice communicated in dreams — to deserve his fa- 
 vours -to confide implicitly in his care — and to dread the 
 consequences of his displeasure. For this reason, when 
 
 •Charlevoix, journal, &c. let. xxiv. p. 
 10 
 
 345-6, 
 
 •^mM 
 
JiQg ORIGtN OP THE 
 
 the Huron or the Iroquois goes to battle, or to the chase, 
 the imaee of his Okki is as carefully earned with him as 
 h s arms. At night each one places his guardian idol on 
 the Pahsades surrounding the camp, with the face turned 
 from the quarter to which the warriors, or hunters, are 
 about to march. He then prays to it for an hour, as he 
 does also in the morning before he continues his course. 
 This homage performed, he lies down to rest, and sleeps in 
 tranquillity fully persuaded, that his spirit will assume the 
 whole duty of keeping guard, and that he has nothing to 
 
 fear for that day. , ^i, • d • „*- 
 L'Abbe' Perrin tells us that they have also their Priests, 
 who are similar to the Druids of the ancients,. These pre- 
 tend to have a more intimate correspondence with the 
 Deity than any other mortal. They are, therefore, held 
 in the highest estimation, because they can either conci- 
 liate the favour of the Great Spirit, or avert the wrath of 
 the malevolent or inferior Deity. The Abbe obsen-es, 
 that as the Indians seldom engage in the solemnities ot re- 
 ligion, the priesthood is not a lucrative profession ; by pro- 
 f^ing, however, the gift of prophecy and the science of 
 physic they are seldom reduced to a state of indigence or 
 -want Whenever the cures which they prescribe as phy- 
 sicians, prove unsuccessful, they have the policy to as- 
 cribe this failure to the evil Spirit, whose wrath, they say, 
 is implacable from some motives which they are not allow- 
 ed to divulge. • X • ^u • 
 
 I'he only valuable part of theF skill consists in their 
 knowledge of simples, chiefly salubrious herbs, with which 
 their country abounds. We are told by medical men who 
 stand high in their profession, that tliese Indian herbists 
 have, to their own knowledge, cured diseases of ?'hich 
 they despaired. In administering these medicines, the In- 
 dians are said to use many ceremonies which are ridicu- 
 lous, and sufficiently mysterious to acquire fame and vener- 
 ation among the superstitious, especially if the patient re- 
 cover, but if he die, the Evil Spirit is blamed. 
 
 The offices of priest, physician, and prophet or conjurer 
 
 1BHVI 
 
THB 
 
 to battle, or to the chase, 
 sfuUy carried with him as 
 laces his guardian idol on 
 amp, with the face turned 
 warriors, or hunters, are 
 s to it for an hour, as he 
 e he continues his course, 
 down to rest, and sleeps in 
 at his spirit will assume the 
 nd that he has nothing to 
 
 they have also their Priests, 
 ■ the ancients,. These pre- 
 correspondence with the 
 They are, therefore, held 
 ise they can either conci- 
 jirit, or avert the wrath of 
 ity. The Abbe observes, 
 age in the solemnities of re- 
 icrative profession ; by pro- 
 rophecy and the science of 
 J to a state of indigence or 
 bich they prescribe as phy- 
 ey have the policy to as- 
 irit, whose wrath, they say, 
 s which they are not allow- 
 
 hei'" skill consists in their 
 lalubrious herbs, with which 
 re told by medical men who 
 
 that tl\ese Indian herbists 
 I, cured diseases of ?'hich 
 ring these medicines, the In- 
 renionies which are ridicu- 
 13 to acquire fame and vener- 
 
 e'ipecially if the patient re- 
 
 pirit is blamed. 
 
 an, and prophet or conjurer 
 
 NOUTH AMERICAN 1ND(ANS. 
 
 lor 
 
 are generally hereditary. This belief is inculcated by 
 those who profess these sciences ; for they impose on the 
 credulity of the people, by telling them, that their families 
 have been particularly pointed out by the Great Spirit, 
 who threatens vengeance against those who might intrude 
 on professions so sacred. 
 
 It has seldom or never been observed by travellers, that 
 the Indians offered human sacrifices to either of the deities. 
 It has, however, been frequently asserted, that when an of- 
 fering was made, it consisted generally of a dog ; and this 
 took place at no other time, except in ♦he times of calami- 
 ty, scarcity, and sickness. Having procured a suitable 
 animal, generally a dog, they tie his mouth, without kill- 
 ing him, and singe him at the fi- They then affix him 
 to a pole with a bundle of beavt. .:ins. When the pole 
 is erected, the priest approaches, addresses the Spirit, de- 
 precates his wrath, and implores a mitigation of their trou- 
 bles. The tribe at the conclusion of his speech shout 
 their concurrence. They then leave the dog and the pole, 
 never touching them till they rot and fall. This ridicu- 
 lous mode of offering a sacrifice was witnessed on raany 
 occasions among the Hurons by Hennepin, Perrin, and 
 several other travellers. 
 
 The Indians have their God of war also, but this 
 being is no other than the Great Spirit, to whom we 
 have already alluded, and who is particularly invoked 
 in their war songs. The Hurons call him Areskoui, and 
 the Iroquois call him Agreskoui. How he is styled in 
 the Algonquin, we have not been able to ascertain. But 
 it is somewhat strange, that Ares in the Greek language 
 is Mars, ox the God "of war ; from this it would appear 
 that Jires in Greek is the root whence Areskoui of the 
 Hurons, and Agreskom of the Iroquois must have been 
 derived. *Although we are not warranted from this 
 
 •Charlevoix, journal, p. 344. II paroit que dans ces chansons 
 (de guerre) on invoque le Dieu de la guerre que les Hurons ap- 
 pellent Areskoui, et les Iroquois Agrcskoue. Je ne sais pas quel 
 
J^ 
 
 108 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 similarity alone to pronounce an affinity between the 
 G?eek Jid Indian l«iguages still it "PPf '^^^ PJjbable 
 enough that the Greek and Indian terms, for the God of 
 ^^^d one common origin, if we allow that the ea^^ 
 progenitors of the Greeks and Indians might have been 
 intimately allied at some unknown remote IJ^jd pre- 
 vious to the establishment of colonies in the Grecian 
 isles, and long before the ariival of any Asiatic tribe on 
 the continentof America. 1^ ^^is opinion be we I found 
 ed. and we do not see how it could be doubted, what- 
 ever alterations these languages may have undergone 
 in the course of ages, by the multiplication of ideas and 
 consequently of words, or by the revolutions which the 
 languages of civilized nations must undergo, it would 
 bTf erf unjust to deny the probability of some affinitv 
 between the Greek, Hebrew and Indian languages^- 
 terSie dispersion of Babel, for instance, they might have 
 ^t off together in quest of settlements Notwi hstand- 
 Tng this probability, we are far from believing that t^e 
 In^ans are consanguineously related to those Greeks, 
 whose language rose into a ferric oHhemos exqui^te 
 and astoniihing art, or to any of the ribes of Israel 
 whose language wa. the Hebrew. Let us now, how- 
 ever, return to the Indian God of war. Before the 
 battle and in the height of the engagement, his name is 
 the toar cry; upon thi march also they often repeat it, bV 
 way of encouragement to each other, and to implore 
 his assistance. L'Abbe Perrin says, that before an In- 
 dian engagement, the warriors raise a most hideous yell, 
 wTth whlS they kddress their God of battles, looking at 
 the same time upwards, as if in the greatest solicitude to 
 behold his mightiness in the heavens. 
 
 nomonluidonnedans les langues Algonqumes. Ma'sn^t il 
 pas ua peu etonnant que dans le mot Grec Ares qui est le Mar, 
 laeuL de la guene dans tous les pap ou I'o" ^f 'J' l^^Theo. 
 loffie d' Homere, on trouve la racme d'ou semblent "lerivcr plu- 
 sieurs termes de la langue Huronne et Iroquoise qui out rapport a 
 la guerre? 
 
 P 
 t( 
 
 or 
 
 O 
 
 S( 
 
 ti 
 tl 
 
 S( 
 
 id 
 tl 
 
 63 
 tl] 
 
 is 
 A 
 
 ti 
 id 
 tl 
 
 fr 
 
 gi 
 U 
 J. 
 \f 
 ol 
 tl 
 
 r 
 
 V 
 
 n 
 
 P 
 e 
 
■■■■ 
 
 in affinity between the 
 II it pppears probable 
 n terms, for the God of 
 fe allow that the early 
 dians might have been 
 vn remote period, pre- 
 ilonies in the Grecian 
 of any Asiatic tribe on 
 opinion be well found- 
 luld be doubted, what- 
 
 may have undergone 
 tipUcation of ideas, and 
 ! revolutions which the 
 lust undergo, it would 
 )ability of some affinity 
 . Indian languages. Af- 
 stance, they might have 
 jments. Notwithstand- 
 from believing that the 
 related to those Greeks, 
 ric of the most exquisite 
 of the tribes of Israel 
 ew. l-et us now, how- 
 od of war. Before the 
 sngagement, his name is 
 io they often repeat it, by 
 h other, and to implore 
 I says, that before an In- 
 raise a most hideous yell, 
 God of battles, looking at 
 
 the greatest solicitude to 
 savens. 
 
 Algonquines. Mais n'est il 
 It Grec Ares qui est le Mars, 
 
 payi ou Ton a suivi la Theo- 
 6 d'ou semblent deriver plu- 
 et Iroquoise qui oni rapport a 
 
 NORTH AMERrCAN INDIANS. 
 
 109 
 
 L'Abbe' de la Fontaine says, that when they are 
 afraid of being conquered in battle, they send their sup- 
 plications also to an evil Spirit, that he may be pleased 
 to prevent their utter destruction ; this they do with the 
 greatest humility and submission, aecompanied with re- 
 solutions and promises never to incur his wrath for the 
 time to come. De la Fontaine admires and eulogizes 
 the sublime language which they make use of on these 
 solemn occasions : he compares their poetical and martial 
 ideas to the lofty strains of Ossian, the famous bard of 
 the ancient Celts. 
 
 THE 
 
 RELIGION OF THE TONGUSI, CORIAKS, 
 AND KAMSCHADALES. 
 
 The most barbarous nations in the world believe in the 
 existence of a being who is superior to themselves. Na- 
 ture has never failed to indicate to the human mind, the ex- 
 istence of some Deity, who presides over the human race. 
 Although man sees not his superior, yet the various revolu- 
 tions which he sees take place around him inculcate the 
 idea that there exists a Sovereign Lord, at whose control 
 the world revolves. 
 
 The Mahometans, who borrowed their religious notions 
 from the Jews and Christians, pretend that they are the 
 great supporters of the doctrine of the unity of the Deity. 
 Under a pretence of improvement, they impeach both the 
 Jew and Christian with a pluralitv of Deities. But it is 
 well known, that the Jews and Christians make the unity 
 of the Deity a fundamental doctrine of their religion. From 
 these three sects, however, the doctrine of the unity of the 
 Deity has been imparted to almost every nation and tnbe 
 with whom we are acquainted. We do not, however, 
 mean to say, that they have been solely the means of pro- 
 paitating this doctrine, for we are no less certain, that sev- 
 eral naUons with whom we are utterly unacquainted and 
 
 10* 
 
ilO 
 
 ORIGIN OF T«E 
 
 who never, perhaps, heard of Revelation, entertain ideas 
 Tone Suprime Deity, with many inferior agents similar 
 to each other. Among those rude nations the notion of a 
 Supreme Being appears to have arisen from the force of 
 human reason : the idea of his numerous inferior ministers 
 seems to have originated in the imbecility ot be human 
 imagination. Notwithstanding this general belief A the 
 unity of the Deity, which prevails almost every where, 
 however rude the nation may be, every country has its own 
 peculiarities in religion, as well as in their language and 
 
 modes of living. . . i. i • i- 
 
 In no part of Asia has the fancy multiplied more inle- 
 rior Spirits, than in Hindostan. The spiritual agents of 
 the Deity arc there innumerable, and each of them is rep- 
 resented under different aspects ; but to enumerate the 
 whole would be impossible and superfluous on the pres- 
 ent occasion. . , n • 
 
 From the researches of the most veracious travellers in 
 Asia, we are informed, that of all the Asiatic nations 
 whose religious tenets they could ascertain with any accu- 
 racy the Tongusi, Coriaks, and Kamschadales resemble 
 most the North American Indians, in their ideas concern- 
 inj? the Deity. " The Tongusi," says Abernethy, » be- 
 lieve in the existence of a Supreme Being, according to 
 whose will they shall either conquer or die. 1 hey call 
 him the God of hosts, because on him, they imagine, the 
 fate of their warlike expeditious depends. They worship 
 likewise antn/erna/ Demon, whose, attributes are wrath and 
 vengeance ; while they invoke him, they are influenced 
 solely by fear, lest he may afflict or torment them, for they 
 believe that from him all their calamities and misfortunes 
 proceed. As to a future state, they are as charitable as the 
 Universalist, for they cannot bear to hear of a future state 
 of torments and damnation. On the other hand, they im- 
 agine that they are to enjoy all the pleasures after which 
 they aspired in this world. They have their priests, proph- 
 ets, and physicians : and their sacrifices consist general- 
 ly of those brute animals which they consider the greatest 
 favorites of the Evil Spirit, for they seldom supplicate the 
 Great Spirit, except before battle, as they deem him a be- 
 
 
 V 
 
 F 
 a 
 
 I 
 
 a 
 e 
 tl 
 
 ei 
 
 01 
 
 w 
 
 b 
 a, 
 d 
 ai 
 tl 
 A 
 b( 
 se 
 fr 
 tr 
 
 tl 
 e: 
 
 Pi 
 
 01 
 
 si 
 tl 
 
 MliHHMilU'i niWWIti* 
 
iE 
 
 relation, entertain ideas 
 inferior agents, similar 
 nations, the notion of a 
 arisen from the force of 
 lerous inferior ministers 
 .mbecility of the human 
 lis general belief jf the 
 lis almost every where, 
 very country has its own 
 as in their language and 
 
 cy multiplied more infe- 
 The spiritual agents of 
 and each of them is rep- 
 • but to enumerate the 
 superfluous on the pres- 
 
 st veracious travellers in 
 
 all the Asiatic nations 
 ascertain with any accu- 
 
 Kamschadales resemble 
 8, in their ideas concern- 
 ," says Abernelhy, " be- 
 eme Being, according to 
 nquer or die. They call 
 1 him, they imagine, the 
 depends. They worship 
 e attributes are wrath and 
 him, they are influenced 
 or torment them, for they 
 alamities and misfortunes 
 ey are as charitable as the 
 r to hear of a future state 
 
 the other hand, they im- 
 ;h2 pleasures after which 
 
 have their priests, proph- 
 sacrifices consist general- 
 they consider the greatest 
 hey seldom supplicate the 
 e, as they deem him a be- 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Ill 
 
 nevolent Deity, who is disposed to favor, rather than tor- 
 ment them." 
 
 The Coriaks have a God of war, whose aspect they ima- 
 gine to be fierce and sour, while terror is in )iis looks as 
 well as in his dress. This Mars of the Romans, and the 
 Area of the Greeks, they call Arioski, a name which not 
 only resembles the Area of the Greeks, but is almost the 
 very same as the ^rcsA'OKt of the Hurons of America, an ap- 
 pellation which they apply to the same martial Deity. It 
 appears rather singular that the same term for the (jod of 
 War should be found in the Coriak of Siberia, the Greek 
 and the Huron languages of America. We cannot, how- 
 ever, account for this identity of terms, more reasonably 
 than we have already done. The Greeks called him Ares, 
 either from the destruction and slaughter which be caused ; 
 or from the silence which is kept in war, where actions, not 
 words, are necessary. This term may, very probably, have 
 been derived from the Greek verb airein, to take away, or 
 anairein, to kill. But from whatever words this name is 
 derived, it is certain that those famous names, Areopagus 
 and Areopagita, are derived from Ares. The Areopagus, 
 that is, the " hill" or " mountain" of Mars, was a place at 
 Athens, according to the Greek Mythology, in which Mars 
 being accused of murder, &c., was forced to defend ium- 
 self before twelve gods, and wao acquitted by six voices; 
 from which time that place became a court wherein were 
 tried capital causes, and the things belonging to religion. 
 
 The Kamschadales, according to Sautini, coincide with 
 th« Coriaks and Tongusi, almost in everj ^loint of religion, 
 except the offering of sacrifices. They believe in a su- 
 preme and benevolent being, whose sole care it is to watch 
 over their interests, provided they do not incur the displea- 
 sure of the Evil Spirit, who is always disposed to punish 
 them when they offend him. 
 
kl 
 
 112 
 
 OEIOIN OF THE 
 
 U U. always been observed that all ^^Jlf^tll 
 
 have a close -f-^XloigTuat state, consists entirely 
 American Indians m their on^i Vj ^^^^ ^^^ ^^ist, 
 
 of furs and hides; «°« P'«^J ^h, h gh, and another larger 
 which reaches the '"Jfj^^/yJers Their stockings are of 
 piece is thrownover the shoulder .1 ^^^ ^^^^_ 
 
 tas, fitted to the shape of the leg^t ^^^ ^^^^^^ 
 
 mented with PO^'tVP'''"!^ JX'dVessed for the most part 
 skin of the deer, elk, or buflalo, dressea i ^ 
 
 with the hair on ; they '^^r^^°'^^^;^;;;;';,° in, about an inch 
 where they J-^^e ornaments o^b^a«8 or ,^ ^^^^^^^ ^^^^ 
 
 long, hung by tho^- ^h« Ss cover their body, but 
 the knees upwards-. Their smusco ^_^.^^ ^^ ^^^^ 
 
 not the arms Their pet icoats reach iro ^ ^^^ ^^^.k- 
 
 knees •, and both are of leather i «^^' ^j^^^^ ^^n 
 
 ings ar'e not different ^^^"^^ J^^^^^^^i.Tom their heads, 
 who wish to appear f /' P^'^f^^^^f^^^^^^^^ Lmeter on the 
 ^^"P^Vtrher^nttsarrf^stened plumes of feathers 
 
 crown of the heaa , on ii" oeculiar ornaments of 
 
 with quillsof ivory or «'l^": /he pecui ^^^^^^^^ ^^ 
 tliis part are the dj?tingviish.ng marks oi t ^^^ ^^^^^_ 
 
 tions*. They sometimes P^'"* ^^^ "^^^^ in both 
 
 er red ; they bore their "ojes a|^d f J^^^^^^^^^il, ^f ^omen 
 they wear various o'"*'?^^"^*;^:^ ,M"er in a peculiar man- 
 drels their hair ««»«*',^.^«/''^heY^ 
 ner ; they sometimes paint it. / JY;,'i*^^|g head, and not 
 Bpot'of paint nearthe ear on each «ide ot t^he « .^^ .^ .^ 
 unfrequentlyasmallspo onthebrow^ 1 ^ 
 
 true, have «»«^de several ^P^^//^^"" \„ commodities. 
 Bince Ihey commenced to [eceive ^ v .^ ^^^ ^^ 
 
 rrraUefantUey ^-r. ^^wtThrspe^k 
 good appearance as pricking, ot wnicn we 
 
 iiatt""*"" 
 
JbiMM 
 
 THE 
 
 ^S OF THE NORTH 
 SDIANS. 
 
 that all the various tribes 
 r dress; that of the North 
 lal state, consists entirely 
 
 fastened round the waist, 
 
 thigh, and another larger 
 rs. Their stockings are of 
 ! leg ; the seams are orna- 
 8 • their shoes are of the 
 , dressed for the most part 
 ' to fasten about the ancles, 
 
 brass or tin, about an inch 
 omen are all covered from 
 lifts cover their body, but 
 , reach from the waist to the 
 T Their shoes and stocK- 
 ,e of the men. Those men 
 t the hair from their heads, 
 wo inches diameter on the 
 
 fastened plumes of feathers 
 
 The peculiar ornaments ol 
 g marks of the different na- 
 
 their faces black, but often- 
 md slit their ears, and m both 
 
 The higher ranks of women 
 ith silver in a peculiar man- 
 
 They have generally a large 
 >ach side ofthe head, and not 
 
 he brow. The Indians, it is 
 provements in their dresses, 
 eive European commodities, 
 we have given, is not so per- 
 8 the following portrait by the 
 
 they paint their faces, and the 
 
 all their bodies, produce the 
 
 y fancy, give them the same 
 
 I of which we shall speak 
 
 NORTH AMEUICAN INDIANS. 
 
 113 
 
 hereafter. The warriors paint themselves when they take 
 the field, to intimidate their enejnies, perhaps also to hide 
 their rear, for we must not think that they are all exempt 
 from it. The young people do it to conceal an air of youth, 
 or a paleness remaining after some distemper, which may, 
 they are apprehensive, be taken for the want of courage : 
 they do it also, no doubt, to make them look handsome, 
 but on this occasion the colours are more lively and more 
 varied. It is said that they paint the prisoners who are 
 going to die, and for what purpose we have not been 
 informed; it has been thought, however, by some, that it 
 is to adorn the victim, who is to be sacrificedto the Cod 
 of war. The dead are also painted, in order, no doubt, 
 to hide the paleness of death whicli disfigures them, for 
 they are at the same time dressed in their finest robes 
 to meet the Great Spirit; with whom they are to live for 
 ever. 
 
 " The colours which they use on these occasions are the 
 same which they employ to dye skins, and they make 
 them from certain earths and barks of trees. They -re 
 not very lively, still they are not easily worn out. The 
 men add to this ornament the down of swans or other 
 birds, which they strew on their hair, after it has been 
 greased, like powder. They add to this feathers of all 
 colours and bunches of hair of divers animals, all placed la 
 an odd manner. The placing of their hair, sometimes stand- 
 ing up like bristles on one side, and flatted on the other, or 
 dressed in athousand different ways, pendants in their ears 
 and sometimes in their nostiils, a great shell of porcelain 
 hanging about their neck, or in their breast, some crowns 
 made of the plumage otscarce birds, the claws, the feet, or 
 heads of birds of prey, little horns of roebucks, and innu- 
 merable other things constitute their finery. 
 
 " The men, we see, take little pains to adorn any other 
 part of the body but their heads, which is just the reverse 
 with the women, for" they scarcely wear any thing on it. 
 They are certainly fond of their hair, and they would emi- 
 sider themselves disgraced if any part of it was cut off. 1 o 
 preserve their hair they grease it often and powder it with 
 the dust of spruce bark, and sometimes with vermiUion ; 
 
■ 1 — 
 
 114 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 then they wrap it up in the skin of an eel or serpent, m 
 the fashion of whi--;kers which hang down to thou waist. 
 As to tlieir faces, they are satisfied with tracing some 
 lines on ihem with verniilhon or otiier colours. 
 
 " Their nostrils are never bored, and it is only among 
 some nations tliat they bore their ears ; then they wear 
 in them pendants, as do also the men, made of beads of 
 porcelain. When they are dressed in all their fanery. 
 they have robes painted with all sorts of figures, with 
 little collars of porcelain, set on without any order or 
 symmetry, with a kind of border tolerably worked with 
 porcupines' hair, which they paint also with various 
 colours. They adorn in the same manner the cradles 
 of their children and they load them with all sorts of 
 trinkets ; these cradles are made of light wood, mid have 
 at the upper end one or two semicircles of cedar, that 
 they may cover them without touching the head of the 
 
 child. u ■ u A 
 
 " Many men make various figures all over their Dou- 
 ies, by pricking themselves, others only in some parts. 
 Tiiey do not do this merely for ornament, for they find 
 also, as it is said, great advantages by this custom. It 
 serves greatly to defend them from the cold, renders 
 them less sensible of the other injuries of the air, and 
 frees them from the persecution of the Gnats. But it is 
 only ill countries possessed by the English, especially in 
 Virginia, that the custom ofpricking themselves all over 
 the body, is very common. In Mtc France the greatest 
 part are satisfied with some figures of birds, serpents, or 
 V other animals, and even of leaves, and such like figures, 
 I without order or symmetry, but according to every one s 
 fancy, often in the face, and sometimes even on the eye- 
 lids. Many women are marked in the parts of the face 
 that answer to the jaw-bones, to prevent the tooth-ache. 
 " This operation is not painful in itself. It is per- 
 formed in this manner : They begin by tracing on the 
 skin, drawn very tight, the figure they intend to make ; 
 then they prick little holes close together with the fins 
 
 ■UMw/lHl 
 
1 1 
 
 tmtk 
 
 'HE 
 
 n of an eel or serpent, iti 
 King down to their waist. 
 ;fied with tracing some 
 )r other colours, 
 red, and it is only among 
 M ears ; then they wear 
 e men, made of beads of 
 essed in all their finery, 
 all sorts of figures, with 
 m without any order or 
 cr tolerably worked with 
 paint also witli various 
 iiumc manner the cradles 
 d them with all sorts of 
 e of light wood, nnd have 
 leniicircles of cedar, that 
 touching the head of the 
 
 igures all over their bod- 
 thers only in some parts, 
 r ornament, for they find 
 tages by this custom. It 
 1 from the cold, renders 
 r injuries of the air, and 
 n of the Gnats. But it is 
 the English, especially in 
 eking themselves all over 
 1 JYetD France the greatest 
 ;ures of birds, serpents, or 
 ves, and such like figures, 
 it according to every one's 
 )metimes even on the eye- 
 :ed in the parts of the face 
 to prevent the tooth-ache, 
 linful in itself. It is per- 
 jy begin by tracing on the 
 Hire they intend to make ; 
 lose together with the fins 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 115 
 
 of a fish, or vvith needles, all over these traces, so as to 
 draw blood. Then ihcy rub them with charcoal dust, 
 and other colours, well ground and powdered. These 
 powders sink into the skin, and the colours are never ef- 
 faced ; but soon after the skin swells, and forms a kind 
 of scab, accompanied with inflammation. It comron- 
 ly excites a fever ; and if the weather is too hot, or the 
 operation has heen carried too far, there is hazard oJ' 
 life." 
 
 These are the observations of the Bishop of Meaux, 
 who travelled in North America, at the request of the 
 dueen of France. 
 
 DRESS AND ORNAMENTS OF THE TONGU. 
 SI, CORIAKS, AND KAMSCHADALES. 
 
 " The Tongusi, Coriaks, Kamschadales, and other 
 tribes in the north-east parts of Asia," says Abernethy, 
 " are differently attired from what they were a century 
 ago. Like every other rude nation in their original 
 state, they covered themselves with furs and hides, like 
 the shepherds of Spain and Italy, the upper garment 
 consisted of one piece, with a hood and sleeves ; it beara 
 also some resemblance to the dress of Capuchin Monks, 
 though not so long, for ii reaches not further than the 
 knee. From the knee downwards, they are covered 
 with leggins of deer or buffalo skin; their shoes also 
 are made of the same. These robes were formerly dress- 
 ed with the hair on, but the Tongusi especially, and the 
 Coriaks, have made themselves so well acquainted with 
 the art of tanning, that hair is not seen in any part of 
 their dress, except the hood, the neck, and the cuflfs of 
 the sleeves ofthe upper garment. The tanned covering is 
 generally painted with considerable taste. The figures 
 represent those animals which have been chosen by each 
 
116 
 
 4 
 
 ORIGIN OF THB 
 
 tribe as their distinguishing marks. In the summer 
 season, they wear a kind ot petticoat round the waist 
 which comes down to the knees; it is made of coarse 
 Unen or cotton, which they manufacture themselves. At 
 this time they pniiit their bodies with a variety of col- 
 ours The process of thus adorning themselves, con- 
 sists of pricking those parts ol the body which are not 
 covered, and rubbing them over with different colours. 
 " 1"he warriors paint their faces that they may ap- 
 pear more warlike. Others who are not engaged in hos- 
 tilities do the same, because, I suppose, they imagine 
 they look more handsome. . • ■ • 
 
 " They take great pains to dress their hair, which is 
 generally long and oily, by reason of being smeared with 
 Irease. The" pendants in their ears andirfiostrils are 
 usually shells which are painted on one side with a red 
 and on the other with a blue colour ; but they never 
 consider themselves in their full uniform without acrown 
 made of the plumage of a bird called the rotoo. Their 
 women may be salfl to follow the same practices, al- 
 though they pay very little attention to the hair." 
 
 <« The inhabitants of Kamschatka," the same author 
 continues, " have preserved their ancient dress better 
 than any of their neighbouring; tribes, because, although 
 they are tributary to the Russian empire, they ore far- 
 ther removed from civilized society : without alluding 
 particularly tQ their dress, I have only to say, that they 
 were ancientlf*clad in the same manner, as the Conaks 
 and Tongusi, notwithstanding the difference which has 
 been effected by the novelty of the fashions of modem 
 
 times. . 
 
 Santini says almost the same : " duanto all' abito dei 
 Tongusi, eglino e tutte le altre nazioni barbare hanno 
 quasi il medesimo vestito, che consiste delle pelle di bes- 
 tie fiere. Quest' nbito e semplicemente accomodato al 
 corpo, o adornato con ornamenti secondo il grado di ei- 
 vilizazione fra quella gente. I Tongusi andavano, uria 
 volta, vestiti in pelli ; depingevano il corpo e la faccia 
 
 \tmmmmm 
 
 -.. a^^H..---^. „;-.,..,. 
 
 tmmmmmmmtmmmmmmm 
 
HE 
 
 NOBTR AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 117 
 
 nrks. In the summer 
 icoat round the waist 
 J ; it is made of coarse 
 ifacture tJiemaelves. At 
 I with u variety of col- 
 rning tliemselves, con- 
 le body which are not 
 with different colours, 
 ices that they may ap- 
 are not engaged in hos- 
 suppose, they imagine 
 
 ;ss their hair, which is 
 a ofbeing smeared with 
 r ears andi»nostrils are 
 .1 oil one side with a red 
 olour ; but they never 
 miform without a crown 
 jailed the rotoo. Their 
 the same praoticps, al- 
 ntion to the hair." 
 latka," the same author 
 eir ancient dress better 
 tribes, because, although 
 m empire, they are far- 
 ciety : without alluding 
 ire only to say, that they 
 ; manner, as the Co rinks 
 the difference which has 
 fthe fashions of modem 
 
 ! : «' duanto all' abito dei 
 I nnzioni barbare hanno 
 onsiste delle pelle di bes- 
 icemente accomodato al 
 ti secondo il grado di oi- 
 Tongusi anoavano, una 
 vano il corpo e la faccia 
 
 con differenli colori. Pertuggiavano il naso e gli ore- 
 chii, dove si iinpicavano dei nichii coloriti, Hanno una 
 corona fatta delle piume dei'piu belli e rari uccelli, 
 specialmente i pavoni. Ogni parte del loro vestito era 
 abellato coUe penne del porco spinoso. Lo loro scarpe 
 per I'mverno sono due piedi di lunghezza : son fatte per 
 caraminare siilla neve ; fe loro figura e ovale : con ques- 
 to fanno lungi viaggii ; sono legjjieri perche il suolo di 
 qiieste scarpe e comjwsto d' una reto di cordicelle che 
 son fatte della pelle di qualche animale." 
 
 Santini tells ns here that the dress of every barbarous 
 nation as well as that of the Tongusi is generally made 
 of the skin of wild beasts. This dress is simply fitted 
 to the form and shape of the body, or it is adorned with 
 various ornaments according to the degree of civiliza- 
 tion which these nations have arrived at. The Tongu- 
 si in their original state of barbarity were dressed in 
 skins ; they painted their bodies and faces with various 
 colours ; they bored their noses and ears whence hang 
 coloured shells. For their head covering they had 
 crowns made of the skin of a young deer, ornamented 
 with the plumage of rare birds, especially the peacock. 
 Every part of their dress was embellished with coloured 
 porcupine quills : they had shoes particularly suited for 
 the winter, in order to traverse the snowy plains more 
 easily ; their length was about two feet. From the 
 lightness and structure of these shoes they were able to 
 perform long journies. The soles consisted of a net 
 made of strings of a raw hide. ' 
 
 The Asiatic snow shoes are to be seen in the museum 
 of St. Ignatius's college at Rome ; for Santini took sev- 
 eral pair of them with him from Siberia. La Perouse and 
 Lisseps found the snow shoe in Tartary. Count Buo!ia- 
 ventura observes how serviceable they are to the Sibe- 
 rians. Rogetti has a pair of them in his collection of an- 
 tiquities; these he found among the Hurons of North 
 America. Rosetii compared his Indian dress, in which he 
 appeared ouce at a masquerade ball at Rome, with the 
 
 11 
 
 mmm 
 
 iMiiiiiii 
 
118 
 
 OBIQIN OF THB 
 
 dn3sse« of the twoTongusian princes, the convert* of San- 
 
 Uni and the resemblance vms strittJiig. • , , , 
 
 S^ini, in speaking of the shirte ^Inch «e introduced 
 
 in thTm^Sn dress oTtheTongusi, makes the following 
 
 °^Hf J^mpre osservato, che i Tongusi, almeno la mag- 
 .nor parte degli uoraini, hanno due cainicie nell abito ino- 
 ferno, m>a clfc sta scmpre presso alia pelle, e un' altra co- 
 Sl irtmo vestimento. La raggione di questo costume 
 Tn concL, nulladimeno alcuni mi haimo detto che err 
 orieinato d' un motive di vamta." . . 
 
 ISording t( . Santini, the Tongusi, in their moder.i dress, 
 wear tw«"^irts, one next their skin and another o.ex 
 their waistcoat. How this custom onginrUul Je touW 
 not asrertain ; but he says he was told b, s..,. that they 
 did it through pride or vanity. 
 
 Those wlo are acquainted with the manners, habits 
 and customs of the North American Indians, must be 
 awartJ of their attachment also to wear a shirt over tneir 
 waistcoat. 
 
 MAREIAGE AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 None of the North American tribes, however rude, were 
 unacquainted with the institution of marriage. They 
 cenerally are contented with one wife, they sometimes 
 teke two, and seldom more than three. The women are 
 under the direction of their fathers in the choice of a hus- 
 band, and very seldom express a predilection for any par- 
 ticular person. Their courtship is short and sunple. The 
 lover makes a present, generally of game, to the head of 
 that family to which belongs the woman he fancies. Her 
 euardian's approbation being obtained, an approbaUon 
 which, if the suitor is an expert hunter, is seldom refused, 
 he next makes ;. present to the woman, and her acceptance 
 
 itUtmmmmimiiiiiUlim 
 
 
HE 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN 1. 
 
 \NS. 
 
 119 
 
 ices, the converts of San- 
 
 rikiug. 
 
 rts s^liich are introduced 
 
 usi, makes the following 
 
 rongusi, almeno la mag- 
 ic cainicie nell' abito mo- 
 alla pelle, e un' altra co- 
 ggioiie di questo costume 
 I mi haiino detto che err 
 
 rusi, in their modera dress. 
 r skin and another o^ i • 
 itom originaUd he could 
 as told b> SI ^ic that they 
 
 kvitli the manners, habits 
 aerie an Indians, must be 
 to wear a shirt over their 
 
 ,TH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 tribes, however rude, were 
 ition of marriage. They 
 one wife, they sometimes 
 m three. The women are 
 bers in the choice of a hus- 
 
 a predilection for any par- 
 p is short and simple. The 
 lly of game, to the head of 
 le woman he fancies. Her 
 
 obtained, an approbation 
 rt hunter, is seldom refused, 
 woman, and her acceptance 
 
 of this signifies her consent. Tho contract is immediate- 
 ly made, and tht; match oncluded. Af soon as he choc* 
 ses he is admitted to cohiibitatioii ; but the time of the con- 
 summation is always a secret to every one but theiim-lvps. 
 All this is transacted without cerei ony, without even a 
 feast. The husband generally carries his wife aniong his 
 own relations, where he either returns to the tent which he 
 formerly inhabited, or constructs a new one for their own 
 use. They sometimes, but seldom, remain with the wife's 
 velations. When the wife is removetl, if the game be plen- 
 tiful, he gives an entertainment to her relations. 
 
 These contracts are binding no longer than both parties 
 are willing. If they do not agree they separate ; the wo- 
 man returns to her relations, and, if they have any chil- 
 dren, she takes them alopg with her ; but after they have 
 children, a separation very seldom takes place. l/a wo 
 man be guilty of adultery, and her husband be unwilling 
 ♦o divorce her, he cuts her hair which is the highest fe- 
 male disgrace. 
 
 On the woman is devolved every domestic charge. She 
 erects the tent, procures wood for the fire, manages the 
 agricultural affairs, dresses the provisions, catches fish, 
 and m akes traps for sm all animals. The husband only em- 
 ploys himself in the chase. 
 
 VV hen a woman is with child, she works at her ordina.- 
 ry occupations, convinced that work is advantageous both 
 for herself and child ; her labour is easy, and she may be 
 seen on the day after her delivery with her child at her 
 back, avoiding none of her former employments. They 
 suckle their children till they are at least two years of age. 
 Their cradle was anciently a board, to which they laced 
 their children, after having wrapped them in furs, to pre- 
 serve them in heat. This is set down in a corner, or hung 
 up in the tent, and without loospning it from its cradle, the 
 mother often takes it on her back, and in that manner car- 
 ries it about. 
 
 Ami nig the Indians, widows cannot contract a second 
 marriage without tht consent of those on whom they de- 
 
 MNiM 
 
120 
 
 ORIOIN OF THE 
 
 pend, in xrirtue of the laws of widowhood. If they can 
 find no husband for the widow, she finds herself under no 
 difficulties ; if she has any sons of an age to support her, 
 she may continue in a state of widowhood, without danger 
 of ever wanting any thing; if she is willing to marry again, 
 she may, and the man she marries becomes the father ot 
 her children ; he enters into all the rights and obligations 
 of the first husband. 
 
 The husband does not weep for his wife, because, ac- 
 cording to the savages, tears do not become men ; but this 
 is not general among all nations. The women weep for 
 their husbands a year ; they call him without ceasmg, and 
 fill their village with cries and lamentations, especially at 
 the rising and setting of the sun, at noon, in some places 
 when they go out to work, and when «:hey return. Mo- 
 thers do much the same for their children. The chiefs 
 mourn only six months, and may afterwards marry again. 
 
 La Roche was once entertained in the following man- 
 ner, at the nuptials of a Huron chief ; 
 
 " Next morning the father and his sons proposed to con- 
 duct us down the river in their canoes to a certain place, 
 where they assured us, we would be entertained with all 
 the ancient amusements of the Indians ; because their chiet, 
 a voung man of about 19 years of age, was to take to him- 
 self a -mie from among the white people. To this propo- 
 sal we gave our consent, a small fleet of canoes were 
 now riding on the river and waiting our arrival. The 
 ladies who accompanied us were at first as timorous as 
 the mountain shepherd, when first he embarks on the bU- 
 lows of a fathomless ocean. They insisted that the In- 
 dians should set off alone for a short distance, before they 
 would venture into skiffs so fragile and so apparently m- 
 
 " The athletic youths no sooner heard the word starty 
 than a well contested race ensued ; a boy of about 14 
 years came off" victorious ; he was the son ot him by 
 whom we were entertained the night previous to our ex- 
 cursion. Having witnessed the extraordinary dexterity 
 
 l li |» l Mn i |i )| |«i « 
 
 MMM 
 
» mni 
 
 KOntH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 121 
 
 THE 
 
 idowhood. If they can 
 le finds herself under no 
 if an age to support her, 
 iowhood, without danger 
 is willing to marry again, 
 !s becomes the father of 
 he rights and obligations 
 
 ar his wife, because, ac- 
 ot become men ; but this 
 , The women weep for 
 him without ceasing, and 
 mentations, especially at 
 , at noon, in some places 
 when ♦hey return. Mo- 
 iir children. The chiefs 
 afterwards marry again, 
 ed in the following man- 
 ief : 
 
 his sons proposed to con- 
 janoes to a certain place, 
 J be entertained with all 
 dians ; because their chief, 
 f age, was to take to him- 
 3 people. To this propo- 
 all fleet of canoes were 
 aiting our arrival. The 
 ire at first as timorous as 
 rst he embarks on the bil- 
 'hey insisted that the In- 
 short distance, before they 
 gile and so apparently in- 
 ner heard the word starty 
 lued ; a boy of about 14 
 was the son of him by 
 night previous to our ex- 
 le extraordinary dexterity 
 
 which the Indians displayed in managing their canoes, 
 the ladies were so satisfied with the/skill of the IncUan 
 mariners, that they hesitated n'ot a moment to embark. 
 
 " The morning was clear and serene, and the water 
 smooth as a sheet of glass. The count, in order to ap- 
 prise the settlement of our arrival, as they were notified 
 the previous night to assemble in a certain place on the 
 banks of the river, sounded the key bugle, which had a 
 charming effect on the water and re-echoed from hill to 
 hill. Soon a vocal concert was commenced by the Ve- 
 netian dames, which ravished our ears with the most me- 
 lodious harmony. The paddling oars now stood motion- 
 less, as if the Indians were enchanted with the song ; 
 but the gentle stream bore us down amid hills and dales. 
 Still sweeter were the autumnal strains of the warblers 
 of the grove, which cheered the birchen fleet as they pass- 
 ed by their choir. As we glided along the verdant banks 
 of the murmuring stream, where the varied beauties of 
 nature graced the neat cottages which peeped through the 
 grove, we soon observed the favored spot, where uie In- 
 dians had assembled. A universal cheer pervaded the 
 assemblage as we landed. The bride and bridegroom 
 stood alone ; she was dressed in silken robes, the d'^ess of 
 modem days, for she was a Cnnadienne, while he in the 
 fierceness of ancient times wore the garb of an Indian 
 chief. 
 
 " Tlii3 mountain dew had no sooner gone round than 
 the celebration of the nuptials commenced with the war 
 dance. Four songsters or bards were selected from 
 among them, and two drummers who formed their music- 
 al band. As the songs commenced and the drums were 
 beaten, the ring was all in motion. The happy couple 
 were now in the centre of the ring and performed the 
 same motions. Twenty-five couples moved in a circular 
 line. Their dance resembled a trotting cheval, while 
 that of the squaws is not very unlike a favourite dance 
 among the Europeans, called the Hoinpipe ; for they 
 move onwards and keep their toos and heels alternately 
 
 11* 
 
 riMMiiil 
 
122 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 close together, without leaping to the cadence of the mu- 
 sic. After the dance was over, they began to practice 
 their national athletic exercises, as if celebrating the 
 Olympic games of the Greeks. In ninning they display- 
 ed an extraordinary agility of limbs. They would, 1 have 
 no doubt, excel the svviftest that ever ran on the Grecian 
 sands. In leaping they would not be inferior to Diome- 
 des, for I saw them leap, with a run, seven and twenty 
 feet. But what most astonished us, was their celerUy in 
 ffaining the summit of a very steep hill, almost perpen- 
 dicular. The squirrels themselves could scarcely sur- 
 pass t tiem in climbing the lofty and branchless pine. Like 
 an Arabian charger, th.ay ran at full speed towards the 
 river, and stopt instantly at the very brink of an eleva- 
 ted bank. When all the performances wer.> ended, they 
 sat down on the green turt to feast on the vemson which 
 the bridegroom had procured : for it is usna. among the 
 Indians, that the bridegroom must fur lisb on riis wedding 
 game sufficient to entertain his friends. 
 
 " The mountain dew was circulated m abundance, 
 and more enthusiastic cheers than those with which 
 they drank the healths of the newly married couple, I 
 never witnessed. Having signified our departure after 
 dinner, an elderly man, the chief of a tribe, stepped out 
 of the ranks and addressed us with a mournful but man- 
 ly air, in (he following tender manner, which he order- 
 ed to be interpreted to us : 
 
 " ' Take with you our hearts' warm thanks and bless- 
 ings, for you are possessed of liberal and generous souls. 
 May the journey of your life be in the sunshine and 
 smiles of fortune. May soft breezes waft your bark on a 
 smooth sea to your native shore. May your footsteps 
 tread on the green grass, and may the violet and the rose 
 spring up under yolir feet whitlier-soever you go.' 
 
 « We took our leave of the grateful Indians, congratu- 
 lating ourselves on our successful adventures. This 
 excursion will, I am sure, form a golden subject for 
 the conversazioni of Venice ; for Donnabella failed not 
 
 MiM 
 
THE 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 123 
 
 the cadence of the mti' 
 , they began to practice 
 es, as if celebrating the 
 
 In running they display- 
 ibs. They would, 1 have 
 ; ever ran on the Grecian 
 not be inferior to Diome- 
 x run, seven and twenty 
 d us, was their celerity in 
 steep hill, almost perpen- 
 ;lves could scarcely sur- 
 ind branchless pine. Like 
 it full speed towards the 
 B very brink of an eleva- 
 rmances wer > ended, they 
 ;ast on the venison which 
 
 for it is nsnai among the 
 ist fur nisli ou his wedding 
 i friends. 
 
 circulated in abundance, 
 ; than those with which 
 
 newly married couple, I 
 nified our departure after 
 lief of a tribe, stepped out 
 with a mournful but man- 
 ■ manner, which he o.der- 
 
 s' warm thanks and bless- 
 iberal and generous souls, 
 ie be in the sunshine and 
 reezes waft your bark on a 
 ore. May your footsteps 
 nay the violet and the ro.se 
 ther-soevcr you go.' 
 rrateful Indians, congratu- 
 ^ssful adventures. This 
 orm a golden subject for 
 for Donnabella failed not 
 
 (0 depict every scene. In the evening we retired to the 
 housiiofan English gentleman. His elegant cottage 
 stood on a lofty cliff which commanded a pleasing pros- 
 p.'ct at eventide. When the last ray of the golden light 
 was illuminating the west, we took our seat on the side 
 of a hill ; here we sat and mused till the pale moon 
 broke through the clouds and tipped the waters beneath 
 with its soft and silvery light, while the forest tops were 
 tinged with the light moonshine. Before us opened in 
 a contracted view, tha dark and lonely woods ; through 
 them whispered a oentle breez.^, such as the mournlul 
 echo of some distant flute. Benf3ath we beheld a ser- 
 pentine stream which broke through the shade of a dark 
 and distant forest ; on its limpid waters were mirrored 
 tile silver moon and the. celestial orbs. As it greeted 
 with a murmuring voice the height wiience wo gazed, 
 and rolled along m the silence of nisht, to pursue its 
 nocturnal course, we were reminded of the journey of 
 our life and the time which glides along, never to re- 
 turn. The nuptial feast was still continued ou the 
 plains beneath, and well might we say with the poet, 
 
 " ' Blest are those feasts with simple plenty crown'd. 
 Where the rural family around. 
 Boast of the blessings of the lowly train. 
 Which the rich deride and the proud disdain. 
 To them more dear, congenial to their hearts, 
 One native charm, than all the gloss of art: 
 Spontaneous joys, where nature nasi its play. 
 The soul adopts and owns thuir iirst born sw 
 Lightly they frolic o'er the vacan» mind, 
 Unenvy'd, unmolested, unconfin'd.' 
 
 sway; 
 
 " Between the hours of nine and ten we hastened 
 home by the light of the moon, to muse on the excur- 
 sion of the day and the pleasures of the evening view." 
 
 It appears, therefore, that the Indians have also their 
 nieniraents on occasions of this sort ; although their 
 
 HililMMJiilMi 
 
 if 
 
 J 
 
124 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 „.™»ge. go off more commonly without any e«e- 
 
 '-^u .re in «;^-™ -- rs"r4?^ 
 
 Which canno ™'^"y. ^'"l^'SeJIal, the stability of H>ar- 
 among the Algonqu n . ^^^^^'^J^^^ fo^ the most part 
 riages is sacred m this co""*^^. jj* agreements 
 
 They consider, ««„^ .^t t"ite to ^^^^^^ a. 
 
 . which some persons make «> "^e ' ^ tired of each 
 Siey Uke, aiid to sf P^j-^'^ ^!^^,f ? Ske his wife, with- 
 
 °£yLtr«:™:s^Sr5c'r£ 
 
 consent. This is done without nois^, an l^ ^^^^ 
 
 thus seP-r'\™^yTarbe1tnv'crhne1^nthis. "My 
 conceive that there can be any cnm ^^ ^ 
 
 wife and I cannot a^ree tog«J«J' ^ ^ comprel^end 
 missionary who endeavoured to make m neighbour's 
 
 the indecency of such »} ^^liwVs and we were all 
 case was the same, we changed wives ai u 
 
 other happy, when it is so ^"^P'f. „„stom, as we have 
 consent of those who are to be mameci • 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 126 
 
 y without any cere- 
 
 •onsiderable families, 
 ;hemselves, especially 
 a, the stability of iiiar- 
 
 and for the most part 
 [er, those agreements 
 ^e together as long m 
 they are tired of each 
 Lorsake his wife, with- 
 
 many insults from her 
 
 hould leave her hus- 
 j his ill conduct, would 
 
 ,and has a right to cut 
 J away from him jbu 
 rons, they may part by 
 noise, and the parties 
 in. They cannot even 
 y crime in this. "My 
 . '' said one of Jhe«i to a 
 i make him comprehend 
 ition : " my neighbour s 
 wives and we were all 
 mable than to make eacti 
 ply done without wrong- 
 this custom, as we have 
 mas an abuse, and is not 
 
 luois. 
 
 ! Indians, treaties of mar- 
 rents alone. The parties 
 • they give themselves up 
 m whom they depend; 
 10 conclusion without the 
 ! married. 
 
 r without bein^ courted, 
 'to find her a suitor. On 
 great deal of percaution. 
 
 In some places the women are not in haste to be mar- 
 ried, because they are allowed to make trials of it when 
 they can, and the ceremony of hiarriage only changes 
 their condition for the worse. 
 
 In general there is a great deal of modesty observed 
 ill the behaviour of the young people whilst they treat 
 of their marriages ; and they say that it was quite other- 
 wise in ancient times. But what is almost incredible, 
 although it has been attested by good authors, is, that 
 in many places the new married couple are together a 
 whole year, living in a perfect continence. This they 
 do in order to show that they married for friendship, and 
 not to gratify a sensual passion. A young woman, they 
 say, would even be pointed at, who should happen to 
 be with child the first year of her marriage. 
 
 After this it will be easier to believe what is said of 
 the behaviour of the young people during their court- 
 ship, in the places where they are allowed to see one 
 another in private. For though custom allows them to 
 hold very private meetings, yet in the greatest danger 
 that chastity can be exposed to, and even under the 
 veil of night, they say, that nothing pnsses against the 
 rules of the strictest decorum, and that not even a word 
 is spoken that cari give the least offence to modesty. 
 
 Although we have already alluded to the ceremonies 
 of marriages, still, perhaps, it may not be improper to 
 offer the following observations of a missionary who re- 
 sided a long time amongst the Indians : — " I find in all 
 that has been written of the preliminaries and ceremonies 
 of the marriages of these people, vnrious accounts pro- 
 ceeding either from the different customs of divers na- 
 tions, or from the little care the authors of relations took 
 to be well informed. The intended husband must make 
 presents, and in this, as in every thing else, nothing can 
 exceed the discretion with which he behaves, and the 
 respectful behaviour which he shows to his future 
 spouse. In some places the young man is contented to 
 go and sit by the side of the young woman in her cabin, 
 
126 
 
 ORIGIN' OF THE 
 
 and if she suffers it and continue in herp ace, it is taken 
 lor her consent, and the nmrringe is concluded. Uut in 
 the midst of this deference and respect, he giv.s some 
 tokens that l>e will soon be master. In fact among the 
 presents she receives, tliere are some which oufiht less 
 to be recr.nrded as marks of friendship, than as symbols 
 and iiotFces of the slavery to which she is gonfg to be 
 reduced ; such are the collar, which is a long and broad 
 band of leatlier which serves to draw burdens, tie kdUe 
 and a billet which are carried to her cabui. This is to 
 let her know, that she is to carry t!ie burdens, dress the 
 provisions, and get wood for firing. The custom is also 
 in some places for her to bring before hand into the cabin, 
 where she is to dwell after marriage, all the wood that 
 will be wanted next winter. And it is to be observed, 
 that in all I have just said, there is no difference be- 
 tween the nations, where the women have all the au- 
 thoritv, and those where they have nothing to do witn 
 the affairs of government. These same women who arc 
 in seme degree the mistresses of the state, at least for 
 form, and who make the principal body of it, when they 
 have attained a certain age, and have children m a con- 
 dition to make them respectable, are not at all respected 
 before this, and are i^ their domestic affairs the slaves ot 
 their husbands." 
 
 MARRIAGE AMONG THE TONGUSI. CORIAKS, AMD 
 *- KAMSCHADALES. 
 
 "In the marriage of the Tongusi," says Abernethy, 
 " many ceremonies are used, but the principal and indis- 
 pensable one is, the offering of a plate of corn or some 
 game to the bride by her intended husband. A»o;f f ^- 
 iral tribes of the Tongusi, marriage is attended with dan- 
 cing, music, and a variety of games and sports which «5me- 
 timS continue for several days. There are others who 
 
■«^ 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 i«r 
 
 1 her place, it is taken 
 3 concluded. But in 
 spect, he gives some 
 . In fact among the 
 me wliich oujihtless 
 hip, than as symbols 
 :h she is goiig to be 
 h is a long and broad 
 u\v burdens, the kettle 
 ler cabin. This is lo 
 t!ie burdens, dress tho 
 g. The custom is also 
 R! hand into the cabin, 
 ge, all the wood that 
 d it is to he ohserved, 
 I is no diflference be- 
 ncn have all the au- 
 ve nothing to do with 
 i same women who are 
 f the state, at least fox 
 1 body of it, when they 
 have children in a con- 
 are not at all respected 
 istic affairs the slaves of 
 
 IGUSI, CORIAKS, AND 
 .LES. 
 
 igusi," says Aberiiethy, 
 ; the principal and indis- 
 a plate of corn or some 
 1 husband. Among sev- 
 age is attended with dan- 
 esand sports which some- 
 There are others who 
 
 do not exhibit any mark of rejoicing on these occasions. 
 Among some, the contract is conducted by their parents, 
 while others allow the lovers to' choose and come to an 
 agreenient. They frequently bestow presents on each 
 other, in order to ascertain each other's minds, for the ac- 
 ceptance of these gifts is a sure mark of their consent. The 
 husband generally takes his wife among his own rela- 
 tions, where she spends several weeks, and is entertained 
 with kindness and hospitality, 
 
 " If the husband be a hunter, which is generally the 
 case, for the greater part of them procure their subsistence 
 either by hunting or fishing, every domestic charge is de- 
 volved on the wife ; still there are some who attend to 
 agriculture and the rearing of cattle. Nothing can ex- 
 ceed the modesty which both the bride and bridegroom as- 
 sume on the night they are wedded ; and I have also been 
 told that a separation frequently takes place a week or 
 two after they are married, by reason of her desire to live 
 four weeks in {jerfect continence. "^Phis, however, is not 
 generally true, for I observed that chastity was very often 
 violated, among them, before they are legally united. 
 Among the Coriaks thpre are many tribes or families who 
 never marry but among theniselves. Here the woman 
 signifies her consent by keeping the present which he sends 
 her ; if she returns it, he never sends it to another. Al- 
 though the women are the slaves of their husbands in the 
 domestic affairs, still they are very much respected 
 when they attain a certain age, and they even contribute 
 to /conduct the affairs of government, under the title of the 
 Mistresses of the State. Their contracts of marriage are 
 binding no longer than both parties are willing. If a sep- 
 aration takes place, the mother takes the children with 
 her to her relations ; however, it is not a common thing to 
 see them separate after they have children." 
 
 Santini tells us that he was once entertained by the 
 Kamschadalcs at the celebration of the nuptials of a Kam- 
 schadalian chief. His description of the merry festivities 
 corresponds with the Olympic games which were observed 
 
 RrNMOfllMMIH 
 
 iMHililii 
 
128 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 among the Hurons of North America on a similar occa- 
 
 ''°" Era annunciato fra tutte le famiglie chi apparteneva- 
 no al Principe, che le nozze del loro prmcipalc lossero ce- 
 Tebrntr Igiorno seguente. Tutte le signore e s.gnon del 
 nae^ si apparechmvano all' allegrezza sopra un monte 
 Eo il capo della nazione. Nella mattina del giorno 
 Inminuo V. eraunagrande compagnia nel luogo dove s| 
 LTono radunare. Avevano dei musici e del cantatori rh 
 Sra Dan/avano con movimenti c.rcolan. U sposo 
 f a sposa stavano nel mezzo e cantavano una canzone per 
 Lloro futura felicita. Dopo questo comminc.avano a 
 corre.^ sal are, e scoccare dd dardi. Questa scena mi n- 
 duie a k memoria gli esercizii dei Greci ant.chi. Quest' 
 u^rfza di festeggiamenti aisposalizu non si trova per tu •• 
 ?o questo Pae^i: Soventemente vanno ins.eme senza a - 
 can ceremonio, dopo che si ottene il consenso dei parent . 
 Ouando fanno Vamore,che non sara bngo empo, si rega- 
 Kchc cosa dall' uomo alia donna, e i'accettazioned. 
 nuesto e un ccrto indizio dell' approbazione. 
 ^ « tV^ announced," says Santini, "among the re a- 
 tions of the prince, that his nuptials were to be celebrated 
 SoHowingday. All the damsels and young men, and 
 Se old of both sixes prepared themselves tor the approacli- 
 hS fStivities. Agreeably to the request, crowds were 
 sefn repairing to the favo?ed spot, which was the sumniit 
 of a beautiful hill in the immediate vicinity ot the residence 
 of the chief, the intended spouse. Musicians and sxngers 
 of war were there to inspire their minds with mirth and 
 senUr^ents of bravery and heroism. Havmg formed a 
 ringToundtheweddld couple, who at this time sang a 
 S for their own futu. happiness and prosperity, they 
 Seed and moved in a circular way. The dance was 
 STup^^ededby their athletic exercises, which consist- 
 S Tn mnning, leaping, and shooting arrows The scene 
 So^c^remindedme of the Olympic S^^^-^f^.'^'Z 
 Greeks These rejoicings and amusements at the mar- 
 ri^eTof theKamihadtlesarenot at aU general. In 
 
 so 
 
 wi 
 ob 
 th' 
 mi 
 tic 
 
 ti 
 ol 
 fli 
 
 th 
 T 
 
 h( 
 el 
 S 
 sf 
 U 
 a 
 u 
 
 e 
 
 c 
 
 a 
 
 il 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 120 
 
 :a on a similar occa- 
 
 glie chi apparteneva- 
 principalc fossero ce- 
 2 signore e signori del 
 izza sopra un monte 
 la mattina del giorno 
 nia nel luogo dove si 
 isici e dei cantatori di 
 nti circolari. U sposo 
 ivano una canzone per 
 sto comminciavano a 
 i. Questa scena mi ri- 
 Greciantichi. Quest' 
 ii non si Irova per tut 
 inno insieme senza al- 
 l consenso dei parenti. 
 I hmgo tempo, si rega- 
 nna, e i'accettazione di 
 nbazione." 
 
 ini, " among the rela- 
 s were to be celebrated 
 Is and young men, and 
 selves tor the approach- 
 ; request, crowds were 
 which was the summit 
 vicinity of the residence 
 Musicians and singers 
 minds with mirth and 
 sm. Having formed a 
 rho at this time sang a 
 as and prosperity, they 
 way. The dance was 
 xercises, which consist- 
 ing arrows. The scene 
 )ic games of the ancient 
 musements at the mar- 
 lot at all general. In 
 
 some parts of this country they frequently go together 
 without any ceremony, if the consent of their parents be 
 obtained. Their courtship commonly lasts no longer than 
 the time which is consumed in sending a present to the wo- 
 man, which, if she accepts of it, is a mark of her approba- 
 
 tion. 
 
 WAR AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 The youths of these various tribes are much addicted 
 to war While we thus express ourself in the present 
 tense, let us be understood as describing the Indian some 
 centuries ago. Accustomed to hear the exploits of thei» 
 forefathers related with admiration, they become impatient 
 to sienalize themselves in the same career. The usual 
 avowed causes of war among the Indians, are to secure 
 their right of hunting within certam bounds ; to maintain 
 their cllims to their own territories ; or to avenge the death 
 of such of their tribe as may have fallen in former con- 
 
 '^'^Every tribe has a band of warriors. This consists of^l 
 the males of the nation, from 16 years of a«e to &0. 
 Their arms are bows and arrows, and a war club. 1 he 
 head of this club is about three inches wid abalf iniam- 
 eter. with an edge of flint or steel fixed in one side of it . 
 Se their inte^urse with Europeans, they have sub- 
 stitated the musket, for their bows and arrows, and the 
 tomahawk for their war club; to these they have now 
 Sa sniping knife, and ada^ger. These warriors are 
 
 ""1S'ht%rritof%Ss"elder^^ 
 
 edrhii^arisnece^^.they e^^^^^^^^^ - JTd^ 
 
 ^' nTlln "Tev s^ « lie unc^v«S ; they cry to us to 
 :;CS>^o^iTJheirspiritm.ustbeappea^. T^ 
 i3\e guaidians^ of our honour inspire us with a res- 
 
 tm 
 
130 
 
 ORIGIN OF THB 
 
 olution to geek the murderers of our brothers. Let us go 
 and devour those by whom they were slain. Sit not, 
 therefore, inactive. Give way to your valour. Anoint 
 your hair. Paint your faces. Fill your quivers. Muke 
 the forests resound with your songs. Console the spirit of 
 the dead, and tell them they shall be avenged." 
 
 The warriors ipimediately raise the war song, and de- 
 mand to be led against the enemy. The chief who is to 
 be their leader paints himself black : fasts several days and 
 avoids 11 conversation with those of the tribe. By this 
 means he hopes to conciliate the favour of the Great 
 Spirit and to avert the malevolence of the evil one. He 
 carefully observes his dreams, which generally portend 
 success. Some people have fancied that this fasting arose 
 from a desire to accustom themselves to hunger; but 
 according to their own notio i J, we are informed, that vhey 
 do it purely from a religionii «iotive. It is no less certain 
 also that they esteem thei/ dreams as real oracles and 
 notices from ' iven. Those Indians who are in any 
 trouble of mind, it is said, frequently lie down to sleep in 
 order to communicate with thtse oracles. 
 
 Having fasted the appointed time, he takes a belt of 
 wampiun in his hand, and addresses his warriors, informing 
 them of all the motives for the war, and of the success 
 which the Great SpirUhas promised to their arms. He 
 then lays dc w t the belt, and he who takes it up is second 
 in command. The chief removes the black paint, and is 
 painted red. He sings the war song and makes a devo- 
 tional address to the Great Spirit, in which he is joined by 
 all the warriors. They then peiform the war dance, and 
 concluded with a feast of dogs* flesh. The chief, though 
 he has fasted so long, seldom partakes of this feast ; he re- 
 counts the valiant actions of himself and his ancestors. 
 From this time till their departure on their expedition, 
 every day is spent in preparation, and every night in 
 feasting. 
 
 A hatchet painted red is sent to the nation which they 
 are to attack. This is the declaration of war ; a dangerous 
 
OF THE 
 
 f our brothers. Let us go 
 they were slain. Sit not, 
 ,y to your valour. Anoint 
 Fill your quivers. Make 
 songs. Console the spirit of 
 mil \)e avenged." 
 •aise the war song, and de- 
 emy. The chief who is to 
 black : fasts several days and 
 hose of the tribe. By this 
 e the favour of the Great 
 olence of the evil one. He 
 1, which generally portend 
 Pancied that this fasting arose 
 Viemselves to hunger; but 
 I J, we are informed, that \hey 
 emotive. It is no less certain 
 reams as real oracles and 
 ;e Indians who are in any 
 quently lie down to sleep in 
 ifcse oracles. 
 
 ted time, he takes a belt of 
 Iresses his warriors, informing 
 the war, and of the success 
 )romised to their arms. He 
 he who takes it up is second 
 noves the black paint, and is 
 ?ar song and makes a devo- 
 airit, in which he is joined by 
 perform the war dance, and 
 gs' flesh. The chief, though 
 I partakes of this feast ; he re- 
 f himself and his ancestors. 
 >art«re on their expedition, 
 (ration, and every night in 
 
 sent to the nation which they 
 claration of war ; a dangrerous 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 131 
 
 commission, which is generally discharged by a slave, and 
 often proves fatal to lum. 
 
 When the Indians set OHt on their march, a mat is all 
 they take besides their arms. They maintain themselves 
 on their way by hunting. If not near the enemy's coun- 
 try, they are quite unguarded, separating in small parties 
 during tlio day, for the coiivenjeiice of hunting ; but taking 
 care at night, to return to their cau)p, which is pitched 
 ht'fore buusct. IJy the sun and their knowledge of the 
 country, they direct their different routes so well, that 
 tliey never fail of meeting at the appointed place. When 
 tlicy have entered the enemy's country, a very different 
 conduct is observed; circumspection now attends the 
 minutest actions. The game is no longer pursued ; they 
 arc not even permitted to speak ; they converse by signs ; 
 they are sensible th.tt they tlieinselves have muchsagacity 
 in discovering an enemy, and they rightly conclude, 
 that enemies have no less. The Indians, indeed, possess 
 a degree of sagacity, in this respect, which can scarcely 
 be conceived by civilized nations. At a very great 
 distance, they discover habitations by the smell of the 
 fire. They perceive the track of a foot on the smoothest 
 grass, and on the hardest substance. From the track they 
 discover, with amazing certainty, the nation, the sex, the 
 stature of the person who has passed, and the time that 
 has elapsed sine? the track was formed. It is not easy to 
 avoid an enemy so sagacious. It becomes the great con- 
 cern of both parties, therefore, to conci*al their own traces 
 and discover those of their opponents. For the former 
 purpose they use all precautions ; they follow each other 
 in a single line, each treading in the footsteps ofthose be- 
 fore him ; while the last carefully conceals their track by 
 throwing leaves upon it. If they discover a rivulet on 
 their way, they march in it, the more effectually to deceive 
 their enemies. Their precautions increase as they ap- 
 proach their adversaries ; they march only during the 
 night, and during the day form a continual ambuscade. 
 If they succeed in discovering their enemies without 
 
132 
 
 ORIOIN OF THB 
 
 themselves being discovered, they immediately hold a 
 council, in which they only whisper, and thus plan the 
 dreadful scene which is to be acted. hTimediately before 
 daybreak, at the time when their adversaries are sup- 
 posed to be immersed in the soundest sle(;p, they approach 
 them on their hands and knees, till within bow-shot. 
 The chief gives a signal ; they start up, uiid with a hor- 
 rid yell discharge their arrows. Taking advantage of 
 the confusion, they rush forward, i.nd with their toma- 
 hawks complete the carnage. Without some evident 
 advantage of this kind, an Indian seldom engages ; tor 
 he expects no praise for a victory which is purchased 
 with the lives of any of his party. , , „ , 
 
 Havino- secured the victory, and despatched all who 
 would be troublesome to tliem on their return, they 
 make the rest prisoners. They then scalp the dead and 
 wounded ; twisting the hair round their left hand and 
 setting their foot on the person's neck, with a few strokes 
 of the scalping knife, they dexterously separate the scalp 
 from the head, and preserve it as a monument of their 
 victory. They never dispute about the division of their 
 prisoners. He who is apprehensive of being wronged, 
 with his tomahawk soon despatches the unhappy cause 
 of their contest. They now turn their faces towards 
 their own country, and if apprehensive of being pur- 
 sued they use the same precautions with which they 
 advanced. If all these precautions do not conceal them, 
 they slay all their prisoners and each taking a separate 
 road hoiiiGwards, they put an elfectual stop to the 
 searches of an enemy. If they proceed in security, they 
 are very careful to watch their prisoners ; who during 
 the day are constantly held by some of their conquerors, 
 and during the night are fastened to the ground by the 
 arms, the legs, and the neck, and cords from all these 
 places are held by an Indian, who is instantly awaked 
 by the smallest motion. The prisoners often during 
 the night time sing their death song. " I am going to 
 die," they exclaim, "but will not shrink from the tor- 
 
■ thb 
 
 they immediately hold a 
 vhisper, and thus plan the 
 cted. Immediately before 
 their adversaries are sup- 
 undest sleep, they approach 
 lees, till within bow-shot, 
 y start up, and with a bor- 
 vs. Taking advantage of 
 irard, and with their toma- 
 . Without some evident 
 idian seldom engages ; for 
 ictory which is purchased 
 larty. 
 
 y, and despatched all who 
 em on their return, they 
 ley then scalp the dead and 
 
 round their left hand and 
 n's neck, with a few strokes 
 xterously separate the scalp 
 ! it as a monument of their 
 ; about the division of their 
 licnsive of being wronged, 
 patches the unhappy cause 
 7 turn their faces towards 
 ipprehensive of being pur- 
 cautions with which they 
 utions do not conceal them, 
 and each taking a separate 
 It an effectual stop to the 
 ey proceed in security, they 
 leir prisoners ; who during 
 y some of their conquerors, 
 itened to the ground by the 
 k, and cords from all these 
 n, who is instantly awaked 
 'he prisoners often during 
 ath song[. " I am going to 
 ill not shrink from the tor- 
 
 NORTH ,: \i W S JAN INDI AN3, 
 
 133 
 
 tures inflicted by my enemies. I will die like n warrior, 
 and go to join those chiefs who have suffered before 
 me." 
 
 When they approach their tents, they announce their 
 arriv A by different cries. The number of war whoops 
 indicate how many prisoners they have taken. The 
 number of doath cries, indicate how many of their 
 companions they have lost. The whole villnge meets 
 them to learn the particulars. They form a line through 
 which the prisoticrs are obliged to pass ; and they beat 
 them with sticks from one end to the other. By a coun- 
 cil which is immediately held, their fate is soon deter- 
 mined. Those who are condftmned to die are delivered 
 to the war chief; those who are spared are to be given 
 to the chief of the nation. A prisoner is uo sooner con- 
 demned than he is. led to execution. He is bound to 
 the stake, while, for the lust time, he sinefs his death 
 song. He is then burned and expires with that ferocious 
 courage which distinguishe.o an Indian warrior, if he 
 be a cnief who has given proofs of his prowess in for- 
 mer engagements with his enemies, they frequently 
 give his fortitude a severe trial, by the infliction of tho 
 most dreadful torments. Terror finds no place on the 
 one hand, nor pity on the other. The victim glories in 
 his torments as unequivocal marks of the opinion enter- 
 tained of him by his tormentors. He boasts of the vic- 
 tories he has obtained over their nation : he enumerates 
 the scalps which he possesses ; he recapitulates the man- 
 ner in which he has treated his prisoners,and reproaches 
 them with ignorance in the act of torture. This scene, 
 it is said, sometimes continues with little intermission 
 for several days, till the prisoner is exhausted, but not 
 humbled, expires without a sigh, or till his taunts pro- 
 voke his torrnentors to frustrate their own designs hy 
 putting a speedy end to his existence. The tortures 
 made use of on these occasions are of various kinds, but 
 all of them are such only as a savage heart could con- 
 ceive, or a savage hand could inflict, and that only when 
 
 12» 
 
134 
 
 ORIGIN OP THS 
 
 prompted by that deadly animosity which cannot exist, 
 but amone barbarous tribes. 
 
 tTnot^o be imagined that these tortures are ofte« in- 
 flicted. None ever suffer them but a chief, who has dis- 
 Sshed himself in war. Burning is the general yay 
 K ting prisoners to death, and but few of them suffer 
 even nlat manner. A great part are delivered to the 
 chS of the nation, and distributed to those who have l<^t 
 their husbands, sons or other relations m the war. 1 ney 
 are by them generally adopted into their resoective 
 familia; and i? they conduct themselves properly and 
 seem contented with their condition, they expenence that 
 tenderness and regard which belong to those whose plac^ 
 thev fill. They have no chance of retummg to their own 
 She, for the lildians esteem all who permit themselves 
 to^ made prisoners as being unworthy of hfe, and would 
 not receive them, could they make tW ^cape. The 
 prisoners who are not adopted into some family, are made 
 slaves, and are often disposed of to Europeans for spiritu- 
 ous liquors ; a custom introduced by the French mission- 
 aries for the purpose of preventing the torturing of pns- 
 
 oners of war. , i j«~. 
 
 The animosity of savages is hereditary, and can seldom 
 be extinguished ; when peace becomes ne«^ssary, there- 
 fore, it is not easy to bring about the preliminaries. Even 
 when an Indian is brought to the last extremity, he will 
 seldom confess that peace is necessary for hun ; he tries 
 to show that it is the interest of his adversary ; and gen- 
 erally employs a mediator who is a friend to both partiw. 
 A few of the most respectable heads of the tribe, attend- 
 ed by those chiefs who have undertaken to be mediators, 
 proceed to that nation with which they are to treat. Be- 
 fore them is carried the pipe of peace, a sacred symbol, 
 the rights of which no Indian will presume to violate. 
 This pipe is about four feet long ; its bowl is of red mar- 
 ble • its stem of wood, adorned with feathers, and painted 
 with hieroglyphics. From the variety of these ornaments 
 an Indian can immediately judge to what nation it be- 
 
p TH« 
 
 NORTB AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 135 
 
 losity which cannot exist, 
 
 these tortures are often in- 
 m btit a chief, who has dis- 
 3urning is the general way 
 and but few of them suffer 
 at part are delivered to the 
 uted to those who have lost 
 •elations in the war. They 
 jted into their respective 
 ;t themselves properly and 
 idition, they expenence that 
 belong to those whose places 
 ice of returning to their own 
 all who permit themselves 
 
 unworthy of life, and would 
 ' make their escape. The 
 
 into some family, are made 
 1 of to Europeans for spiritu- 
 aced by the French mission- 
 enting the torturing of pris- 
 
 is hereditary, and can seldom 
 e becomes necessary, there- 
 K)Ut the preliminaries. Even 
 
 the last extremity, he will 
 
 1 necessary for him ; he tries 
 t of his adversary ; and gen- 
 ho is a friend to bolh parties. 
 )le heads of the tribe, attend- 
 I undertaken to be mediators, 
 grbich they are to treat. Be- 
 e of peace, a sacred symbol, 
 ian will presume to violate, 
 long ; its bowl is of red mar- 
 led with feathers, and painted 
 the variety of these ornaments 
 
 judge to what nation it be- 
 
 longs. Having reached the encampment of the hostile 
 nation, an inferior chief fills the pipe of peace with 
 tobacco ; and having lighted it, presents It first to heaven, 
 then to earth, and, lastly, in a circle to all parts of the 
 horizon ; thereby invoking all the spirits that dwell in 
 heaven, in earth and air, to he present at the treaty. He 
 next presents it to the hereditary chief, who takes a few 
 quiffs, blowing the smoke, first towards heaven, and then 
 around him towards the earth. In their turns, it is pre- 
 sented to all the chiefs in gradations, none presuming 
 to touch it but with their lips. A council is immediately 
 held, and if the parties agree, a red hatchet is buried as 
 a symbol of the promised oblivion of their animosity. A 
 belt made of a kind of shells, cotrimonly caUed a belt of 
 wampum, is made use of on this occasion ; and, by the 
 arrangement of the shells, records to p^..ierity every 
 stipulation of the treaty. 
 
 With this account, which is given us in an eminent 
 Geography, the following observations by the Bishon 
 of Meaux, are concordant : 
 
 " As soon as all the warriors are embarked, the canoes 
 at first go a little way and range themselves close together 
 upon a line ; then the chief rises up, and holding a Chichi' 
 coue in his hand, he thunders out his song of war, and his 
 soldiers answer him by a treble He, drawn with all their 
 strength from the bottom of their breasts. The elders and 
 chiefs of the council who remain on the shore, exhort the 
 warriors to behave well, and especially not to suffer them- 
 selves to be surprised. Of all the advices that can be giv- 
 en to a savage, this is the most necessary. This exhorta- 
 tion does not interrupt the chief who continues singing. 
 Lastly the warriors conjure their relations and friends not to 
 forget them. I Then sending forth all together hideous bowl- 
 ings, they set off directly, and row with such speed that 
 they are soon out of sight. 
 
 " The Huronsand the Iroquois do notusetheChichicoue, 
 but they give them to their prisoners ; so that these instru- 
 ments, which among others is an instrument of war, seem 
 
 
 MMM 
 
 mmmm 
 
 HHI 
 
L..jaiJte6aitiftfi«fefeaaaMffig^iEi^ikLi 
 
 igg OKIOIN OF THE 
 
 anions them to be a mark of slavery. The warriors seldom 
 Selny short marches, especially when the troop is nu- 
 merousTbut on the other hand, they take presages from 
 ^very thing ; and the jugglers, whose business it is to ex- 
 Sthem, hasten or retard their march at their pleasure. 
 VVhSstTeV are not in a suipected country, they take uo 
 wecaution/and frequently one shall scarce find two or three 
 ?,Srs to'gether,- each iakiog his own way to hunt but 
 Tow far sSver they stray from the route, they all return 
 pu^c uallTto the place, and at the hour appointed for their 
 Lnde^voGs. They encamp a long time before sunset, and 
 commonly thev leave before the camp a large "pace sur 
 rTnded Jith palisades, or rather a sort ol lattice, on which 
 tiey place their Manitous, tn™e4 towards the pl-ce they 
 »re Koing to. They invoke them for an hour, and they do 
 the Same every morning before they decamp. After this 
 they think they have nothing to fear, they »«PP?f^iJ»t/^J 
 soirits take upon them to be sentinels, and aU the army 
 sfeepsquietlyundertheirsupposedsafeguard. Expenence 
 does not undeceive these barbarians, nor bring them out ot 
 their presumptuous confidence. It has its source m an in- 
 dolence and laziness which nothing can conquer, t^very 
 one is an enemy in the way of the warriors, but neverthe- 
 less if they meet any of their allies, or any parties nearly 
 equil in force of people, with whom they have no quarrel, 
 they make friendship .with each other. If the allies they 
 meet are at war with the same enemy, the chiet ol tne 
 8tron«8t party, or of that which too' up arms first, gives 
 some scaljsto the other, which they are always provided 
 with for these occasions, and says to him," You have done 
 your burineis ," that is to say, " you have fulfilled your 
 engagement, your honor is safe, you may return home. 
 But this is to be understood when the meeting is accident- 
 al, when they have not appointed them, and when they 
 have no occasion for a reinforcement. When they are just 
 entering on an enemy's country, they stop for a ceremony 
 which is somewhat singular. . . . .u i:„ 
 
 " At night they make a great feast, after which they lie 
 down ; as soon as they are awake, those who have had any 
 dreams go from fire to fire, singing their song of death. 
 
rery. The warriors seldom 
 :idlly when the troop is nu- 
 ll, they take presages from 
 , whose business it is to ex- 
 leir march at their pleasure. 
 ;cted country, they take uo 
 shall scarce find two or three 
 r his own way to hunt ; but 
 m the route, they all return 
 the hour appointed for their 
 long time before sunset, and 
 the camp a large space sur- 
 lier a sort of lattice, on which 
 me4 towards the place they 
 tiem for an hour, and they do 
 re they decamp. After this 
 to fear, they suppose that the 
 sentinels, and all the army 
 posed safeguard. Experience 
 barians, nor bring them out of 
 ;e. It has its source in an in- 
 nothing can conquer. Every 
 (f the warriors, but neverthe- 
 ir allies, or any parties nearly 
 \\ whom they have no quarrel, 
 lach other. If the allies they 
 lamc enemy, the chief of the 
 hich too' up arms first, gives 
 icfl they are always provided 
 I says to him," You have done 
 »y, " you have fulfilled your 
 safe, you may return home." 
 when the meeting is accident- 
 tpointed them, and when they 
 wcement. When they are just 
 Qtry, they stop for a ceremony 
 
 reat feast, after which they lie 
 wake, those who have had any 
 , singing their song of death, 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 lar 
 
 with which they intermix their dreams in an enigmatical 
 manner. Every one racks his brains to guess them, and if 
 nobody can do it, those who -have dreamt are at liberty to 
 return home. This gives a fine opportunity to cowards. 
 Then they make new invocations to the Spirits ; they ani- 
 mate each other more than ever to do wonders ; they swear 
 to assist each other, and then they renew their march ; and 
 if they come thither by water, they quit their canoes, which 
 they hide very carefully. If every thing was observed 
 that is prescribed on these occasions, it would be difficult 
 to surprise a party of war that is entered into an enemy's 
 country. They ought to make no more fires, no more cries, 
 nor hunt any more, nor even speak to each other but by 
 signs. But these laws are sometimes violated. Every sav- 
 age is born presumptuous, and incapable of the least re- 
 straint. They seldom neglect, however, to send out every 
 evening some rangers,' who consume two or three hours in 
 looking round the country ; if they have seen nothing they 
 go to sleep quietly, and they leave the guard of the camp 
 again to the Manitous. 
 
 " As soon as they have discovered an enemy, they send 
 out a party to reconnoitre them, and on their report they 
 hold a council. The attack is generally made at day-break. 
 They suppose the enemy is at this time in their deepest 
 sleep, and all night they lie on their bellies, without stir- 
 ring. The approaches are made in the same posture, craw- 
 ling on their feet nnd hands, till they come to the place ; 
 then all rise up, the ehief gives the signal by a loud cry, to 
 which all the troops answer by real bowlings, and they make 
 at the same time their first discharge of their arrows ; then, 
 without giving the enemy any time to look about, they fall 
 upon them with their clubs. In latter times these people 
 have substituted little hatchets instead of these wooden 
 head-breakers, which they call by the same name ; since 
 which, their engagements are more bloody. When the 
 battle is over, they take the scalps of the dead and the dy- 
 ing; and they never think of making prisoners till the ene- 
 my makes no more resistance. 
 
 " If they find their enemy on their guard, or too well in- 
 trenched, they retire, if they have time for it ; if not, they 
 
,jijams..-^,if:^: 
 
 138 
 
 ORIGIN OF THB 
 
 take the resolution to fight stoutly, and there is sometimes 
 much blood shed on both sides. ♦c.if 4k„ 
 
 « The attack of a camp is the image of fury itself, the 
 barbarous fierceness of the conquerors, *«f ^h« despair of 
 the vanquished, who know what they inust expect if they 
 fan hito\e hands of their enemies, produce on either side 
 such eff .rts as pa-s all description. The apnearance of the 
 combatantsall besmeared with black and re( still increases 
 i^u u f.l,« Rchi • and from this pattern one roighl 
 
 l?oTtru:Vic m^\ heU. When the v'ictory is no longer 
 Smhtful the^^reclly .dispatch all those whom it would 
 Koubiesome to carry away, and seek only to tue out the 
 rest thev intended to make prisoners. . , , a- 
 
 " The savages are naturdly intrepid, and notM.uhstand.ng 
 their brutal fierceness, they yet P'««en-e ,n the midst o 
 action much coolness. Nevertheh-ss they ej ^r hght . 
 the field only when they cannot avoid 4t, their leason is, 
 that a victory marked with the blood of the conquerors, is 
 not properly'a victory, and the glory of a f.e consists a 
 bringing back all his subjects sa e and sound. / J^^^^^.^ 
 toldfthat when two enemies who are a^q"f'nt^«^'.^"' 1^ 
 the fight, there sometimes passes between ^^em d alogues 
 much like that of Homer^s heroes. I do .^t think this 
 happens in the height of engagement ; but it may happen 
 thft^in little rencountres, or perhaps before passing a brook 
 or forcing an entrenchment, they say something by waj oi 
 
 defiance, or to call to mind some such ^?"<=«""a'l!".reneral- 
 .. Wa.! is commonly made by a surprise, and t general 
 
 ly succeeds, for as the savages very fl^^q^^^^^y "^s'^^Jj^t'e 
 precautions nece.ssary to shun a surprise, so a;e they active 
 Ld skilful in surprising. On the other hand tl^^se people 
 have a wonderful talent, I may say, an instinct, to k"ow it 
 any person has passed any place. On the fjrtes grass 
 or the hardest ground, even upon "ones they discover 
 some traces, and by the way they are turned, by Je «hape 
 of their fee , by the manner they are separated f^om »-ath 
 other, they distinguish, as they say, the footsteps of d.ffe,. 
 ent nations, and those of men from ^l^^^^.'^f .^.^f"-.' 
 thought a long time there was an exaggeration in this mat 
 ter but Oie reports of those who have 1 ved lo"g among 
 the savages arc so unanimous herein, that 1 see no room to 
 
F THE 
 
 itly, and there is sometimes 
 
 le image of fury itself, the 
 oquerors, and the despair of 
 lat they must expect if they 
 nies, produce on either side 
 ion. The appearance of the 
 black and led, slill increases 
 Vom this pattern one mighl 
 
 iVhen the victory is no longer 
 
 ,c.h all those whom it would 
 
 \ and seek only to tire out the 
 
 isoners. 
 
 intrepid, and notwilhstanding 
 
 ret preserve in the midst of 
 rthehss they never fight in 
 iinot avoid 4t, their reason is, 
 le blood of the conquerors, is 
 »e glory of a chief consists m 
 safe and sound. 1 have been 
 who are acquainted, meet I'v 
 Lsses between them dialogues 
 heroes. I do not think this 
 agement ; but it may happen 
 erhaps before passing a brook, 
 Lhey say something by way of 
 ome such rcncountre. 
 by a surprise, and it general- 
 es very frequently neglect the 
 n a surprise, so are they active 
 n the other hand these people 
 ,ay say, an instinct, to know if 
 place. On the shortest grass, 
 n upon stones, they discover 
 they are turned, by the shape 
 r they are separated from each 
 ,ey say, the footsteps of differ- 
 leu from those of women. I 
 as an exaggeration in thisniat- 
 j who have lived long among 
 herein, that I see no room to 
 
 IS 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 139 
 
 doubt of their sincerity. Till the conquerors are in . 
 country of safety, they march forward expeditiously, and 
 lest the wounded should retard them, they carry them bv 
 turns on litters, or draw them on sledges in winter When 
 they re-enter their canoes they make their prisoners sinir 
 and they practise the same thing when they meet any 
 allies ; an honour which costs them a feast who receive it 
 and the unfortunate captives something more than the' 
 trouble of singing ; fo- they invite the allies to caress them 
 and to caress ^he prisoners is to do them all the mischief 
 hey can devise, or to maim them in such a manner that 
 hey are lamed for ever ; but there are some chiefs who 
 take some care of these wretches, and do not suffer them 
 be too much abused. But nothing is equal to the care 
 
 Ju^^l '"* ""^^P *''^'° 5 ^y **»y tbey are tied by the neck 
 and by the arms to one of the bars of the canoes. When 
 
 .^- ^u.l '""'* *^®'* " "''''"y o"« »•>"* holds them ; and 
 at night they are stretched upon the earth quite naked- 
 «ome cords fastened to piquets, fixfed in the ground, keep 
 their legs, arms, and necks so confined that they cannot 
 stir, and some long cords confine also their hands and feet 
 in such a manner that they cannot make the least motion 
 without waking the savages who lie on these cords. 
 
 ir among the prisoners there are any, who by their 
 wounds are not in a condition to be carried away, thev 
 burn them directly ; and as this is done in the first heat 
 and when they are in haste to retreat, they are, for the 
 most purt, more fortunate than the others who are reserved 
 lor a Slower punishment. 
 
 ». " ^/'•7'^r'" J° '^*^* **" ^^^ fi^''^ a ""k of their victory, 
 the chief of the victorious party sticks in the ground his 
 fighting club, on which he had taken care to trace the 
 mark of his nation, that o/ his family, and his own picture : 
 that is to say, an 0»a/, with all the figures he ha^ in his 
 face. Others painted all these marks on the trunk of a 
 tree, or on a piece of bark, with charcoal pounded and 
 runbed, inixed with some colours. They add some hiero- 
 glyphic characters, by means of which, those who pass by 
 may aow even the minutest circumstances, not only of 
 the action, but also of the whole transactions of the cam- 
 paign. They know the chief of the party by ail the marks 
 
 IHIIM 
 
140 
 
 ORIGIN OP THB 
 
 mournful o' Pl-"';8- J,^,: p" toEhe same questions 
 
 ^ople to'goto meet the warriors aud he '.omen o carry 
 
 SeS refreshments. In some V}^^' ^^^^^Xls^ui^r 
 mourning for those the^^have^;^^^ 
 
 some time they do nothing but mourn ^^ the dead- 
 « When this time is expired, they make anot*! 7//^/" 
 »» ucu luiB THpn everv one dries up his tears, 
 
 J 
 
 F 
 
 i 
 a 
 f( 
 c 
 I 
 ff 
 v 
 
 \\ 
 al 
 w 
 It 
 ei 
 d( 
 fo 
 h( 
 tr 
 or 
 ej 
 he 
 ur 
 mi 
 
 Tl 
 a I 
 ch 
 vi( 
 ini 
 to 
 no 
 wi 
 an 
 cri 
 in 
 pa 
 th< 
 
lis exploits by so many 
 ; that of the prisoners 
 laced on a stick or on a 
 luman figures without 
 9h the men, the women, 
 s are not always set up 
 peued, for when a party 
 'theJr route, in order to 
 
 ed at a certain distance 
 me, they halt, and the 
 heir approach. Among 
 ;nger is within hearing, 
 re a general idea of the 
 
 of the campaign ; he 
 ve lost by so many cries 
 
 people come out to hear 
 hole village comes out, 
 lenger, and learns from 
 he brings. As the mes- 
 , aloud, turning towards 
 they answer him by ac- 
 jrding as the tews are 
 lenger is then conducted 
 ) him the same questions 
 rier invites all the young 
 
 and the women to carry 
 aces they only think ot 
 >8t ; then the messenger 
 r do not go to meet him ; 
 e finds all the people as- 
 s all that has passed, then 
 carry him food ; and for 
 ourn for the dead, 
 hey make another cry to 
 ry one dries up his tears, 
 joicing. Something like 
 the hunters : the women 
 ♦o meet them as soon as 
 h, and before they inquire 
 bey inform them by their 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Ul 
 
 ^arsof the deaths that have happened since their departure, 
 Toreturn to the warriors, the mopient when the women 
 join them, is, properly speaking, the beginning of the 
 punishment of the prisoners ; and when some of them are 
 intended to be adopted, which is not allowed to be done by 
 ail nations, their future parents, whom they take care to in- 
 forin of It, go and receive them at a liftle distance, and 
 conduct them to their cabins by uome round-about ways. 
 In general, the captives are a long time ignorant of their 
 fate, and there are few who escape the first fury of the 
 women. '' 
 
 " All the prisoners who are destined to die, and those 
 whose fate is not yet decided, are, as I have already said, 
 abandoned to the fury of the women, who go to meet the 
 warriors ; and it is surprising that they resist all the" evils 
 they make them suffer. If. any one, especially, has lost 
 either her son or husband, or any other person that was 
 dear to her, though this loss had happened thirty years be- 
 fore, she is &/ury. She attacks the first who falls under 
 her hand ; and one can scarcely imagine how far she is 
 transported with rage ; she has no regard either to humanity 
 or decency, and on every wound she gives him, one would 
 expect to see him fall dead at her feet, if we did not know 
 how ingenious these' barbarians are in prolonging the most 
 unheard of punishments. All the night passes in this 
 manner in the camp of the warriors. 
 
 " The next day is the day of the triumph of the warriors. 
 The Iroquois and some others affect a great modesty, and 
 a still greater disinterestedness on the§e occasions. The 
 chiefs enter alone into the village, without any mark of 
 victory, keeping a profound silence, and retire to their cab- 
 ins, without showing that they have the least pretensions 
 to the prisoners. Among other nations the same custom is 
 not observed : the chief marches at the head of his troops 
 with the air of a conqueror ; his lieutenant comes after him 
 and a crier goes before, who is ordered to renew the death 
 cries. The warriors follow by two and two, the prisoners 
 m the midst, crowned with flowers, their faces and hair 
 painted, holding a stick in one band and a Chichicoue in 
 the other, their bodies almost naked, their arms tied above 
 
 13 
 
148 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 the elbows -with a cord, the end of which is held by the 
 warriors, and they sing without ceasing their death song to 
 the sound of the Chichicoue. 
 
 " This song has something mournful and haughty at the 
 same time ; and the captive has nothing of the air of a man 
 who suffers, and that is vanquished. This is pretty near the 
 sense of these songs : — *' 1 am brave andintrepid ; I do not 
 fear death nor any hind of tortures ; those who fear them are 
 cowards ; they are less than toomen ; life is nothing without 
 courage ; may my enemies be confounded with despair and rage; 
 Oh ' that I could devour them and drink their blood to the last 
 drop." From time to time they stop them ; the people gather 
 round them and dance ; they seem to do it with a good 
 will • they relate the finest actions of their lives ; they name 
 all those they have killed or burnt ; and they make par- 
 ticular mention of those for whom the people present are 
 concerned ; one would say that they only seek to animate 
 more and more against them the masters of their fate. In 
 fact, these boastMigs make those who hear them quite 
 furiou'., and they pay dear for their vanity : but by the 
 most cruel treatment, one would say, that they take a 
 pleasure in being tormented. - 
 
 <« Sometimes they oblige the prisoners to run througU 
 - two ranks of savages, armed with stones and sticks, who 
 fall upon them as if they would knock them m the head at 
 the first blow ; yet it never happens that they kill them ; 
 80 much care do they take, even when they seem to strike 
 at random, that their hand, which is guided by fury alone, 
 does not touch any part that would endanger life. In this 
 inarch every one has a right to torment them. They are 
 indeed allowed to defend themselves ; but they would, if 
 they were to attempt it, soon be overpowered. As soon as 
 they are arrived at the village, they lead them <.om cabin 
 to cabin, and every where they make them pay their 
 welcome In one place they pull off one of their nails, m 
 another place they bite off one of their fingers, or cut it off 
 with a bad knife which cuts like a saw. An old man tears 
 their flesh to the very bone ; a child with an awl wounds 
 them where he can ; a woman whips them without mercy, 
 till she is so tired that she cannot lift her hand ; but none of 
 
■HE 
 
 which is held by the 
 ising their death song to 
 
 nful and haughty at the 
 thing of the air of a man 
 This is pretty near the 
 ve and intrepid ; I do not 
 those who/ear them are 
 ; life is nothing without 
 led with despair and rage; 
 rink their blood to the last 
 I them ; the people gather 
 (1 to do it with a good 
 of their lives ; they name 
 , ; and they make par- 
 the people present are 
 y only seek to animate 
 msters of their fate. In 
 1 who hear them quite 
 leir vanity : but by the 
 say, that they take a 
 
 risoners to run through 
 stones and sticks, who 
 lock them in the head at 
 ins that they kill them ; 
 ,vhen they seem to strike 
 is guided by fury alone, 
 i endanger life. In this 
 irment tliem. They are 
 ves ; but they would, if 
 verpowered. As soon as 
 ey lead them *..om cabin 
 make them pay their 
 I off one of their nails, in 
 their fingers, or cut it off 
 1 saw. An old man tears 
 lild with an awl wounds 
 lips them without mercy, 
 ift her hand ; but none of 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 14^ 
 
 the warriors lay their hands on them, although they are 
 still-their masters ; and no one can multilate the prisoners 
 'vithout their leave, which they sfeldom want ; but this ex- 
 cepted, they have an entire liberty to make them suffer; 
 and if they lead them through several villages, either of the 
 same nation, or their neighbours or allies who have desired, 
 they are receiv'ed every where in the same manner. 
 
 " After these preludes they set about the distribution of 
 the captives, and their fate depends on those to whom they 
 «re delivered. At the rising of the council where they 
 have consulted of their fate, a crier invites all the people to 
 come to an open place, where the distribution is made 
 without any noise or disturbance. The women who have 
 lost their children or husbands in the war, generally receive 
 the first lot. In the next place they fulfil the promises 
 made to those who have given the collars. If there are 
 not captives enough for this purpose, they supply the want 
 of them by scalps, with which those who receive them 
 adorn themselves on rejoicing days ; and at other times 
 they hang them up at the doors of their cabins. On the 
 contrary, if the number of prisoners exceeds that of the 
 claimants, they send the 6verplus to the village of their 
 allies. A chief is not replaced but by a chief, or by two 
 or three ordinary persons who are always burnt, although 
 those whom they replace had died of diseases. 
 
 " The Iroquois never fail to set apart some of their pris- 
 oners for the public, and these the council dispose of as 
 they think proper. But the mothers of families may set 
 aside their sentence, and a;e the mistresses of the life and 
 death even of those who have been condemned or absolved 
 by the council. 
 
 " In som|j nations the warriors do not entirely deprive 
 themselves of the right of disposing of their captives, and 
 they to vvhom the council give them are obliged to put 
 them again into their hands if they require it ; but they do 
 It very seldom ; and when they do it they are obliged to 
 return the pledges or presents received from those persons. 
 If on their arrival they have declared their intentions on 
 this subject, it is seldom opposed. In general, the greatest 
 number of the prisoners of war are condemned to death, or 
 
tmrmmmfim 
 
 mmm 
 
 5 
 
 |4| ORiaiN OF THE 
 
 to very hard slavery, in which their lives are never secure ; 
 some are adopted ; and from thattime their condition dUlers 
 in nothing from that of the children of the nation. They 
 enter into all the rights of those places which they supply ; 
 tnd they often acquire so far the spirit ofthc nation of which 
 they are become members, that they make no difficulty ot 
 going to war against their own countrymen. The Iroquois 
 would have scarcely supported themselves hitheito but by 
 this policy. Having been at war many years against al 
 the other nations, they would at present have been reduced 
 almost to nothing, ifthey had not taken great care to natura- 
 lize a good part of their prisoners of war. 
 
 *« It sometimes happens that instead of sending into the 
 other villages the surplus of their captives, they give them 
 to private persons, who had not asked for any ; and, in this 
 case, either they are not so far masters of them, as not to be 
 obliged to consult the chiefs of the council how they shall 
 dispose of them, or else they are obliged to adopt them. In 
 the first place he to whom they make a present ol a slave, 
 sends for him by one of his family ; then he fastejis him to 
 the door of his cabin, and assembles the chiefs of the council, 
 to whom he deflares his intentions and asks their advice. 
 This advice is generally agreeable to his desire In the 
 second place the council, in gfving the prisoners to the 
 person they have determined on, say to him, ' It is a long 
 time we have been deprived of such an one your relation, 
 or your friend, who was a support of our village ' Or else, 
 « we regret the spirit of sueh an one you have lost ; ana who, 
 by his wisdom, maintained the public tranquillity 7 he must 
 •ppear again this day ; he was too dear to us, and too pre- 
 cious to defer his revival any longer ; we place him again on 
 his mat, in the person of this prisoner.' 
 
 There are, nevertheless, some pnvate persons that are 
 in all appearance more considered than others, to whom 
 thev make a present of a captive without any conditions, 
 and -"'-'^ Ml liberty to do what they please with him ; 
 and then the council express themselves in these terms, 
 when they put him in their hands :— ' This is to repair 
 thelossofsuchaone.andto cleanse the heart of his 
 father, of his mother, of his wife, and of his children. It 
 
NORTH AMEBICAN INDIANA. 
 
 148 
 
 lives are never secure ; 
 e their condition d\fler« 
 of the nation. They 
 ;e8 which they supply ; 
 it of the nation of which 
 r make no difficulty of 
 :rymen. The Iroquois 
 selves hitheito but by 
 lany years against all 
 »ent have been reduced 
 en great care to natura- 
 war. 
 
 ad of sending into the 
 ptives, they give them 
 ed for any ; and, in this 
 rs of them, as not to be 
 council how they shall 
 ged to adopt them. In 
 lie a present of a slave, 
 then he fastens him to 
 the chiefs of the council, 
 and asks their advice, 
 to his desire In the 
 the prisoners to the 
 ly to him, 'It is a long 
 1 an one, your relation, 
 four village.' 'Or else, 
 you have lost ; and ^vho, 
 lie tranquillity y he must 
 dear to us, and too pre- 
 • we place him again on 
 
 e'r.' 
 
 )rivate persons that are 
 i than others, to whom 
 without any conditions, 
 Lhey please with him ; 
 nselves in these terms, 
 
 s : ^ This is to repair 
 
 eanse the heart of his 
 and of his children. If 
 
 you are either willing to make them drink the broth of 
 tills flesh, or that you had rather replace the deceased on 
 his mat, in the perrson of ihis captive, you may dispose of 
 him as you please.' 
 
 " Wlien a prisoner is adopted, they lead him to the 
 cabin where ho must live, and the first thing they do is 
 to untie him ; then they warm some water and wash 
 him ; they dress his wounds, if he has any, and if they 
 were even putrificd, and full of worms, he is soon cured ; 
 they omit nothing to make him forget his suffering ; they 
 make him eat, and clothe •lim decently. In a word, they 
 would not do more for their own children, nor lor him 
 whom he raises from the dead ; this is their expression. 
 Some days after, they make a feast, during which they 
 solemnly give him the name of the person whom he re- 
 places, and whose rights hfi not only acquires from that 
 time, but he lays himself also under the same obliga- 
 tion. 
 
 ** Amongst the Hurons and Iroqnois, the prisoners they 
 intend to burn, are sometimes as well treated at first, and 
 even till the moment of execution, as those that have 
 been adopted. It appears as if they were victims they 
 had fattened for the sacrifice, and they are really a 
 sacridcejto the ig-odo/ war. The only difterence they 
 make between these and the others, is, that they blacken 
 their faces all over ; after this, they entertain ihcmin the 
 best manner they are able ; they always speak kindly to 
 them ; they give them the names of sons, brothers, or 
 nephews, according to tlie person whose names they are 
 to appease by their death. They also sometimes give 
 them young women, to serve them for wives all the time 
 they have to live. But when they are informed of their 
 fate, they must be well kept, to prevent their escaping. 
 Therefore this often times is concealed from them. 
 
 " When they have been delivered up to a woman, the 
 moment they inform her every thing is ready for ex- 
 ecution, she is no longer a mother, she is a fury, who 
 passes from the tenderest caresses to the greatest excess 
 
 13* 
 
146 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 ofrage; she begins by invoking the spirit of him she 
 desires 'to revenge. ' Approach, savs she, ' you are gouig 
 to be appeased;! prepare a feast or thee; drmk great 
 draughts of this broth which is going to »^e PO";«d out to 
 theet receive the sacrifice 1 am going to make to h^ m 
 sacrificing this warrior ; he shalFbe burnt and P""" ^Je 
 kettle ; they shall apply red hot hatch.ts to h,s tlesh , they 
 shall pull hi his scalp ; they shall drink "> h;^ s^u ' ^"^f^ 
 therefore no more complaints, thnu shalt be fully sans 
 
 ^'" This form of speech, which is properly the sentence 
 of deaSi vSs mu'ch as to the terms ; but for the meaning 
 it is alwkys the same. Then a cncr "^^^^^^J^^J^^PX 
 come out of the cabin, and declares in a l^^'^ voice jne 
 intention of him or her to whom ^^ ^c^Migs f nd^mshes 
 by exhorting the young people to behave well. Another 
 succeeds, wSo addresses him that is to suffer, and says 
 brother, take courage, thou ar g<nno to be l^rnt And 
 he answers cooly, ' thati.well,I^tveOice^^h^^^^^ '^ 
 mediately there is a cry through the whole vUlage, am 
 the prisoner is led to the place of his P"n'^hmtnt ro 
 the most part they tie him to a post by the hand, and leet 
 SitTnsuch a manner that he can turn round it. ^^ 
 sometimes when the execution takes pl^^^^ '" J^"''^^ " 
 whence there is no danger of escaping, they let him run 
 7m none end to the otL, Before they begm to bnrn 
 him. he sings for the last time W^^^^^^^^^ 
 recites hs achievements, and almost always '»« 
 
 that there are no hopes ol mercy, givra 
 
 '"trto'7','i"cS»- itshould produce in the savages 
 e.Kh*f„hu™ani;"> .achwec..i:j -ever have beheved 
 
he spirit of him she 
 yrs she, ' you are going 
 ar thee; drink great 
 iig to be poured out to 
 ng to make to thee in 
 ! burnt and put in the 
 ch('tstohisrtesh;thfy 
 rink in his skull; make 
 1 shult be fully sans- 
 
 properly the sentence 
 IS ; but for the meaning, 
 ■icr makes the captive 
 2S in a loud voice the 
 ,e belongs, and finishes 
 behave well. Another 
 ; is to suffer, and says, 
 oing to be burnt.' And 
 qive thee thanks., Im- 
 the whole village, and 
 r his puni hment. \ or 
 it by the hands and feet ; 
 n turn round it. But 
 takes place in a cabin 
 aping, they let him run 
 )re they begin to burn 
 i death song. Then he 
 lost always in a manner 
 perceives around him. 
 re him, but to remember 
 During these tragical 
 sr sings aloud, and with 
 it hereby he offers tlio 
 rs. In sliort, the thought 
 :y, gives resolution and 
 
 produce in the savages 
 lid never have believed 
 
 NORTH AMRRICAN iNDIANfl. 
 
 147 I 
 
 men to have been guilty of, I believe they acquire it by 
 degreos, ntid have been used to it insensibly by custom ; 
 but a desire of seeing their enerny behave manly, the in- 
 sults which the suBerers do not cease to make to iheir 
 tornvntors, fhc desireof revenge, which is the reigning 
 passion of th s {)eople, and which they do not think 
 siifficiemly glutted, whilst the courage of those who 
 are the object of it, is not subdued, and lastly superstition, 
 have a great share in it, for what excesses are not pvoduced 
 by a false zeal, guided by so many p.issions." 
 
 WAR AMONG THE TONGUSI, CORIAKS, KAMSCHA- 
 DALES. YAKUTSI, OKOTSI, OF SIBERIA. 
 
 When war is declared among the Tongusi, according 
 to Abcrnethy, Santini, and others, the first ceremony, 
 which IS the very same among the North American In- 
 dians, is to hang the Icetde on thefire. This preliminary, 
 no doubt, originated from the barbarous custom ofeating 
 the prisoners of vvar, and those who had been killed, after 
 they had been boiled. We find, however, no authentic 
 proof adduced by any Eurojiean writer or traveller, which 
 will induce us to believe that it was customary, either 
 among the North American Indians or the tribes inhabit- 
 ing the north-east part of Asia, to eat hunnan flesh; still 
 it IS acknowledged by themselves on both continents. 
 Some eminent travellers have asserted that the terms to 
 drink the blood or broth of the fleshof their enemijs, were 
 only an allegori vay ni speaking among the Asiatics, 
 and conse(]iionUy among the Indians of North America. 
 These figurative expressions are often found in the 
 scripture. The enemies of Dauirf d'd not, as it appears, 
 make it i\ custom to eat the flesh of .leir enemies, when 
 he said Psalm xxvii. 5, ii-, ' When the wicked, even mine 
 enemii came upon me to eat up my flesh.'' In after 
 times, However, we are convinced that nations substituted 
 
 ■^'^^ " 'f mwrf i n iiiiwiiMiihtm^ 
 
 •tiimimw'riiiirliW»ti'iiMi:rii»wai 
 
148 
 
 OaiOW OF THE 
 
 the fart in room of the figure. Allhough he expressions 
 
 h-.lhiW Asiatics of Siberia anJ tlie Nortli Americnu In- 
 
 which the Asiatics m ^ia,.5seil their prisoneis of 
 
 *'°'"":,';:^HKtTlter,Siin'l''« us to believe that 
 
 Snwtm wScotLnlo" among them o„ certain occa- 
 
 i™T ,et M we have no better proof than their own al- 
 
 SS e"pr«sion,,.wemns.notberash enough to ac 
 
 "TrteToU^V-rlSethy," which engage the 
 ■ V ..^nhes of north-east i\sin to make war, are gen- 
 •""^'ir^Sin? and ofte founded on someold or new injUT- 
 S e'i^'criiun*nces,na.i^^^ 
 
 r»nnn<..nc onof^^^ tLt^^l^^d 
 
 necessary, -IT'i'Cu ^^d Cotks paiifuiemselves 
 £c? rdl-tfolTA:;! ; ...« ir. however, . 
 
 *:flfe cKmongtrirlhadales fasts longerthan 
 c";Sr,^oCS :ndt;«7=b,,2nt.pr^^^ 
 
 tK - 6»-:!5,3rcremS;.hf c^iSi^s:: 
 
 and their ^'f ta^. ^VJ*;' """Th^ sethis hair in order, 
 ;'',:*ti""^""«ir^*redTndUousother colours. 
 
NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 though the expressions 
 :he ^orth American In- 
 ossed their prisoners of 
 Juce us to believe that 
 them on certain occa- 
 roof than their own al- 
 t be rash enough to ac- 
 
 ly, <' which engage the 
 a to make war, are gen- 
 1 sc.meold or new injury. 
 IS which were once ene- 
 ich other. Before they 
 1, they must first obtain 
 their elders and chiefs 
 mong the Yalcutsi and 
 is deemed indispensably 
 hiefs or leaders. Some 
 Doriaks paint themselves 
 ; this colour, however, is 
 
 hadales fasts longer than 
 lattimehe scarcely con- 
 besmeared with black, 
 black arises, I suppose, 
 or slaughter which they 
 emies. Dreams are also 
 ivourably interpreted, for 
 omens. After they have 
 nonies, the chief assembles 
 the Great Spirit and the 
 sn demand revenge. Hav- 
 d figurative speech of no 
 nds them of the bravery 
 i of the injuries done them 
 iter with which they wash 
 They sethishairin order, 
 i and various other colours. 
 
 149 
 
 After he is dressed in his finest robes he begins to sing the 
 song of death in a low tone. Hjs warriors then who are to 
 accompany him, sing one after another their war song; for 
 every man has his own, which is not to be sung by another. 
 Some families have also songs peculiar to themselves. 
 They now proceed to hear the final decision of the coun- 
 cilj who are for two or three days secluded from society. 
 ' Go,' says the elders, ' and wipe away the blood of your 
 brethren ; their bodies are not covered : destroy your 
 enemies and fiat all your captives, TJiis sentence is re- 
 ceived with acclamations, bowlings, and yells, and they 
 depart to make a feast, which is calle<l the feast of the dog ; 
 for the dogs are generally the only dish. Before the dog 
 is put into the kettle, they offer him to the god of war. 
 Sometimes they declare war openly by sending a painted 
 tomahawk to their enemies ; and at other times they take 
 them by surprise without giving the least notice of their 
 hostile intentions. Among the Corinks a second ftast is 
 given by the chief before their departure, to which he in- 
 vites all the village. Hefore they part.ikeof any thing, the 
 chief stands up and delivers a longe:- speech than usual. 
 ' We have been slain,' says he, ' the bones of our brethren 
 remain uncovered, their spirits cry against us, and we 
 must SBtisfy them. The Great Spirit tells us to take re- 
 venge. Take therefore courage and dress your hair ; 
 paint )our faces and fill your quivers.' 
 
 "After this discourse he is applauded with deafening 
 yells. He then advances into the midst of the assembly to 
 sing with his war club in his hand. The warriors 
 swear or promise to follow hiin and support him till they 
 die. Thty put themselves in the position of fighting, and 
 their gestures would almost make one believe that they 
 are actually fighting among themselves. This they do 
 that their chiefs and family mrv understand their in- 
 trepidity and firm resolutions of not flying from the enemy. 
 Songs and dances follow these assurances, and the feast 
 puts an end to these ceremonies. 
 
 " The Tongusi, in order to ascertain the courage, pa- 
 
wmmm 
 
 160 
 
 ORIOIN OP THE 
 
 tience,and perseverance of their warriors, inflict many in- 
 juries and nsults on the young people who never fac^ 
 an enemy. Thef first reproacli th^m with the names 
 ofcowSds ; they beat them with their clubs, and even 
 ?irow boiling welter on them ; and if they show on these 
 occasions the least impatience and «ensibiltty, they are 
 reckoned as dastards who are not worthy of the name ol 
 wrZs They carry this practice of trying the you"g 
 men so far that it would be too tedious to relate them. 
 
 " When the daV of departure is arrived, they are not ai 
 all void of those tender feelings, which are '*lw:ay«.f 3 
 among any civilized nation on occasions ot this son 
 Thev ffive mutual pledges as assurances of a perpeluai 
 remenfbrance. At their departure the whole village 
 meets at the cabin of the chief, which '---;«";X^^f3 
 bv warriors. On coming out of his cabin, he addiesses 
 them for the Inst time. His speecli is much the saine 
 as I have already said. After his speech he again sings 
 the song of death, and they all ta'ie their leave of their 
 families, friends and relations. . 
 
 " Their arms are bows and arrt»ws, a javelin ana a 
 head-breaker. Their defensive armour consists ot the 
 hides of buffaloes and sometimes .^ «"^^f P^'f^^/^'^'^J 
 woven and pretty well wrought, ^hey have now 
 however, substituted swords and muskets for t^eir ot- 
 fenirve weapons and delensive armour, which prove 
 
 more fatal and destructive. , , ... , • ,, ,u„v 
 
 "TheCoriaks have their tutelar deities which they 
 carrv with them on these expeditions. These sym- 
 bols under which every one represents his familiar spmt, 
 are painted with various colours and carried in sacks. 
 WhS they travel by water they place the sacks which 
 contain thL, their Jresento, and other valuable am^^^^ 
 in the fore part of their canoes where the chief sits with 
 no other intention, I suppose, than that of ho^" >"^^^^^" 
 " When they encamp, which is always about sunset, 
 they construct tents of mats which they carry along with 
 them. During the night they divide their watches af- 
 
 € 
 
 a 
 r 
 
 t< 
 t( 
 
 
 
 I. 
 e: 
 a 
 
 k 
 n 
 d 
 
 w 
 th 
 hi 
 fo 
 le 
 w 
 tfa 
 
 w 
 
 I 
 
MMk. 
 
 arriors, inflict many in- 
 eople who never faced 
 thfin with the names 
 
 iheir clubs, and even 
 d if they show on these 
 lid seiisibiliJy, they are 
 ; worthy of the name of 
 tico of trying the young 
 jdious to relate them. 
 ; an ivcd, they are not at 
 ivhich are always found 
 
 occasions of this sort 
 ssii ranees of a perpeUial 
 rture the whole village 
 rliich is now surrounded 
 f his cabin, he addresses 
 »eecli is much the same 
 is speech he again sings 
 take their leave of their 
 
 arrows, a javelin and a 
 I armour consists of the 
 !S a coat of pliable sticks, 
 ight. They have now 
 nd muskets for their of- 
 i armour, which prove 
 
 itelar deities which they 
 xpeditions. These syra- 
 )reseuts his familiar spirit, 
 (urs and carried in sacks. 
 3y place the sacks which 
 id other valuable articles, 
 1 where the chief sits with 
 lan that of honouring hiu-. 
 ti is always about sunset, 
 dich they carry along with 
 r divide their watches af- 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 161 
 
 ter the manner of the Romans. Sometimes, however, 
 they all sleep, except two or three on whom they have 
 the greatest dependence. But their principal safeguard 
 are their deities, whom they imagine to be their surest 
 protectors. On the following morning, if they are not 
 in any hurry to arrive in the country of their enemies, 
 small parties separate into different directions to hunt, 
 and in the evening all return to their camp about the 
 same time. Thus they procure their subsistence as they 
 go along without being at the trouble of carryihcr bur- 
 dens of provisions. 
 
 " It is generally about day break that they attack their 
 enemies, because aI)out this time they imagine that they 
 are asleep. The chief gives the signal, and they all 
 rush forward, discharging their arrows, and preparing 
 iheir more deadly weapons, their tomahawks. Slauo-h- 
 ter and destruction are now committed without mercy 
 or compassion, and the vanquished frequently undergo 
 jamful operation of 5ca//>m^. 
 in_ retreating, they use the trreatest precaution by 
 ». •. aing forward expeditiously • find pursuing a differ- 
 ent route from what (he enemies would suppose. Thev 
 also conceal the marks of their steps by coverino- thern 
 with the leaves of the trees. Those who have &en ta- 
 ken prisoners are doomed to the most cruel treatment 
 much worse than the torments which the Christians en- 
 dured from the Pagans. 
 
 " The Yak'utsi conduct their prisoners to their villa- 
 ges where they are immediately slaughtered, except those 
 who are ransomed by their respective chiefs. Many of 
 them are also given to those widow.'=! who have lost their 
 husbands in war. The Okotsi are again more merciful, 
 for they seldom put to death any of their captives, un- 
 less they attempt to escape. The same treatment to- 
 wards prisoners of war has been often observed anions 
 the various tribes of noith-east Asia. 
 
 " Innumerable ceremonies attend the entrance of the 
 warriors into their villages, on their return from the 
 
 loiiiiii'iiiiiiiiii 
 
f ^-V.,? ' 
 
 162 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 field of battle. The Tongusi enter in great triumph. 
 Thev send two messengers before to announce their ap- 
 proach, and relate their success, if they come off con- 
 mieror^ All their friends of both sexes are summoned 
 to meet them, at some distance frorn^ the vi.lage, with 
 provisions and other refreshments. Here they make a 
 feast, during which every one recounts his own exploits 
 and heroic actions. After they amuse themselves with 
 dancing and singing, they return home, where they are 
 entertained with more sumptuous festivities, which last 
 for several days. The prisoners aie contented with smg- 
 inff mournful airs, in which they implore the compas- 
 sion of their conquerors. When captives are adopted 
 among ihem, they fail not to show them that they are no 
 loss humane ihan they are ferocious when they inflict 
 
 ^"sintini has observed almost the same as Abernethy ; 
 but he has noticed more particularly the Potoosi o^ the 
 Coriaks, which is held so sacred among the INc.r h 
 American Indians, under the name of Calumet. 1 tius 
 speaks Santini :-" Quando si vuol dischtarare la 
 mce, si accende la Sacra Pipa di tobacco. Mora uno 
 'dei principi Vofferisce al commandr.nte degh ttumtjt 
 laqualesericeve,la gnerra e fimta Si dtcecheda 
 tutta questa ^ente, ilcorUrattodellaPtpaestimaom. 
 violabile. U concavo efatto (Targtlla e il tuba d una 
 canna. 11 tubo e ornato di plume d% varn colort : Ma 
 hanno differenti pipe per differentt contrattt. 
 
 Wheni nation is inclined to make peace, according 
 to Santini, they light the sacred P^P^'.^nd it is ottered 
 bvachie/to the chief commander of the hostile tribe , 
 if he receives and smokes it, peace is immediately pro- 
 claimed ; and so sacred do they consider this agree"ient 
 that they have been seldom or never violated. The bowl 
 is made of clay, and the tube ot a reed three or four feet 
 lone; it is decorated with feathers of various colours. 
 They have their different pipes for their different sorts of 
 contracts. 
 
 iHi 
 
[E 
 
 nter in great triumph. 
 9 to announce their ap- 
 
 if they conne off con- 
 :h sexes are summoned 
 
 from the vi!!age, with 
 ts. Here they make a 
 jounts his own exploits 
 amuse themselves with 
 I home, where they are 
 5 festivities, which last 
 ire contented with sing- 
 er implore the compas- 
 n captives are adopted 
 w them that they are no 
 ious when they inflict 
 
 he same as Abernethy ; 
 arly the Potoosi of the 
 red among the North 
 me of Calumet. Thus 
 i vuol dischiarare la 
 di tobacco. Allora uno 
 andante degU inimici, 
 finita. Si dice che da 
 iella Pipa e stimato in- 
 argilla e il tubo d' una 
 \me di varii colori : Ma 
 'enti contratti.^'' 
 I make peace, according 
 i pipe, and ii is offered 
 der of the hostile tribe ; 
 sace is immediately pro- 
 consider this agreement, 
 lever violated. The bowl 
 'a reed three or four feet 
 hers of various colours, 
 for their different sorts of 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 156 
 
 THE DANCE OF THE CALUMET AMONG THE NORTH 
 AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 When the danse of the Calumet is intended, as it gen- 
 erally is, to conchide a peace, or a treaty of alliance 
 asrainst a common enemy, they grave a serpent on the 
 tube of the pipe, and set on one side of it a board, on 
 which is represented two men of the two confederate na- 
 tions, with the eneiriy under their feet, distinguished by 
 the mark of his nation. In the centre are placed three 
 of their most beautiful females, in order to make the 
 treaty more solemn and binding, as the number three is 
 by them considered the most sacred. Sometimes, in- 
 stead of a (yalim ;t, they set up a fighting- club. But if 
 it concerns only a single alliance, they represent two 
 men joining one liand and holding in the other a Calu- 
 met of peace, and having each at his side the mark of 
 his nation. In all these treaties they give mutual pledg- 
 es, necklaces, calumets, slaves ; sometimes elks and 
 dee'- skins, writ dressed, and ornamented with figures 
 made witii porcupines' hair ; and then they represent 
 on tliese skins the things which have been mentioned, 
 either with porcupines' hair, or plain colours. During 
 this treaty, which is contracted by means of the pipe, 
 the greater part of them join in dancing, which is call- 
 ed the calumet dance. The chief carries the grand pipe 
 in his hand and leads the circular dance, sometimes ut- 
 tering sentiments of joy, as if congratulating his tribe on 
 obtaining confederates, and at other times howling re- 
 venge against the common enemy . The chief, who was 
 the means of reconciling the two tribes to each other, 
 first smokes the pipe and then offers it to the chief of his 
 confederates, who also fumes in his turn. Then the 
 whole assembly join in one common cry of congratu- 
 lation. 
 
 "This ceremony," says the Bishop of Meaux, "is 
 properly a military feast. The warriors are the actors, 
 and one would say, that it was instituted only to give 
 
ii j in n iiM Pnnt' ww r * " 
 
 166 
 
 ORiaiN or THE 
 
 ; 
 
 them an opportunity of publishing their great achieve- 
 ments in war. I am not the author of this opinion, 
 which does not agree well with theirs, who have main- 
 tained that the calumet took its origin from the Caduceus 
 of Mercury, and that in its institution it was esteemed 
 as a symbol of peace. All those I saw dance, sing, shake 
 the chichicoue, and beat the drum, were young people 
 equipped as when they prepare for the march ; — they 
 held painteci their faces with all sorts of colours, their 
 heads were adorned with feathers, and they held some in 
 their hands like fans. The calumet was also adorned 
 with feathers, and was set up in the most conspicuous 
 ple'^e. The bandof music, and the dancers, were round 
 about it, the spectators divided here and there in little 
 companies, the women separated from the men, all seat- 
 ed on the ground, and dressed in their finest robes, which 
 at some distance made a pretty show. 
 
 " Between the music and the commandant, who sat 
 before the door of his lodging, they had set up a post, on 
 which, at the end of every dance, a warrior came and 
 gave a stroke with his hatchel. At this signal there was 
 a great silence, and this man repeated with a loud voice, 
 some of his great feats, and then received the applauses 
 of the spectators. Afterwards he went to his place and 
 the sport began again. This lasted two hours for each 
 of the nations ; and I acknowledge that I took no great 
 pleasure in it, not only on account of the same tone and 
 the unpleasantness of the music, but because all the 
 dances consisted in contortions, which seemed to me to 
 express nothing, and were no way entertaining. 
 
 " The dance of the discovery is more entertaining, 
 because it has more action, and expresses better than the 
 foregoing the subject it represents. It is a natural rep- 
 resentation of all that passes in an expedition of war ; 
 and as I have before observed that the savages, for the 
 
 ^c^1€^t part only, endeavour to surprise the enemy, 
 this is no doubt the reason why they have given this 
 dance the name of the discovery. 
 
 V 
 
 f( 
 a 
 tl 
 tl 
 
 h 
 tl 
 
 ai 
 
 si 
 Pi 
 P 
 
 C( 
 
 ai 
 
 hi 
 to 
 
 i?> 
 bi 
 
 
HE 
 
 ng their g^reat achieve- 
 uthor of this opinion, 
 theirs, who have main- 
 igin from the Caduceus 
 titution it was esteemed 
 [ saw dance, sing, shake 
 um, were young people 
 5 for the march ; — they 
 sorts of colours, their 
 s, and they held some in 
 umet was also adorned 
 1 the most conspicuous 
 the dancers, were round 
 here and there in little 
 I from the men, all seat- 
 their finest robes, wliich 
 how, 
 
 ) commandant, who sat 
 ley had set up a post, on 
 ice, a warrior came and 
 At this signal there was 
 seated with a loud voice, 
 1 received the applauses 
 e went to his place and 
 sted two hours for each 
 ige that I took no great 
 mt of the same tone and 
 ic, but because all the 
 which seemed to me to 
 ay entertaining, 
 y is more entertaining, 
 expresses better than the 
 its. It is a natural rep- 
 an expedition of war ; 
 that the savages, for the 
 to surprise the enemy, 
 y they have given this 
 f- 
 
 NORTH AMEIUCAV INDIANS. 
 
 157 
 
 « However that may be, only one single man performs 
 this dance. At first lie advances slowly into the midst 
 of the place, where he remains for some time motionless 
 after which he represents, one after another, the settiiijf 
 out of the warriors, the march, and the encamping- he 
 £roes on the discovery, he makes his approach, he stops 
 as if to take breath, then all on a sudden he grows furious 
 and one would imagine he was going to kill every body' 
 then he appears more calm, and takes one of the compa- 
 ny as if ha had him a prisoner of war ; he makes a show 
 of knocking another person's brains out; he levels his 
 gun at another ; and lastly, he sets up a running with 
 all his might, and fie stops instantaneously and recovers 
 himself. This is to represent a retreat, at first precipi- 
 tate and afterwards less so. Then he expresses by dif- 
 ferent cries the various affections of liis mind, during his 
 last campaign, and finishes by reciting all the brave ac- 
 tions he has performed in the war. 
 
 "Ill the western parts there is another dance used, 
 which IS called the dance of the bull. The dancers 
 form several circles or rings, and the music, which is 
 always the drum or the chichicoue, is in the midst of 
 the place. They never separate those of the family • 
 they do not join hands, and every one carries in his 
 hand his arms and his buckler. All the circles do not 
 turn in the same way ; and though they caper much, 
 and very high, they always keep time and measure. 
 
 " From time to time a chief of a family presents his 
 shield ; they all strike on it, and at every stroke he re- 
 peats some of his exploits. Then he goes and cuts a 
 piece of tobacco at a post, where they have fastened a 
 certain quantity, and gives it to one of his friends. If 
 any one can prove that he has done greater exploits, or 
 had a share in those the other boasts of, he has a right 
 to take the piec(5 of tobacco that was presented, and 
 give it to another. This dance is followed by a feast ; 
 but I do not see well from whence it derives its name. 
 
 >^^i:fKm^^mmmsm»Mi^sMm 
 
118 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 unless it be from the shields, on which they strike, 
 which are covered with bulls' hides. 
 
 " There are dances which are prescribed by the phy- 
 sicians for the cure of the sick, but they are generally 
 very lascivious. There are some that are entirely for 
 discussion, that have no re lation to any thing. "They 
 are almoM always in circles, to the sound of the drum 
 and the chichicoue, the men apart from the women. 
 The men dance with their arms m their hands, and 
 though they never take hold of each other, they never 
 break the circle. As to what I said before that they 
 !ue always in time, it is no difficult thing to believe, that 
 the music of the savages was but two or three notes 
 wWch are repeated continually. This makes their 
 feasts very tiresome to a European after he has seen 
 them once, because they 1 st a longtiire, and you hear 
 always the same thing." 
 
 THlf TIANCE OF THE POTOOSI, OR CALUMET. 
 ™MONg''IhE ToWl CORIAKS KAMSCHA. 
 
 DALES, YAKUTSL AND OKOISL 
 
 Abernethy, in speaking of the Potoosi dance among 
 the Tongusi, gives us the following description of it. - 
 "On the niiht previous to their departure, a very sin- 
 Jar enter&nm^nt is given by. the chief, m which the 
 %toosi, or the sacred j^ipe, is introduced for the pur^ 
 nn«.*> of binding the warriors to fidelity and bravery. The 
 Ktoosi, auiong all the Tongusiaii tribes, is considered 
 ft sacred instrument, which their fathers received from 
 the Great Spirit, or God of TTar, to make vows by 
 foming tobac?o. On the evening therefore, before they 
 depart? the warriors are summoned to appear before the 
 chief, in their martial uniforms. The women also at- 
 tend, and they are attired in their richest robes Having 
 fomied a circle, the musicians stand m the midst. Their 
 music is very simple ; for it consists only of two mstru- 
 
 ifeiiii 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIAriS. 
 
 1K9 
 
 n which they strike, 
 es. 
 
 arescribed by the phy- 
 nt they are generally 
 J that are entirely for 
 1 to any thing. They 
 he sound of the drum 
 lart from the women. 
 IS in their hands, and 
 each other, they never 
 said before, that they 
 lit thing to believe, that 
 mt two or three notes 
 \f. This makes their 
 lean after he has seen 
 ong tiir.e, and you hear 
 
 )OSI, OR CALUMET, 
 )RIAKS. KAMSCHA- 
 ND OKOTSI. 
 
 e Potoosi dance anion g 
 vine description of it: — 
 ir departure, a very sin- 
 r the chief, in which the 
 introduced, for the pur- 
 delity and bravery. The 
 ian tribes, is considered 
 ir fathers received from 
 War, to make vows by 
 ug, therefore, before they 
 ned to appear before the 
 s. The women also at- 
 r richest robes. Having 
 and in the midst. Their 
 isists only of two instru- 
 
 ments, which produce neither harmony nor order. The 
 dancers, however, keep time to the cadence of the music. 
 This dunce, as usual, was a ring or circle in which they 
 moved roundwards incessantly, till it was announced to 
 seat themselves on the ground to partake of the feeat, 
 the principal dish of which consists of the flesh of a 
 white dog. Before the dog is put into the kettle, they 
 perform several ceremonies in offering him while alive 
 to the Great Spirit ; for they imagine that no animal 
 is more pleasing, in a sacrifice, than a white dog. All 
 their feasts are supplied with the flnsh of the dog, and 
 they might as well be called sacrifices as feasts ; because 
 the offering of the dog to their Supreme Deity always 
 precedes the feast. After the dogs are consumed, they 
 rise and renew their dances. The first thing, however, 
 after the feast, is the offering of the Potoosi, to the Great 
 Spirit, by the senior chief. The fumes of the pipe are 
 directed upwards towards the Great Spirit. This 
 ceremony resembles, in a great measure, the Asiatic of- 
 fering of incense. When the chief imagines that the 
 Deity is fully satisfied wilh this net of adoration, every 
 warrior in his turn, takes the pipe, which is decorated 
 witli various ornaments, and, at every quiff, promises 
 to adhere to his commander, and never flee from his 
 enemy. At the same time he relates what he has done 
 in favour of his nation ; and he foretells his future 
 achievements. The chief takes the Potoosi a second 
 time, aud at evPiy quiff he enumerates the various en- 
 iragements in which he conquered his enemias. Tlie 
 whole assembly then join in applauding his bravery 
 and undaunted spirit. The feast of the Potoosi is con- 
 cluded with the song of death, in which they swear 
 vengeance against their enemies. Then they retire to 
 their cabins or huts, to prepare for their departure on the 
 following morning. They have several other dances 
 on various occasions, and to describe them now is not 
 necessary ; because the same ceremonif are used almost 
 on every 0( oasion." 
 
 - ^■a'!'.'g»m«a.i| l iMaift i miMJli!i^ 
 
 ■a wwiMiuiftM i 
 
160 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 Santini, whom we have so ofion quoted, dpscribcs 
 very minutely all tlieir dances ; but the observations of 
 Abernethy, will, we hope, suffice to ffivc the render an 
 idea of them all. Without alludinpf particularly to the 
 Coriaks, Kamschadnles, Yakutsi, and the Okotsi, we 
 shall only say, that dances of a similar nature are com- 
 mon amon<T them as well as the Tongusi. 
 
 I 
 
 SACRIFICES AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN 
 INDIANS. 
 
 The North American Indians make to nil their spirits 
 different sorts of offerings, which may be called sacri- 
 fices. They throw into the lakes tobacco or birds ttiat 
 have had their thioats cut, to render the gods of the 
 waters propitious to them. In honour of the Sun, and 
 sometimes also of the inferior spirits, they throw into the 
 fire a part of every thing they use, and which thry 
 acknowledge to hold from them. It is sometimes out 
 of gratitude, but oftener through interest ; their acknow- 
 leilgement is also interested ; for these people have no 
 sentiments of the heart towards their deities. T^he'e 
 have been observed also on certain occasions some liba- 
 tions, and all this is accompanied with invocations in 
 mysterious terms, which the savages could never explain 
 to the Europeans, either that in fact they have no mean- 
 ing, or that the sense of them has not been transmitted 
 by tradition with the words ; perhaps also they keep it 
 as a secret, from us. 
 
 We learn also that collars of jwrcelam, tobacco, ears 
 of maize, skins and whole animals, especially dogs, were 
 found on the sides of difficult and dangerous ways, on 
 rocks, or by the side of the falls; and these were so many 
 olflFerings made to the spirits which presided in these 
 places. We have already said that a dog is the common 
 victim which they offer them; sometimes they hang hiiu 
 
 1-11 «4miii— 
 
IE 
 
 ion quoted, describes 
 lut the ol)servntions of 
 I to ffive the render nn 
 ng parliculnrly to the 
 , and the Okotsi, we 
 milar nature are com- 
 rongusi. 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 161 
 
 up alive on a tree by the hind feet, and let him die there 
 raving mad. The war feast,, which is always of dogs, 
 may very well pass for a sacrifice. In short, they render 
 much the same honours to the mischievous spirits, as to 
 those that are beneficent, when they have any thing to 
 fear from their malice. 
 
 ORTH AMERICAN 
 
 nake to all their spirits 
 1 may be called sacri- 
 ;s tobacco or birds that 
 ender the gods of the 
 onour of the Sun, and 
 rits, they throw into the 
 use, and which they 
 1. It is sometimes out 
 interest ; their ncknow- 
 • these people have no 
 i their deities. There 
 in occasions some liba- 
 ed with invocations in 
 ges could never explain 
 act they have no mean- 
 as not been transmitted 
 rhaps also they keep it 
 
 porcelain, tobacco, ears 
 s, especially dogs, were 
 nd dangerous ways, on 
 and these were so many 
 Miich presided in these 
 hat a dog is the common 
 metimes they hang hiui 
 
 SACRIFICES AMONG THE TONGUSI. 
 
 " These tr. )es," says Abernethy, " have their sacrifices 
 as well as the Jews, hut in a very inferior manner ; be- 
 cause when they make an ottering to a deity, it is not 
 on account of their f- i>i:"i or veneration towards that 
 being. They imaf .. that l." they sacrifice the rfo^, or 
 any other animal -i hich is &• eable to the spirits, they 
 can conquer their mi lies ii. .attle, and shim all those 
 calamities which art ihrlicter' *n. the human species in 
 this world. As for a ^a^:; state, they imagine that no 
 person can be unhappy. By offering sacrifices to the 
 malevolent spirits, for it is seldom that they worship 
 the benevolent deiti/, they think that they can avert his 
 wrath. 
 
 " I have often observed that the Tongusi, of all the 
 other tribes of Siberia, are those who pay the greatest 
 attention to this rcligior.s ceremofiy ; for whenever they 
 labour under diseases, or scarcity of food, they first offer 
 a sacrifice and then set out to hunt, fully convinced of 
 their success. Their mode of offering sacrifices is at- 
 ten Jed with many ceremonies which are performed by 
 their bravest warriorn. Having lighted a fire, they take 
 a dog and sometimes a bear, which they suspend above 
 the fire by several poles, till 'he animal is totally c n- 
 sutned. It is customary among some Tongusian tribes 
 to dance during the sacrifice ; there are others, however, 
 who stand silent and motionless till the offering is com- 
 pleted. Then a dance commences which lasts for 
 
BlPllliWilPWBflVl^lWrTril Wi'ii. 
 
 162 
 
 Origin op the 
 
 several hours, as if rejoicing for appeasing the angry 
 demon. Before they go to battle, they never fail to 
 make an offering. Then all their villages are assombled 
 and they form a kind of procession. The women walic 
 one after another, till ihey arrive at the spot where the 
 sacrifice is to be offered. This place is generally some 
 elevated ground, at some distance from the village. The 
 warriors march in full uniform, with their faces painted. 
 Before the dog is committed to the flames, they whisper 
 something in his ear, telling him, as 1 have been told, to 
 obtain for them the assistance of the great or benevolent 
 spirit in battle, and prevent the evil or mischievous one 
 from punishing them." 
 
 Santini says tha*, the Coriaks and Kamschadales offer 
 sacrifices of the same kind, and in the same nianner. 
 Elphinstone observed sacrifices among other Siberian 
 tribes. La Roche, in describing the religion of certain 
 tribfis in Tnrtary, says, that dogs, bears, and sometimes 
 sheep are offered by them to their Great Spirit. 
 
 i 
 
 FUNERAL RITES 
 
 AMONG THE NORTH 
 INDIANS. 
 
 AMERICAN 
 
 « As soon as the sick person dies," says the Bishop of 
 Meaux, "the place is filled with mov.rnful cries; and 
 this lasts as long as the family is able to defray the ex- 
 pense, for they must keep an open table all this time. 
 The dead body, dressed in the finest robe, with the face 
 painted, the arms and all that belonged to the deceased 
 by his side, is exposed at the door of the cabin in the 
 posture it is to be laid in the tomb ; and this posture is 
 the same in many places, as that of the child in the 
 mother's womb. The custom of some nations is for the 
 relations of the deceased to fast to the end of the funeral ; 
 and all this interval is passed in tears and cries, in treat- 
 ing their visiters, in praising the dead, and in mutual 
 
tmmimm 
 
 THE 
 
 "or appeasing the angry 
 attle, they never fail to 
 eir villages are assombled 
 sion. 'Ihe women wallc 
 vc at the spot where the 
 i place is generally some 
 ce from the village. The 
 
 with their faces painted. 
 
 the flames, they Avhispt'V 
 m, as 1 have been told, to 
 if the great or benevolent 
 I evil or mischievotis oiif 
 
 I and Kamschadales ofier 
 md in the same manner. 
 s among other Siberian 
 ig the religion of certhin 
 igs, bears, and sometimes 
 leir Great Spirit. 
 
 HE NORTH AMERICAN 
 
 NS. 
 
 dies," says the Bishop of 
 ith nicv.rnfvil cries ; and 
 ' is able to defray the ex- 
 )pen table all this time. 
 
 finest robe, with the face 
 
 belonged to the deceased 
 I door of the cabin in the 
 Dmb ; and this posture is 
 
 that of the child in the 
 1 of some nations is for the 
 t to the end of the funeral ; 
 n tears and cries, in treat- 
 
 the dead, and in mutual 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 163 
 
 compliments. In other places they hire women to weep, 
 v/ho perform their duty punctually ; they sing, they 
 dance, they weep without ceasing, always keeping time ; 
 but these demonstrations of a borrowed sorrow do not 
 prevent what nature requires from tlie relations of the 
 deceased. They carry the body without ceremony to 
 the place of interment ; at least, I find no mention about 
 it in any relation ; but when it is in the grave, they take 
 care to cover it in such a manner, that the errth does 
 not touch it; it lies in a little cave lined with sf ms, much 
 richer and better adorned than their cabins. Then they 
 set up a post on the grave, andiix on it every thing that 
 may show the esteem they had for the deceased. They 
 sometimes put on it his portrait and every thing that 
 may serve to show to passengers who ho was, and the 
 finest actions of his life. Tliey carry fi ,h provisions 
 to his tomb every morning ; and as the dogs and other 
 beasts do not fail to reap the benefit of it, they are will- 
 ing to persuade themselves that these things have been 
 eaten by the souls of the dead. 
 
 '■ It is not strange after this, that the savages believe 
 in apparitions ; and in fact, they tell stories of this sort 
 ail manner of ways 1 knew a poor man, who, by con- 
 tinually hearing these stories, fancied that In- had always 
 a troop of ghosts at his heels; and as people took a 
 pleasure to increase his fears, it made him grow foolish ; 
 nevertheless, at the end of a certain number of years, 
 they take as much care to eftace out of their rninds the 
 remembrance of Aose they have lost, as they did before 
 to preserve it ; and this is solely to put an end to the 
 grief they felt for their loss. 
 
 " Some missionaries one day asking their new con- 
 verts, why they deprived themselves of their most ne- 
 cessary things in favour of the dead. They replied, 
 ' It is not only to show the love we bore to our relations, 
 but also that we may not have before our eyes, in the 
 things they used, objects which would continually renew 
 our grief.' It is also for this reason that they forbear, 
 
 ilMlMlW 
 
 iiU'iiiaiiiMiiiii """iwwiirii'i 
 
i i H l rt ii li >i | il ) il « ii i| i WtJ<. '# '" 
 
 ..&M*I 
 
 164 ORIGIN OF TBIi: 
 
 for some time, to pronounce their names; and if any 
 other of the fanjily bears the same name, he quits it all 
 the time (rf mourning. This is probably also the reason 
 why the gieatest outrage that can be done a person, is 
 to say to him, your father is dead, or, your mother is 
 
 dead. 
 
 "When any one dies in the time of huntmg, they 
 expose his body on a very high scaffold, and it remains 
 there till the departure of the troop, who carry it with 
 them to the village. There are some nations who prac- 
 tice the same witn regard to all their dead ; and I have 
 seen tlie same practised by the Missisuguez of Detroit. 
 The bodies of ll;ose who die in war are burnt, and their 
 ashes brought back to be laid in the burying place of 
 their fathers. These burying places, among the most 
 settled nations, are places like our church-yards, near 
 the village. Others bury their dead in the woods, at 
 the foot of a tree, or dry them and keep them in chests 
 till the festival of the dead, which I shall presently de- 
 scribe ; but in some places they observe an odd ceremony 
 for those that are drowned or are frozen. Before I de- 
 scribe it, it is proper to tell that the savages believe when 
 these accidents happen, that the spirits are incensed, and 
 that they are not appeased till the body is found. Then 
 the preliminaries of tears, dances, songs, and feasts being 
 ended, they carry the body lo the usual burying place ; 
 or if they aw'too far off, to the place where it is to re- 
 main till the festival of the dead, they dig there a very 
 large pit, and they make a iii ■ in it ; then some young 
 persons approach the corpse, cut out the flesh in the 
 parts which had been mail: ;d out by a master of the 
 ceremonies, and throw them ir -o the fire with the bowels; 
 then they place the corpse thus mangled, in the place 
 destined for it. During the w hole operation, the women, 
 especially the relations of the deceased, go continually- 
 round those that are at it, exhorting them to acquit 
 themselves well of their enn 'oyment, and put beads of 
 porcelain in their mouths, as we would give sugar 
 
 f^gg(gmmt<mmmmi*» 
 
 ^^ 
 
THE 
 
 eir names ; and if any 
 ne name, he quits it all 
 probably also the reason 
 :an be done a person, is 
 iad, or, your mother is 
 
 I time of hunting, they 
 scaffold, and it remains 
 roop, who carry it with 
 ! some notions who prac- 
 their dead ; and I have 
 Missisuguez of Detroit, 
 war are lurnt, and their 
 n the burying place of 
 places, among the most 
 cur church-yards, near 
 r dead in the woods, at 
 md keep them in chests 
 lich I shall presently de- 
 Dbserve an odd ceremony 
 .re frozen. Before I de- 
 lie savages believe when 
 spirits are incensed, and 
 le body is found. Then 
 s, songs, and feasts being 
 he usual burying place ; 
 place where it is to re- 
 d, they dig there a very 
 in it ; then some young 
 cut out the flesh in the 
 i out by a master of the 
 ) the fire with the bowels ; 
 is mangled, in the place 
 tie operation, the women, 
 deceased, go continually 
 :horting them to acquit 
 yment, and put beads of 
 I we would give sugar 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 165 
 
 plums 
 sire. 
 
 to children to entice them to do what we de- 
 
 " The interment is followed by presents, which they 
 make to the afflicted family ; and this is called ct/vering 
 the dead. These i)resents are made in the name of the ' 
 village and som.etimes in the name of the nation. Allies 
 also make presents at the death of considerable persons. 
 But first the family of the deceased make a great feast in 
 his name, and this feast is accompanied, with games, for 
 which they propose prizes, which are performed in this 
 manner. A chief throws on the tomb three sticks about 
 a foot long ; a young man, a woman, and a maiden, take 
 each of tnem, and thofe of their age, their sex, and con- 
 dition, strive to wrest it o;it of their hands. Those with 
 whom the sticks remain are conquerors. There are also 
 races, and they sometimes shoot at a mark. In short, 
 by a custom which we find established in all the times 
 of Pagan antiquity, a ceremony entirely mournful is 
 terminated by tw-ngs and shouts of victory. 
 
 " It is true that the family of the deceased take no 
 part in these rejoicings ; they observe even in his cabin, 
 after the obsequies, a rhournifig, the laws of which are 
 very severe ; they must have their hair cut, and th-^ir 
 faces blacked ; they must stand with their faces wrepped 
 in a blanket ; they must not look at any person, nor 
 make any visits, nor eat any thing hot ; they must de- 
 prive themselves of al I pleasures, wear scarcely any thing 
 on their bodies, and never warm themselves at the fire, 
 even in the depth of winter. 
 
 " After this deep mourning, which lasts two years, 
 they begin a second more moderate, whicJi lasts two or 
 three years longer, and which ma/ be softened by little 
 and little ; but they dispense with nothing that is pre- 
 scribed, without the cotisent of the cabin to which the 
 widow or widower belongs. These permissions, as well 
 as the end of the mourning, always cost a feast. 
 
 "The first and often the only compliment which the 
 Indians make to a friend, and even to a stranger whom 
 
 15 
 
166 
 
 ORIGIN OF tHE 
 
 they receive in their cabins, is to weep for those of his 
 own relations, whom he has lost since they saw him last. 
 Thev put their bands on his head, and they give bim 
 to understand who it is they weep for, without inmuion- 
 inff his name. All this is founded in nature and has 
 nothing in it of barbarity. But what I am go'ng to 
 speak of does not appear to be any way excusable ; that 
 il, the behaviour of these people towards those who die 
 by a violent death, even though it is in war, and for the 
 
 service of their country. , • .u .u 
 
 " They have got a notion that their souls, m the other 
 world, have no communication with the others ; and on 
 this principle they burn them, or bury them directly, 
 sometimes even before they expire. They never lay 
 them in the common burying place, and they give them 
 no part in the <rreat ceremony, which is renewed every 
 eight years among some nations, and every ten years 
 among the Hurons and Iroquois. 
 
 « They call it the festival of the dead, or ihe J east 
 of souls ; and here follows what I could collect that was 
 most uniform and remarkable concerning tais ceremony 
 which is the most singular, and tlie n?.occ celebrated ol 
 the religion of the savages. They begin by hxing a 
 place for the assembly to meet in ; then they choose the 
 king of the feast, whose duty it is to give orders for 
 every thing, and to invite the neighbouring villages. 
 The day appointed being come, all the savages assem- 
 ble and go in procession two and two to the burying 
 place. There every one labours to uncover the bodies ; 
 ^ then they continue some time contemplating in silei'ce 
 a spectacle so capable of excititiir the most serious re- 
 flections. The women first interrupt tins religions 
 silence, by sending forth mournlul cries, which increase 
 the horror with wliich every one is filled. 
 
 " This first act being ended, they take up the car- 
 casses, and pick up the dry and separated bones, and 
 put tht m in parcels; and those who are ordered to carry 
 them, take them on thei'- shoulders. If there are any 
 bodies not entirely decayed, they wash them ; they clean 
 
 I 
 
HE 
 
 to weep for those of his 
 since they saw him last, 
 liead, and they give him 
 ep for, without niontion- 
 ded in nature and has 
 ut what 1 am going to 
 iny way excusable ; that 
 e towards those who die 
 1 it is in war, and for the 
 
 it their souls, in the other 
 
 with the others ; and on 
 , or bury them directly, 
 xpire. They never lay 
 )lace, and they give them 
 
 which is renewed every 
 ons, and every ten years 
 lis. 
 
 )/ ihe dead, or ihe feast 
 It I could collect that was 
 onoerning t'lis ceremony, 
 d tlie rr.oEC celebrated of 
 They begin by fixing a 
 
 in ; then'they choose the 
 y it is to give orders for 
 e neighbouring villages, 
 ne, all the savages assem- 
 
 and two to the burying 
 urs to uncover the bodies ; 
 
 contemplating in silence 
 
 :ing the most serious re- 
 
 iiiterrupt thi.s religions 
 
 rnful cries, which increase 
 
 jrie is filled. 
 
 ed, they take up the car- 
 and separated bones, and 
 e who are ordered to carry 
 lulders. If there are any 
 ey wash them ; they clean 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 167 
 
 away the corfupted fiesh, and all the filth, and wrap 
 them in new robes of beaver sWns ; then they return in 
 the same order they catne ; and when the procession is 
 come into the village, every one lays in his cabin the 
 burden he was charged with. During the march, the 
 women continue their lamentations, and the men show 
 the same signs of grief as they did on the day of the 
 death of those who.se rem; i ins they have been taking up. 
 This second act is followed by a feast in each cabin, in 
 honour of the dead of the family. 
 
 " The following days they make public feasts ; and 
 they are accompanied, as on the day of the funeral, with 
 dances, games, and combats, for which there are also 
 prizes proposed. Prom time to time they make certain 
 cries, which they call the cries of the souls. They 
 make presents to strangers, among whom there are some- 
 times some who come an hundred and fifty leagues, and 
 they receive presents from them. They also take ad- 
 vantage of these opportunities to treat of common affairs, 
 or for the election of a chief. Every thing passes with 
 a great deal of order, decency, and modesty ; and every 
 one appears to entertain sentiments suitable to the prin- 
 cipal action. Every thing, even in the dances and 
 songs, carries an air of sadness and mourning ; and one 
 can see in all, hearts pierced with the sharpest sorrow. 
 The most insensible would be affected at the sight of 
 this spectacle. After some days are past, they go again 
 in procession to the great council room, built for the 
 purpose ; they hang up against the walls the bones and 
 the carcasses in the same condition they took them from 
 the burying place, and they lay forth the presents de- 
 signed for the dead. If anaong these sad remains there 
 happens to be those of a chief, his successor gives a great 
 feast in his name, and sings his song. In many places 
 the bones are carried from village to village, and they 
 are received every where with great demonstrations of 
 grief and tenderness. Whithersoever they go, they re- 
 ceive presents. Lastly, they carry them to the place 
 
168 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 where they are to remsin alwa'/j. But I'fcrfrot to men- 
 tion that all these maii .-ie? iv:^. made io the ;30imd of their 
 iustrumenls, accomparoed v-'ith their best .oices, and 
 that every one in these "narcha-^ keeps tim^' t > vhe music. 
 " This last and coii.ir.oa burial place ;.■ \ great pit, 
 which thev liii« with their finest furs and t'u- best things 
 they have. Tho pfesenib designed for the dead are set 
 by thc!n''v'lves. By degrees as the procession arrives, 
 each iainily ranges themselves on a kind of scaffold set 
 up round the pit; and the moment the bones are laid in, 
 the womffi rer.^Ar thtir weeping and wailing. Then 
 all present go (town into the pit, and evtry one takes a 
 little of the ear'h, winch ihey keep carefully. They 
 fancy it procures lack at nioy. The bodies and the 
 bones, ranged in ordrn, are covered with entire new furs, 
 and over that with bark, on which they throw stones, 
 wood, and earth. Every one returns to his own cabin ; 
 but the women come for several days ailer, and pour 
 Sagamitty on the {dace." 
 
 FUNERAL RITES Ai.lONG THE CORIAKS, TONGUSI, 
 AND KAMSCHADAiES. 
 
 We are told by several travellers that mourning for the 
 dead is common among the various tribes that inhabit 
 Siberia; and that they have their funeral ceremonies, 
 which are very ridiculous. They meet their fate with 
 a degree of fortitude which is inspired by hopes of be- 
 ing rendered more happy after their departure from 
 this world. Whenever the dying person breathes his 
 last, they dress the corpse in the finest robes they can 
 procure. Their presents to the deceased are also innu- 
 merable. In carrying their dead bodies to the grave, 
 women are hired to weep, mourn, and sing melancholy 
 airs. The corpses are, however, exposed for several 
 days on scaffolds before they are interred. "The 
 
 -f'^itiiJnSlii 
 
THE 
 
 i. Belt. Pfcrirot to men- 
 )de fo the r;o>md of their 
 their beet 'oices, and 
 keeps tinit' i ) ihe music, 
 •ial pUce ., i great pit, 
 furs and Cai; best things 
 ned for the dead are set 
 the procession arrives, 
 [)n a kind of scaffold set 
 mt th« bones aie laid in, 
 g and wailing. Then 
 ;. nnd fcvtr> one takes a 
 keep carefully. They 
 The bodies and the 
 •ed with entire new furs, 
 ich they throw stones, 
 turns to his own cabin ; 
 iral days after, and pour 
 
 E CORIAKS, TONGUSI, 
 [ADALES. 
 
 srs that mourning for the 
 ious tribes that inhabit 
 eir funeral ceremonies, 
 ley meet their fate with 
 ispired by hopes ofbe- 
 
 their departure from 
 ng person breathes his 
 e finest robes they can 
 deceased are also innu- 
 d bodies to the grave, 
 n, and sing melancholy 
 r, exposed for several 
 
 are interred. "The 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 169 
 
 Tongusi," says Abernethy, "evince a great deal of 
 tenderness at the death of any of their family ; their 
 mourning sometimes lasts for a whole year. For sever- 
 al days they are commonly exposed on scaffolds within 
 their cabins, and at other times near the place of inter- 
 ment. They bring them presents and food, which is 
 consumed, they imagine, by their spirits. The Coriaks 
 have a practice of embalming their dead in caves where 
 the earth does not touch the corpse. I have seen among 
 them several bodies in a good state of preservation, after 
 being dead for several years. In accompanying the re- 
 mains of the deceased to the burying ground, the wo- 
 men form a procession, in which they walk one after 
 another ; but these are the women who are hired to weep 
 and sing ; the rest move onw^ards irregularly. All the 
 brave deeds of the deceased are enumerated publicly by 
 a crier, who is generally a near relation of him whose 
 memory and fame he endeavours to perpetuate. The 
 Kamschadales use almost the same ceremonies, but 
 among them the female mourners paint themselves 
 black, and remain so for ten days, during which lime 
 they reside with the friends and relations of those 
 whose death they lament." Santini and La Roche say 
 that the Tongusi and Coriaks mourn for the deceased 
 for a considerable time ; that the pits and caves where 
 the dead are to be carried, must first be fumigated or in- 
 censed by burning rosin or some dried aromatic herb. 
 La Roche observed in Kamschatka several women who 
 sang, wept, and danced at the interment of their dead. 
 Santini was informed that it was customary among the 
 Tongusi and Coriaks to bury, along with the dead, 
 every thing that was dear to them while alive, especial- 
 ly their arms and family distinctions. 
 
 16* 
 
 ■>«HM**'m>"M"I!Mm 
 
iro 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF DREAMS AMONG THE NORTH 
 AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 We know not if religion has ever had any share in 
 what they generally call the festival of dreams, and 
 which the Iroquois, and some others, have more proper- 
 ly called the turning of the brain. This is a kind of 
 Bacchanal, which commonly lasts fifteen days, and is 
 celebrated about the end of winter. 
 
 They act at this time all kinds of foolnries, and every 
 one runs from cabin to cabin, disguised in a thousand 
 ridiculous ways ; they break and overset every tiling, 
 and nobody dares to contradict them. Whoever chooses 
 not'to be present in such a confusion, nor be expos=id to all 
 the' tricks they play, must keep out of the way. If they 
 meet any one, they desire him to guess their dreams, 
 and if they do, it is at their expense, for ha must give 
 the thing he dreamt of. When it ends, they return 
 every thing, they make a great feast, and they only 
 think how to repair the sad effects of the masquerade, 
 for most commonly it is no trifling business ; because 
 this is also one of those opportunities which they wait 
 for, without saying any thing, to give those a good 
 drubbing who, they think, have done them any wrong. 
 When tiie festival, however, is over, all injuries are 
 
 forgotten. ^ • , • 
 
 The following description of one of these festivals is 
 found in the journal of one of the missionaries, who was 
 forced to be a spectator of it, much against his will, at 
 Onontagne: , . , . 
 
 " The approBXjhing lestival was proclaimed on the 
 22nd of February, by the elders, with as much gravity 
 as if it had been a weighty affair of state. They nad no 
 sooner re-entered their cabin, than there came forth in- 
 stantly, men, women, and children, almost quite naked, 
 though the weather was excessively cold. They 
 entered directly into all the cabins, then they went 
 
HE 
 
 ^MONG THE NORTH 
 DIANS. 
 
 i ever had any share in 
 estival of dreams, and 
 hers, have more proper- 
 ain. This is a kind of 
 ists fifteen days, and is 
 ;er. 
 
 s of fooh^ries, and every 
 iisffuised in a thousand 
 id overset every tiling, 
 lem. Whoever chooses 
 ion, nor be exposed to all 
 )Ut of the way. If they 
 to guess their dreams, 
 pense, for ha must give 
 sn it ends, they return 
 U feast, and they only 
 ects of the masquerade, 
 fling business ; because 
 nities which they wait 
 •, to give those a good 
 5 done them any wrong. 
 IS over, all injuries are 
 
 one of these festivals is 
 le missionaries, who was 
 luch against his will, at 
 
 was proclaimed on the 
 s, with as much gravity 
 r of state. They had no 
 han there came forth in- 
 ,ren, almost quite naked, 
 ccessively cold. They 
 cabins, then they went 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INBIANS. 
 
 m 
 
 raving about on every side, without knowing whither 
 they went or what they would have. One would take 
 them for people who were drunk or mad. 
 
 "Many returned immediately to their cabins after 
 uttering some bowlings. Others were resolved to make 
 use of the privilege of the festival, during which they 
 are reputed to be out of their senses, and of consequence 
 not responsible for what they do, and revenge their 
 private quarrels. They do so to some purpose, for they 
 threw whole pails full of water on some people, and 
 this water, whicii froze immediately, was enough to 
 chill them with cold. Others they covered with hot 
 ashes, or all sorts of filth ; others took lighted coals, or 
 firebrands, and threw them at the head of th« first they 
 met ; others broke every thing in the cabins, falling on 
 those they bore a grudge to, and beating them unmerci- 
 fully. To be freed from this persecution, one must 
 guess dreams, which often no one can form any con- 
 ception of." 
 
 " A missionary and his companion were often on the 
 point of being more than witnesses of these extravagan- 
 cies ; one of these madmen went into a cabin, where 
 he had seen them take a shelter at the first. Being dis- 
 appointed by their flight, he cried out that they must 
 guess his dream, and satisfy it immediately : as they 
 weretoo long about it, he said, ' I must kill a French- 
 man.^ Immediately the master of the cabin threw him 
 a French coat, to which this madman gave several 
 stabs. 
 
 " Then he that had thrown the coat, growing furious 
 in his turn, said he would revenge the Frenchman, and 
 bum the whole village down to the ground. He began, 
 in fact by setting fire to his own cabin, where the scene 
 was first acted ; and when all the rest were gone out, 
 he shut himself up in it. The fire which he had light- 
 ed up in several places, did not yet appear on the outside, 
 when one of the missionaries came to the door. He 
 was told what had happened, and was afraid that his 
 
Jbdil 
 
 1 
 
 172 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 host could not get out, tliou^h he might be willing; 
 Sxei he^ roke open the door and laid hold of the savage 
 mmeS I .m oufand extinguished the ^-e. H^s hos 
 nevertheless ran through the village, "vmjg out that h. 
 would burn it. They threw a dog ^^i""' /" J^f^f^^ 
 that he would- glut his fury on that animal ; »ie said t 
 was not enough to repair luo affront he ^ad recewed by 
 the killing of a fYencAman m his cabin. J'^^y^f^^ 
 lu.^. econd dog, which he cut m pieces. His fury was 
 
 Uien instauUy over. , i i „ v.;c, 
 
 "This man had also a brother who would play nis 
 part. He dressed himself up nearly aa Pinters repre^ 
 sent the Satyrs, covering himsell trom head to foo™ 
 the leaves of maize. He etjuipped two wo^e" like real 
 Megaras, their heads blacked, th. -■ hair di;>'eyelled a 
 wolf's skin over their bodies, and a club in i'^*^; ! n*"^^- 
 Thus attended, he goes into all the cabins, yelling anQ 
 howling with all hTs strength. He climbs on the roof 
 and plays as many tricks there as the most .jalfu dan- 
 cer could perform ; then he made most terrible outcries 
 as if he had got some great hurt; then he came down 
 and marched on gravely, preceded by h.s two Bacchan^ 
 tes who, growing fu' ous in their turn overset with 
 (heir clubs^very^hu,, that met them m their way 
 They were no sooner out of this frenzy, or ii.d wUh 
 acting their parts than anothr ■ woman too then; , 
 and entered th. cabin in wl were the iwo mis^ 
 aries. She was armed witi a uluiideibuss, v .ch 
 hadiu It by having he! ream guessed. sanff 
 
 the wa, .uag, 'oakin; a thousand impiec; m un W 
 self, if she did not bring home some prisonci^. 
 
 "A warrior followed close after this Amazon, wsu, 
 bow ind arrow in one hanrl. and a bavonet in the other 
 Afti iie had made nimself oarse with nawlr % hei 
 threw himselfall it once 01 i woman, <o was sta. 
 ing quietly by, not expecth,:. it,and litunguphis bayo^ 
 net 2, hn/throkt, took her by the hair, cut off a handfu 
 and wfc'it away. Then a mggler appeared, holding a 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 173 
 
 OP THE 
 
 lough he might be willing ; 
 
 and laid hold of the savage, 
 guished the fire. His host 
 e village, crying out that hv 
 ew a dog him, in hopes 
 V on that animal ; he said it 
 io affront he had received by 
 H in his cabin. They threw 
 
 cut in pieces. His fury was 
 
 irother who would play his 
 f up nearly ag printers repre- 
 imsell from head to foot with 
 ^luipped two women like real 
 ;ked, th« r hair di levelled, a 
 es, and a club m tiicir hands, 
 to all the cabins, yelling and 
 ngth. He climbF on the root 
 here as the most i-lulful dan- 
 le made most terrible outcries, 
 at hurt ; then he came down 
 ireceded by his two Bacchan- 
 is in their turn overset with 
 that met them in their way. 
 t of this frenzy, or tin'«1 with 
 [lothr '^ woman too'; their , 
 wli were the two mish i- 
 mti a uluuderbuss, v' tch sin- 
 er .ream guessed. ' sanff 
 
 thousand impiaca' 'ns on h< 
 home some prisoners." 
 lose after this Amazon, wiu 
 md, and a bavonet in the other 
 ■If iioarse with bawlin:, heti nr 
 
 on woman, lO .vas stai. 
 :tin«. It, and lifting up his bayo- 
 r by the hair, cit' if a handful 
 
 n juggler appear., d, holding a 
 
 Slick in his hand adorned with feathers, by means of 
 wliich he toasted that he could reveal the most secret 
 thinjrs. A savage accmnpanied him, carrying a vessel 
 I know not of what liquor, which from time to time he 
 gave him to drink ; the juggler had no sooner taken it 
 In his mnutli, than he spit it out ngain, blowing on his 
 hands and his stick, and at every time he ( xplained all 
 the enigmas that were proposed to him. 
 
 "Two women came afterwards, and gave to under- 
 stand that they had some desires, one directly spread a" 
 mat on the ground: they guessed that she desired some 
 fish, which were given her. The other had a hoe in her 
 hand, and they judged that she desired a" field to culti- 
 vate ; they carried her out of the village and set her to 
 work. A chief had dreamt, as he said, that he saw two 
 human hearts ; thoy could not explain his dream, and 
 at this every boi was greatly concerned. It made a 
 great noise, they ven prolcjnged the festival for a day, 
 but all was in vain and he was obliged to make himself 
 easy without Sometimes there were troops of people 
 that made sham-fights ; sometimes companies of dancers 
 who acted all sorts of farces This madnes" lasted four 
 days, and it appeared that it was out of respect to the two 
 jnissionaries that they had thus shortened the time. 
 
 «« But there were as many disorders committed in this 
 space of time, as they used to do in fifleen days ; never- 
 theless they had this regard for the missionaries, that they 
 did not disturb them in their functions, and did not hin- 
 der the Christians from discharging themselves of their 
 religious duties. Let this suffice to gi^e the reader some 
 lea concerning their festivals of dreams." 
 
174 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 FFSTIVAL OF DREAMS AMONG THE TONGUSI, CO- 
 FESTIVAL u^t^un ^^^ kaMSCHADALES. 
 
 Several travellers who visited the north-east parts of 
 A^Hnontion several festivals, and among hem rejoi- 
 cings called the ^oLoosi or interpretations of dreams In 
 a certain season of the year, we are told by Santini that 
 all the young people of both sexes among the Conaks a - 
 fomUo in oVder to guess dreams. Those merriments 
 Sid emer^inments L tells us, -ntinue lor severaUays 
 during which time dances, songs, and music, form the 
 princrpal part of the entertainment. According to Abci- 
 Sv K paint and disguise themselves when thoy go 
 Soad Sut paying a^y respect either to moral^^^^^^^^ 
 decency.-Many ofthcm, especially among the longii- 
 sf savs he saml author, consider this a layourable op- 
 r^ruSy of revenging insults and injuries, because they 
 hwi^e that they are not known to the sufferer. La 
 £X compares the JS-okoosi oi the Kamchadales v^^h 
 ZcaTnSi of the continent of Europe whieh takes 
 place yearly in Italy, Spain, Portugal^ and '" «onaeparts 
 ?f France before lent commences. Durmg the celebr^ 
 tion of the Carnivali, which lasts for fourteen days hose 
 who ioin it masquerade themselves and are at lull liDer- 
 tv to play all those tricks with impunity which cannot 
 be considered criminal.— The Kamschadales, as well as 
 the North American Indians, may do the same without 
 punishment : because, iu cording to their custom, every 
 Serson makes himself as foolish as he can. Abernethy 
 . S^aksof his having distinguished himself on one of these 
 occasions among tfie Coriaks for the sole purpose, as he 
 himself tells us, of saving his life ; because he consider- 
 ed them actually deranged, and consequently his lite m 
 danger on account of being a stranger and a foreigner. 
 Santini found himself in the same predi.ament among 
 some tribes of the Tongusi, end would most likely have 
 been grossly insulted, had not his converts, the longu- 
 
F THR 
 
 )NGTHETONGUSI,C0. 
 ISCIIADALES. 
 
 ed the north-east parts of 
 Is, and among them rejoi- 
 terpretations of dreams, hi 
 ve are told by Santini that 
 exes among the Coriaks as- 
 eams. Those merriments 
 s, continue for several days, 
 )ngs, and music, form the 
 iment. According to Aber- 
 je themselves when they go 
 respect either to morality or 
 pecially among the Tongu- 
 isider this a lavourablc op- 
 s and injuries, because they 
 nown to the sufferer. La 
 si of the Kamschaduhs with 
 int of Europe, which takes 
 Portugal, and in some parts 
 ences. During the celebra- 
 lasts for fourteen days, those 
 nselves and are at full liber- 
 rith impunity which cannot 
 he Kamschadales, as well as 
 is, may do the same without 
 rding to their custom, every 
 olish as he can. Abernethy 
 lished himself on one of these 
 ks for the sole purpose, as he 
 lis life ; because he consider- 
 , and consequently his life in 
 r a stranger and a foreigner, 
 tie same predi.ament among 
 , rnd would most likely have 
 not his converts, the Tongii- 
 
 NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 178 
 
 sian princes, interfered in his behalf. Without descri- 
 bing the barbarous scenes which tliese travellers wit- 
 nessed during these festivals among certain tribes in 
 north-east Asia, we assure our reader that they were not 
 much different from those which have been observed 
 among the North American Indians on similar occa- 
 sions. 
 
 THE GAME OF THE DISH, OR OF LITTLE BONES, 
 AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 The game of the dish, which they also call the game 
 of the itltle bones, is only played by two persons, each 
 has six or eight little bones, which resemble apricot 
 stones in their shape and bigness. On viewing them 
 closely, however, a person can perceive six unequal sur- 
 faces, the two principal of which are painted, one black 
 and the otht-r white, inclining to yellow. 
 
 They make them jump up, by striking the ground, or 
 the table, with a round and hollow dish, which contains 
 them, and which they twist round first. "When they 
 have no dish, they throw the bones up in the air with 
 their hands ; if, on falling, thoy come all of one colour, 
 he who. plays wins five. There is forty up, and they 
 substract the numbers gained by the adverse party. Five 
 bones of the same colour win, but one for the first time, 
 but the second time they win the game, while a less 
 number wins nothing. 
 
 He that wins the game continues playing. The loser 
 gives his place to another, who is named by the markers 
 of his side ; for they make [)arties at first, and often the 
 whole village is conceincd in the game ; t»ftentimes also 
 one village plays against another. Each party chooses 
 a marker ; but he withdraws when he pleases, which 
 never happens, but Avhen his parry loses. At ev^ery 
 throw, especially if it happens to be decisive, they make 
 
 •Jl 
 
176 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 great shouts. The players appear like people possessed 
 with an evil spirit, and the spectators aronot more calm. 
 They all make a thousand contortions, talk to the bones, 
 load the spirits of the adverse party with imprecations, 
 and the whole village echoes with bowlings. If all this 
 does not recover them back, the losers may put off the 
 party till the next day ; it costs them only a small treat 
 to the company. 
 
 Then they prepare to return to the engagement, each 
 invoking his genius, and throwing some tobacco \n the 
 fire to his honour. They ask him above all things for 
 lucky dreams. As soon as day appears they go again to 
 play ; but if the losers fancy that the goodi in their cab- 
 ins made them unlucky, the first thin? they do is to 
 chancre them all. The great parties commonly last five 
 or six days, and often continue all night. In the mean 
 time, as all the persons present, at least those who are 
 concerned in the game, are in an agitation that deprives 
 them of reason, as they quarrel and fight, which never 
 happens among the savages, but on these occasions, and 
 in drunkenness, one may judge, if when they have done 
 playing, they do not want rest. 
 
 The Indians are so superstitious, that these parties of 
 play are often made by order of the physician or at the 
 request of the sick. There needs no more for this pur- 
 pose than the dream of the one or the other. This dream 
 is always taken for the order of some spirit , and then 
 they prepare themselves for play with a great deal of care. 
 They assemble for several nights to try, and to see who 
 has the luckiest hand. They consult their Genii, they 
 fast, the married persons observe continence ; and all 
 this to obtain a favourable dream. Every morning they 
 relate what dreams they have had, and all those things 
 which they dreamt of, were those which they thought 
 lucky. They make a collection of all, and put them in- 
 to little bags which they carry about with tb"-n. If any 
 one has the reputation of being lucky, thit is in the opin- 
 ion of these people, of having a familiar spint more pow- 
 
l ! lii i l(|m W r < l i rV)r )| - > H II WlM W<W | i Jl |i ' * 1 i B 'W "WWPl1i | - • 
 
 pear like people possessed 
 jctators aro not inoie calm, 
 itortions, talk to the bones, 
 party with imprecations, 
 vith bowlings. If all this 
 le losers may put off the 
 ts them only a small treat 
 
 1 to the engagement, each 
 winif some tobacco in the 
 k hind above all things for 
 1/ appears they go again to 
 lat the goods hi their cab- 
 first thing Ihey do is to 
 parties commonly last five 
 le all night. In the mean 
 It, at least those who are 
 an agitation that deprives 
 3l an^ fight, which never 
 )Ut on these occasions, and 
 nre, if when they have done 
 
 r. 
 
 itious, that these parties of 
 of the physician or at the 
 leeds no more for this pur- 
 ; or the other. This dream 
 • of some spirit , and then 
 ay with a great deal of care, 
 ghts to try, and to see who 
 iT consult their Genii, they 
 serve continence ; and all 
 3am. Every morning they 
 3 had, and all those things 
 those which they thongjnt 
 ion of all, and put them in- 
 y about with th-Ti. If any 
 g lucky, that is in the opin- 
 a familiar spi'it more pow- 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 irr 
 
 erful, or more inclined to do good, they never fail to 
 make him keep near him who holds the dish. They 
 even go to a great way sometimes to fetch him ; and if, 
 through age or any infirmity, he cannot walk, they will 
 carry him on their shoulders. 
 
 They have often pressed the missionaries to be pres- 
 ent at these games, as they believe fheir Guardian Genii 
 are more powerful. It happened one day in a Huron 
 village, that a sicif person having sent for a juggler, this 
 quack prescribed the game of the dish, and appointed a 
 village, at some distance from the sick person's residence 
 to play at. They immediately sent to ask the leave ol 
 their chief j it was granted, and they played. Whea 
 the game was ended, the sick person returned many 
 thanks to the players for having cured her, as she said. 
 But there was nothing of truth in all thisj on the coiv 
 trary, she was worse. 
 
 The ill humor of this woman and her relations fell on 
 the missionaries, who had refused to assist at the game 
 notwithstanding all the importunities they used to en^ 
 gage them ; and in their anger for the little complai- 
 sance they showed them on this occasion, they told them 
 by way of reproach, that since their arrival in this coun- 
 try the Genii of the savages had lost their power. Such 
 are the observations of a French missionary who resi- 
 ded a long time among the Hurons. 
 
 GAME OF THE PATOONI AMONG THE KAMSCHA- 
 
 DALES. 
 
 The game of the Patooni, which La Roche briefly de- 
 scribes, was, from every appearance, originally the same 
 as that of the little bones among the American TndiaiHt^ 
 although in Kamschatka sticks were substituted fo* 
 bones. " It is surprising," says La Roche, " to witness the 
 simplicity and superstition of some of these people wh^ 
 
 16 
 
178 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 tbfty play some games. Before they set out to hunt, 
 they frequently form a party to play the Patooni, which 
 consists in throwing «p in the nir small sticks a! out the 
 size of an orange, with four sides, and resembling the 
 dice of the Europeans, because each side has a ctitain 
 number. He who has the greatest number upwards, 
 when they fall on the ground, is conqueror, and expects 
 to be the most successful in the chase. It is considered, 
 therefore, a great favor to belong to the winner's party 
 when they separate themselves into different companies, 
 because they imagine that they cannot be utterly disap- 
 pointed while they are the associates of him who is to 
 kill the most." 
 
 Abernethy observed this and other frivolous games, 
 which he did not deem worthy of any notice. Santini, 
 in speaking of a certain game which he does noi de- 
 scribe, says, that the Tongusi, when they played, resem- 
 bled madmen more than rational teings, from the way 
 in which their feelings were excited. 
 
 THE NAMING OF CHILDREN AMONG THE NORTH 
 Ltic. nA AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 This ceremony is performed at a feast where no per- 
 sons are presept but those of the same sex with the child 
 that is to be named. While they are eating, the child is 
 upon the knees of the father or mother, who continually 
 recommend it to the spirits, especially to that which is to 
 be its guardian Genius ; for every person has their own, 
 but not at their birth. They never make new names; 
 each family has a certain number, which they take by 
 turns, sometimes also they change their names as they 
 grow up, and there are some names which they cannot 
 go by after a certain age ; thip, however, is not the cus- 
 torn every where. They never coll a man by his prop- 
 er name, when they talk to him in cnmmon discourse ; 
 
• THE 
 
 lie they set out to liunt, 
 I play the Patooni, which 
 
 air small sticks a! out the 
 sides, atid resembling the 
 e each side has a ctitain 
 ;reatest number upwards, 
 
 is conqueror, and exports 
 e chase. It is considered, 
 ong to the winner's party 
 s into different companies, 
 iy cannot be utterly disap- 
 ssociates of him who is to 
 
 nd other frivolous games, 
 ly of any notice. Santini, 
 le which he does not de- 
 i, when they played, reseni- 
 )nal teings, from the way 
 excited. 
 
 EN AMONG THE NORTH 
 INDIANS. 
 
 led at a feast where no per- 
 the same sex with the child 
 they are eating, the child is 
 or mother, who continually 
 especially to that which is to 
 every person has their own, 
 jy never make new names; 
 umber, which they take by 
 ihange their names as they 
 3 names which they cannot 
 [lip, however, is not tlie cus- 
 lever call a man by his prop- 
 him in cnmmon discourse ; 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIAVS, 
 
 m 
 
 this, they imagine, would be impoiite. They always 
 give him the quality he has with respecl to the person 
 that speaks to him ; but when there is between them no 
 relation or affinity, they use the term of brother or un- 
 cle, ntiphew or coiiciu, according to each other's age or 
 according to the value they have for the person whom 
 they address. 
 
 Further, it is not so much to render the names immor- 
 tal, that they revive them, as to engage those to whom 
 they are given, either to imitate the brave actions of their 
 predecessors, or to revenge them if they have been kill- 
 ed or burnt, or lastly to comfort and help their families. 
 Thus, a woman who has lost her husband, or her son, 
 and finds herself without the suppou of any person, de- 
 lays as little as she can to transfer the name of him she 
 mourns f.>r, -r some person capable of supplying his 
 place. They « ange their names on many other occa- 
 sions, to give the particulars of which would take up too 
 much time. There needs no more for this purpose 
 than adrouin, or the order of a physician, or some such 
 trifling cause. 
 
 THE NAMING OF CHILDREN AMONG THE KAMSCHA- 
 
 DALES. 
 
 " Si prepara," says, Santini, "dai Coriaki,un banchetto, 
 quando yogliono no;ninare i fanciulli, Se sara una fan- 
 ciuUa, bisogna che tutta la compagnia, eccetto il padre, 
 sia composta di doiine, e d'uomini solamente, eccetto la 
 madre, se sara un ragazzo. Ogni famiglia vitiene gli 
 stessi nomi cheavevano ricev ti da loro antenati. So- 
 vente volte pero, quando una vedova e maritata un al- 
 tra volta, il nuoyo marito prende ii nome di lui chi e 
 morto.— f vecchii si chiainano dai giovani, i loro padri, 
 e qiielli della medesima eta, i loro fratelli." 
 
 According to Saniini, the Coriuks and other tribes of 
 
 
|gQ ORIGIN OF TBB 
 
 Siberia, prepare a feast, when they are to name a child. 
 If it be a boy, the ceremony is performed m the presence 
 of men alone, excepting the mother of the child and in 
 the presence of women only, excepting the father, it t 
 be a ffirl Every family have retained the names which 
 have been delivered down to them by their ancestors ; 
 sometimes, however, when a widow is married agam, the 
 name of the deceased is transferred to her new husband 
 Old men are generally by the young called /aj/ers, and 
 those of the same age brothers. La Roche tells us that 
 the children of some Tartar tribes, who had been con- 
 verted to Christianity, were allowed to ro only a week 
 bv the names which thev received at the Baptismal t ont ; 
 because they dreamt that the spirits of their fathers were 
 offended at the changing of their names. 
 
 mrPTERS AMONG THE NORTH AMERICAN IN- 
 jutrui.j:-iv DIANS. 
 
 These jugglers, according to the Bishop of Meaux, 
 make a profession of corresponding only with what they 
 call the benefical Genii, and who boast of knowing by 
 their means whatever passes in the most distant coun- 
 tries, and whatever shall come to pass mthe iiiost distant 
 ages They pretend to difcover the use and nature ot 
 the most hidden diseases, nnd to have the secret of curing 
 them ; to discern in the most intricate affairs what res- 
 ohition it is best to take; to explain the^ most obscure 
 dreams : to obtain success in the most difficult under- 
 takings, and to render the gods propitious to warriors and 
 hunters. These pretended good Genu are, like all tne 
 Pasan deities, real devils, who receive homages Uiatare 
 due only to the true God, and whose dec its are still 
 more dangerous than those of the evil Genu, because 
 they contribute more to keep their worshippers in blina- 
 ness. 
 

 ? THE 
 
 they are to name a child, 
 performed in the presence 
 other of the child , and in 
 excepting the father, if it 
 retained the names which 
 them by their ancestors ; 
 vidow is married again, the 
 ;erred to her new husband, 
 young called fathers, and 
 s. La Roche tells us that 
 tribes, who had been con- 
 allowod to go only a week 
 ived at the Baptismal Font ; 
 spirits of their fathers were 
 leir names. 
 
 , NORTH AMERICAN IN- 
 S. 
 
 to the Bishop of Meaux, 
 ending only with what they 
 d who boast of knowing by 
 
 in the most distant coun- 
 ne to pass in the most distant 
 >ver the use and nature of 
 i to have the secret of curing 
 t iutriciite affairs what res- 
 u explain the most obscure 
 
 the most difficult under- 
 [3s propitious to warriors and 
 [food Genii art", like all the 
 ho receive homages tliat are 
 nd whose dec< its are still 
 of the evil Genii, because 
 3 their worshippers in blind- 
 
 NORTH AMRRICAN INDIANS. 
 
 181 
 
 It is certain, that among their agents tlie boldest are 
 more nspecled. Witli a little artifice, thiirefore, they 
 easily impose on those wlio are brought up in superstition. 
 Although they might have seen the birth of these 
 impostors, if they take a fancy to give themselves a 
 supernatural birth, they find people, who believe ihera 
 on their word, as much as if they had seen them come 
 down from heaven, and who take it for a kind of eiu'hant- 
 nient and illusion, that they thought them born at first 
 Ukeother men. Their artifices are, in general, so gross, 
 and so common, that there are none but fools nnd chil- 
 dren who are imposod upon by thein. But when they 
 act as physicians, their skill is never doubted : for the 
 greatest credulity is found inevery country, concerning 
 the recovery of health- 
 It has been asserted by persons whos^e words could 
 not be suspected, that when these impostors shut them- 
 selves up in their stoves to s veat, and this is one of their 
 most common preparations to perform their tricks, they 
 differ V(!ry little froni the Pythonesses, as the poets have 
 represented them on the Tri2)od. They are seen to be- 
 come convulsed, and possessed with enthusiasm, to ac- 
 quire tones of the voice, and to do actions which appear 
 to be beyond the .strength of nature. 
 
 It is also asserted, that they suffir nmch on these oc- 
 ca.sions ; so that there are some who do not readily en- 
 gage, even when they are well paid, to give themselves 
 up in this manner to the spirit that agitates them. 
 
 After coming out of these vioh nt sweats, they go and 
 throw themselves into cold water, even when it is frozen, 
 without receiving any damage. This is a matter which 
 physic cannot account for ; however, it is certain that 
 there is nothing supernatural in it. 
 
 16^ 
 
 J 
 
JnHMBMMM^mii^g^^^jll 
 
 182 
 
 ORIGIN OF THR 
 
 THE PONOMOOSI OR PROPHETS AMONG THE 
 KAJVISCHADALES, CORIAKS, &c. 
 
 We are assured by Santini, Abornethy, and La Roche 
 that seveP'l tribes in the north-east paits of Asia have 
 their prophets whom they call P(mo7noosi. This deceit- 
 ful order, ihey tell us, predict their fate in batile and 
 their success in the chase ; and this knowledge they pre- 
 tend to have received from their deities. They retire 
 itjto the forest, where they fast for several days. During 
 this time Ihey beat a drum, cry, howl, sings, and smoke. 
 This preparalioii is accompanied with so many lurious 
 actions thntone would take them for evil epirits. 
 
 These fortune-tellers arn visited at night by their re- 
 lations, who bring them intelligence of every thing that 
 happens in the villa-ies during their absence. By tnese 
 means they are enabled, on their return from their dens 
 to impose upon the credulous ; because the first part ol 
 their propht ^y consists of giving an account of all those 
 who married, died, and returned from the chase since 
 they departed. They seldom fail in givmg a correct 
 statement of these and other thinijs, as their private ni- 
 foniianis are equally interested in the success ot their 
 prophecy, from an expectation of being remunerated. 
 
 " The Pmomoosi of the Coriaks, says Aberiiethy, are 
 an inferior order of priests, who declare the will ot their 
 deUies, and act as their interpreters ; but in offering 
 sacrifices, the Ponomoosi are never their priests. 1 heir 
 chief employment is to practise physic, in which they 
 are sometimes successful, and to foretell the consequence 
 of their wars and the cliase. They practice physic on 
 principles founded on the knowledge of simples, on ex- 
 perience, and on cirfumsiances, as they do in other 
 countries. To this knowledge they always join a great 
 deal of superstition and imposture." 
 
 The following account of a conjurer is given usby Cap- 
 tain Lyon. This is also another sort of impostors, no less 
 
OPHETS AMONG THE 
 CORIAKS, &c. 
 
 Abornethy, and La Roche 
 i-east paits of Asia liave 
 Pononutosi. This deceit- 
 
 their fate in batile and 
 1 this knowledge they pre- 
 their deities. They retire 
 I for several days. During 
 y, howl, sings, and smoke. 
 ied with so many furious 
 hem for evil spirits, 
 ited at night by their re- 
 igence of every thing that 
 ; their absence. By these 
 eir return from their dens, 
 ; because the first part of 
 nf an account of all those 
 ned from the chase since 
 n fail in giving a correct 
 thinsis, as their private iti- 
 ;d in the success of their 
 n of being remunerated, 
 riaks, says Aberuethy, are 
 ifho declare the will of their 
 erpreters; but in offering 
 never their priests. Their 
 ise physic, iu which they 
 i to foretell the consequence 
 
 They practice, physic on 
 lowledge of simples, on ex- 
 ices, as they do in other 
 ige they always join a great 
 nstnre." 
 
 conjurer is given us by Cap- 
 tier sort of impostors, no less 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 183 
 
 ridiculous thau the former, and differing merely in 
 name. 
 
 " All li^fht being excluded, the sorcerer began chant- 
 ing with gre.it vehemence. He then, as far as I could 
 perceive, liui^an turninsr himself rapidly round, and in a 
 loud, powerful voice vociferated for Tornga (the name of 
 his familiar spirit) with great impatience, at the same 
 timu blowing and snorting like a walrus. His noise, 
 impatience, and agitation, increased every moment, and 
 iie at length seated himself on the deck, varying his 
 tones, anid making a rustling with his clothes. Sud- 
 denly, the voice seemed smothered, and was so managed 
 as to sound as if re reating beneath the deck, eaeh mo- 
 ment becoming more distant, and ultimately giving the 
 idea of being many feet below the cabin, when it ceased 
 entirely. His wife now informed me, that the conjurer 
 had dived under the ship, and that he would send up 
 Tornga. Accordingly in about a minute, a distant blow- 
 ing was heard, very slowly approaching, and a voice, 
 which differed from that we had at first heard, was at 
 times mingled with the blowing, until at length both 
 sounds became distinct, and the old woman told me 
 Tornga was come to answer my questions. I accord- 
 ingly asked several questions of the sagacious spirit, to 
 Id each of which I received an answer by two loud slaps 
 on th • 'i< ".k -.vbich I was given to understand were fa- 
 vorable, ft /ery hollow, yet powerful voice, certainly 
 much different from that of ihe conjurer's, now chanted 
 for some time; a jumble of iiisses, groans, shouts, and 
 gobblings like aturk-7. succttucd ia rapid order, when 
 the spirit asked pein-'ission ?o retire. The voice then 
 gradually sank from on lit Tuig as at fi-st, and a very 
 in istinct hissinsr succeeoti'i (i, its advance it sounded 
 like the tone produced by tre -ind on the base chord of 
 an Eolian harp,) tliis was soon changed to a rapid hiss 
 like that of a rocket, and the conjurer with a yell an- 
 nounced his return." 
 
 Santini tells us that prophets of the same kind are 
 
184 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 held ill great voneralion amonjif different tribes in 
 Tartary; but that they do not use so many ridiculous 
 ceremonies in their predictions. 
 
 ORATORS AMONd THE NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Among the Indians every tribe and every vilhige 
 have thiTr orators as well as priests, physicians, and 
 jugglers- In the public councils and in the general 
 assemblies they have a right to plead the cause of 
 criminals and plaintifls. An European would scarcely 
 believe their fluency of speech and thelofmiess of their 
 ideas. They speak for a long time and to tlie purpose. 
 Nothing can be more pleasing than to witness ihe m- 
 terest which the orator tnkes in defendmg those who 
 employ him. On someoccasions the women employ an 
 orator who speaks in their names, if they imagine that 
 their liberties are encroached on. 
 
 No person would think that the Indians in their original 
 state, when they had no possessions, eiiher pjiblic or 
 private, nor any ambition to extend their power, should 
 have so many affairs to be tiius adjusted. It is true, that 
 the Indians, as well as the rest of the human family 
 negociated and carried on a kind of traffic among them- 
 selves, and especially with the Europeans since they be- 
 came acquainted with each other. Under such ciicnm- 
 stancps, therefore, we need not feel astonished that they 
 had also their courts of justice. They had, besides, 
 some new treaties to conclude, to renew offers of service 
 and mutual civility, to court alliances, and to join in- 
 vitations in making war. Any business of thisd<'- 
 ecription,we are told, was conducted with dignity, great 
 attention, and ability. 
 
THE 
 
 NOKTH AMERICAN INDtANd. 
 
 186 
 
 Mijr different tribes in 
 use so niaiiy ridiculous 
 
 H AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 ribe and every villnge 
 
 priests, physicians, and 
 3ils and in the general 
 
 to plead the cause of 
 iUropcan would scanely 
 and the loiiiness of their 
 limo and to the purpose. 
 
 than to witness ihe in- 
 II defending: those who 
 ns the women employ ati 
 les, if they imagine that 
 n. 
 
 18 Indians in their original 
 essions, either pjiblic or 
 ntcnd their power, should 
 ; adjusted. It is true, that 
 St of the human family 
 nd of traffic among them- 
 
 Europeans since they be- 
 ler. Under such circiim- 
 t feel astonished tliat they 
 ice. They had, besides, 
 , to renew offers of service 
 alliances, and to join in- 
 Vny business of thisd'>- 
 iucted with dignity, great 
 
 ORATOR!-^ .lOXG SEVERAL ASIATIC TRIIiKS. 
 
 "I have seen no tribe in Siberia," says Abcrnethy, 
 who had not their councils, and courts of justice, with 
 their orators, and public pleaders, who are by them called 
 Periotfi- Kaloii, ihixi IS, vhcii of justice. The orators of 
 the Mnlcouri, a tribe of the Tongusian nation, displayed 
 no small degree of talents and eloquence on a certain oc- 
 casion when a young man, the son of their respective 
 chief, appeared before one of their courts of justice, accused 
 of having murdered his uncle. His own father presided 
 with as much dignity and pomp, as usually attend the 
 judges and coui .s of more civilized nations. The venera- 
 ble chief evinced a firm dt'toi initiation to administer justice, 
 even althouafh by the law his son should be put to death, 
 if found guilty- The heads oi every family were seated 
 round the chief; wliom he a(ldres^ed brie/ly in the following 
 manner : — 'My brother lias l)eeu murdered ; my son stands 
 before you now, and lljr you it is to find out whether he 
 is guilty or not. The law of your nation deinainls blood 
 for blood ; because such were the laws of our forefathers.' 
 An orator, tall and grave, (kient and rather eloquent, 
 stood in the centre of the circle and harangued for an hour 
 to defend the young chief; and if I recolltct well, he 
 commenced with these words : ' Ponyong is gone to his 
 fathers — he is dead, but not murdered; for who would 
 take the life of him who bore the wounds of fifty battles ? 
 His nephew stands before you as if he had spilt the blood 
 of his own kindred : they say, it is true, that he is the 
 murderer; but w!io are they that accuse him 1 Are they 
 not they whose words should not be believed 1 Have they 
 fought either for you or their country 1 They never saw 
 the face of an enemy. Has he not fought already '.' Has 
 he not led you to the field .' Has he not conducted you 
 victorious frouj the battles in the absence of his father 1 
 If you destroy him you destroy an innocent man, the 
 pride of your nation, and the conqueror of your enemies.' 
 
186 
 
 ClUIN OP THB 
 
 This, however, will ,;uffi ns a specimen of Siberian 
 oratory. His feelings api d to ^e very much exci d 
 as his innumerohlc but .aturni gestures expressed. 
 Whether it was thrui ;h his eloquenc or their regaiti for 
 the liib of the accup'd, I know not, but the young chiel 
 was not found guiliy." 
 
 l.a Roche mentions the natural eloquence ot the 
 orators of the Kamschadales- Sanfni says, that aino' r 
 different nations in Tart y and Sp- ui, orators plead at 
 their couiicils and courts 'f justi ■'- 
 
 THE COUNCILS AND GOVERNMENT OF VILLAGES, 
 AMONG THE NOilTH AMERICAN INDIANA. 
 
 We are told by travellers ana missiona. that the In- 
 dians, even when they were first t«>. ^ Europeans, 
 conducted themselves in their as .os with uch 
 
 prudence, maturity, and ability, as u I do honor to the 
 Areopagus of Athens, and the Snnatu of Rome, in the 
 most flourishing times of those piiUics Nothmg is 
 concluded hastily, and that self-inten .i which so often 
 corrupts the senator of civilized nations, never prevailed 
 in the Indians when they discussed affairs which related 
 to the public good, It is also true, that they possess, in 
 the highest decree, the art of concealing thoir proceedings. 
 For the most part, the glorv of the nation, and the motives 
 of honor, are the chief objects at which they aim. But 
 what cannot be excused, is that almost all the time, during 
 which they sit in council, is consumed in concocting 
 nlans in order to revenge them on their enemies ; this, 
 however, can only be remedied by the Chnsiian religion, 
 although some Christians are as vindictive as any savage. 
 " As to what relates to private persons," says the 
 Bishop of Meaux, "and the particular concerns of the 
 villaue, these things are soon decid.d anion jr some na- 
 tions""; but among other tribes they are referred to higher 
 
THB 
 
 a specimen of Siberian 
 1 to *'e very much exci d 
 urni gestures exprosjitci. 
 iquenc'.or their regaid for 
 not, but the young chief 
 
 natural eloquence of the 
 San! ini says, that aino 
 dSii"''ia, orators pleail m. 
 nice. 
 
 RNMENT OF VILLAGES, 
 MERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 id missionai that the I n- 
 j\rst te<' J Europeans, 
 eir as^' .^^s with uch 
 y, as w d do honor to the 
 B S'^nali of Rome, in the 
 )se I'f' lies. Nothing is 
 ielf-inten ^t which so often 
 ;d nations, never prevailed 
 cussed affairs which related 
 I true, that tht-y possess, in 
 loncealing their proceedings. 
 )f the nation, and the motives 
 Is at which they aim. But 
 at almost all the time, during 
 s consumed in concocting 
 em on their enemies ; this, 
 ed by the Chrlsiian religion, 
 ; as vindictive as any savage, 
 private persons," says the 
 particular concerns of the 
 n docidi'd among some na- 
 ;s they are referred to higher 
 
 I 
 
 •">WTH AMKKICAN INDIANS 
 
 187 
 
 'ill auJconsiii ■ able time may elapse bel j they are 
 seU, A sitigie affair, however tr fling it may be, is 
 
 soinetunes a lon>r time under deliberation. Bvery thin? 
 is treate(' wiih a gieiitdoalofcncumspection, andnothing 
 1 deciili till they have lioard the opinion of all their 
 elders, it they have made a present to an elder, in order 
 to secure his vote, they are sure of his interest, when the 
 present is accepted. It was uc r heard, that an Indian 
 failed in an engagement of this iiiid; bit he seldom ac- 
 
 it with both 
 
 'le knowl- 
 
 nd mature 
 
 ' hisintere>ts 
 
 uth, and in- 
 
 i cherished with 
 
 jOn to expect great 
 
 cepts it, and when he does, he never red 
 hands. The young people enter c 
 edge of business, which renders ihe 
 in an age in which they areyei cli 
 them in the public good from thei 
 spires them with an emulation wii 
 great care, and from which there it 
 benefiis. 
 
 " The most apparent defectof their government, is, the 
 vant of punishment for crimes. But this defect has not 
 same effect among them, which it would inevitably 
 e with European nations. The great spring of our 
 Illusions, and the principal source of the disorders which 
 most disturb civil society, which is self-interesf , have 
 scarcely any power over people who never think of laying 
 up riches, and who take little thought for the morrow. 
 They may also be reproached for their manner of bringing 
 up their children. They know not what it is to chastise 
 them. Whilst they are little, they say they have no rea- 
 son ; neither are they of opinion, that punishment pro- 
 motes understanding. When they are old enough to rea- 
 son, they say that they are the masters of their own ac- 
 tions, and that they are accountable to no person for 
 them. 
 
 " In a word, the American Indians are entirety convin- 
 ced that man is born free ; that no power on earth has 
 any right to make any attempts against his liberty ; and 
 that nothing can makehitu aends for its loss. We have 
 even had much pains to .udeceiv those converted to 
 
188 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 Christianity ou this head, and to make them understand, 
 that in conseqncnce of the corruption of our nature, (uch 
 is the eflfect ol sin, an unrestrained liberty of douig evil 
 differs little from the necessity of doing it, considering the 
 strength of the inclination, which carries us to it ; and 
 that the law which restrains us, brings us nearer to our 
 first liberty, in seeming to deprive us of it. Happy for 
 them, experience does not make them feel in many 
 material arUcles all the force of this bias, which it pro- 
 duces in other countries. As their knowledge is more 
 confined than ours, so are their desires still rnore so. 
 Being used only to the simple necesaanes of life which 
 Providence has sufficiently provided for them, they have 
 scaively Rny idea of supertluity. 
 
 roUNCII^ AND GOVERNMENT AMONG ASIATIC 
 NATIONS. 
 
 " Tutte le nazioni," says Santini, " che si trovano fra i 
 Tongusi, Coriaki, Kamschadali, e molte altre in quella 
 parte d' Asia settentrionale hanno dei conciglii, che 
 sono composti del principe e dei maggiomati. Tutti 
 gli affari che appartengono alia guerra, alia pace, alle 
 r^olo della caccia, ed altre cose domestice, sono qui 
 esaminate. 
 
 " Quanto al loro govemo, ngni cosa e regolata in quesn 
 cwiciglii. II loro principe ancora regola molte querele 
 dase stesso, senza andar al conciglio. li'omicidio e 
 punito, pero, dagli araici di quello chi era stato ammaz- 
 zato,ealloro piacere. Molti mi hanno detto che, benche 
 I'omicidio secondo le loro leggi, e proibito sotto pena 
 della vita, 1' assassino e rarissime volte castigate colla 
 morte ; perche credono che I'omicidio era ordinate dallo 
 
 spirito cattivo," ..„.,«• 
 
 Here we see, that according to Santini, all the ditterent 
 tribes aniong the Tongusi, Coriaks, Kamschadales and 
 
 wnmm 
 
 .JiipX-'S7. 
 
i.'^*! 
 
 THB 
 
 make them undervtand, 
 ption of our nature, liich 
 led liberty of doing evil 
 f doing it, considering the 
 ich carries us to it ; and 
 , brings us nearer to our 
 rive us of it. Happy for 
 lake them feel in many 
 if this bias, which it pro- 
 their knowledge is more 
 jir desires still more so. 
 
 necesbai ies of life which 
 vrided for them, they have 
 
 ENT AMONG ASIATIC 
 S. 
 
 ntini, " che si trovano fra i 
 li, e molte altre in quella 
 hanno dei conciglii, che 
 dei maggiomati. Tutti 
 lla guerra, alia pace, alle 
 cose domestice, sono qui 
 
 rni cosa e regolata in questi 
 icora regola molte qiierele 
 conciglio. Ij'omicidio e 
 [uello chi era state ammaz- 
 mi hanno detto che, benche 
 ^gi, e proibito sotto pena 
 !sime volte castigato colla 
 omicidio era ordinate dallo 
 
 T to Santini, all the different 
 joriaks, Kamschadales and 
 
 S@JMW^i i ^Wi-i^»te»w a *«»'www* - ^*-' 
 
 "■jf^t^15'':""';'?*^'-T "■' 
 
 ■ i;[j i i!^wyit4 !Tm^'- 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 ■-IM 
 
 15 
 
 I! »^ 
 
 IIM 
 
 M 
 
 1.8 
 
 1-4 IIIIII.6 
 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 
 c1>^ 
 
 N> 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 
 Ft? 
 
 6^ 
 
 » 
 
 "<?) 
 
\ 
 
 
 '/a 
 
 i 
 
 w 
 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut canadien de microreproductions historiques 
 
km 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 189 
 
 many others inhabiting- thenorth east parts of Asia, have 
 councils composed of the chief a'lid the elders. All the 
 jiffairs which appertain to war, peace, the chase, and 
 their domestic laws are here discnssed and decided. 
 
 As to their j^ovcininent, I may say that these councils 
 constitute tlieir legislative assemblies ; for in them their 
 laws civil and military are framed and administered. The 
 chief also decides many private quarrels on his own au- 
 thority without referring to council. 'The punishment of 
 a murderer is at the mercy of the relations of the murdered. 
 We are often told that although murder, according to law, 
 should be punished with death, tlie murderer is seldom 
 put to death, because they believe that it was the desire 
 of their evil Genii, that such a thing should come to pass. 
 
 This has been confirmed by Aberncthy and La Roche. 
 Abernethy, however, observes that the Kamschadalcs and 
 some Tartar tril)es have war chiefs who preside at their 
 councils of war, and lead their warriors to battle; and 
 others who govern their villages, never leaving home. 
 La Roche says, that the chief who remains at home, is the 
 hereditary one : and that the war chief is elected by the 
 warriors ; however, he observed, that if the hereditary one 
 was of a military and heroic disposition, he would insist 
 upon going to battle. We shall now proceed to give a 
 promiscuous account of the manners and customs of the 
 Indians, according to the journals of the Bishop of Meaux, 
 Rosetti, Claude Allo'iez, Paul duRu,M. de St. Cosme, 
 and others, who were the first missionaries that ever 
 preached Christianity to the red men of North America 
 when the Canadas were in the possession of the French. 
 After that, we shall offer a general sketch of the manners 
 and customs of different nations in north-east Asia, which 
 will also in no small degree tend, by their coincidence, to 
 prove the identity of the people— that is to say— that the 
 North American Indians and these Asiatic tribes, were 
 once united. The foregoing comparative views of the 
 different customs of the American and Asiatic tribes will, 
 no doubt, satisfy the reader ; however, as we wish not 
 
 16 t 
 
190 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 offinWv liptween the inhabitants of both 
 only.to prove an affinU^^^^^^ to posterity their 
 
 'T"TSrularres before they disappear, it is but nght, 
 
 can. 
 
 VARIOUS CUSTOMS AMONG THE NORTH 
 VARIOUS ^^JJpj^j(.AN INDIANS. 
 
 SHAPES WHICH THEY GIVE TO THEIR CHILDREN. 
 There are on the continent of America, some nations 
 
 SinU STey'^pply tolheir teheads -_J *^,^''-'<,Pf 
 of their heads, two masses of clay, or some omer neay 
 Stance, which they bind by li"l«. ^»»\f^^;„tt thS 
 
 not cone, ive how ot£ Can be sal.sfied. It .s q.ute die 
 reverse with certain Algonouins, n.nied Round Heads 
 7bowI Heads; for they rnahe their beauty consist in 
 Sa^ngtKeir heods perfectly round : and mothers lake 
 care also very early to give them this shape. 
 
 
THE 
 
 m ' 'r v m mmm * m^9 ^ " vimu 
 
 -n the inhabitants of both 
 
 down to posterity their 
 
 y disappear, it is but right, 
 
 iformation as we possibly 
 
 VIONG THE NORTH 
 INDIANS. 
 
 E TO THEIR CHILDREN. 
 
 t of America, some nations 
 These have their foreheads 
 'ir heads lengthened. This 
 ure • it is the mothers who 
 an as they are born. For 
 foreheads and the back part 
 ■ clay, or some other heavy 
 by little till the skull has 
 to give it. It appears that 
 j1 to the children, whose 
 matter; but neither this 
 5 of these little innocents, 
 Y are desirous of procuring 
 :e, without which they can- 
 he satisfied. It is quite the 
 iquins, named Round Heads 
 na!:e their beauty consist in 
 y round : and mothers take 
 ! them this shape. 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 191 
 
 WHAT STRENGTHENS AND SHAPES THE INDIANS SO 
 
 WEL'L. 
 
 The children of the Indians when tliey leave the 
 cradle, ar-j not co:ifined in any manner ; and as soon as 
 they can crawl upon their hands and feet, they let them 
 go wh'i-e they will, quite naked, into the water, into the 
 woods, niid into the snow, which makes their bodies 
 stroiij,^ their limbs very supple, and hardens them against 
 the injuries of the air ; but it makes them also subject to 
 distempers of the stomach aud lungs which destroy them 
 early. In summer, they run as soon as they are up to 
 the river, or into the lakes, and continue there a part 
 of the day, playing like fish when it is fine weather at 
 the surface of the water. It is certain that nothing is 
 bettor than this exercise to make their joints free, and to 
 render them nimble. 
 
 THEIR FIRST EXERCISES. 
 
 They put a bow and arrov; into their hands Dctimes ; 
 and in order to excite in them that emulation, which w 
 the best teacher of the arts, there is no need to set their 
 breakfasts on the top of a tree, as they did ™ the 
 voung Lacedemmians. Tl by are all born with that 
 passion for glory that has no need of a spur ; and indeed 
 they shoot with a surprising exactness, and with a little 
 practice, they acquire the same dexterity in the use of 
 fire arms. They make them also wrestle, and they 
 pursue thiu exercise so eagerly, that they would of>en 
 kill one another, if they were not parted. Those who 
 are defeated, are so enraged at it, that they do not take the 
 least repose till they have their revenge. 
 
192 
 
 OHIGIN OF THE 
 
 IN WHAT CONSISTS THEIR EDUCATION. 
 
 1 fi„Mv f ithers nnd mothers nealoct nolhinir 
 In jrenoral t^^^' .,^,7; , certain principles of honor, 
 to inspire their ^-l''\^'^^" ^, 'V^J,, but which they often 
 which tJ'ey P^;^f ; ,'^ ;\V w o c education consists, 
 ahusc; and m *X ."'^ ' '^^.j,,,,, o., this head, it is 
 When they fr.vc t'^;''"" "' \"f , "^ ' eomninn 
 always in an induce way '^/^V,"?"".,^^"" tors, or ..f their 
 to then, the ^-- -^7;, l^'^^'Jpir are fiied at these 
 countrymen. Iht-se Y^'"'? ', ' r . opportunity 
 stories, and are never «;>fy;'^'; l;^;' 't e thJrn adminl 
 of imitating the exampleb they '''^^ "'".^^ „, „,c 
 Sometimes, to correct them tor tl'cir ta.m^, 1 J 
 
 prl .ersand tears, Init -^^-;,;;^™^;^^!;,.,^ a^Xn 
 
 ik^^nrs^on^s^atriScompu,. 
 
 WORKS OF 1 HE WOMEN. 
 
 The little 7* °f t^irs;;,:lt'tr,hS 
 
 ThTtonSttnn " "tatrk of a i.«. wlriC, the, 
 of Ihc mnei rmmii ^^^^^ ^ 
 
 call the "*''%""°t,™ ^.r women .,lJ<Iy» cvry 
 
 Set tbS sWn;'».ul they knit girfle. and garters 
 with the hair or wool of the buftalo. 
 
 WORKS OF THE MEN. 
 
 As for the men, they ^lory in their idleness ; and, in 
 reamy? they pas; abo.e half of their lives m doing 
 
ruE 
 
 lEIR EDUCATION. 
 
 niotliers nealfct notliiiie 
 Bitaiii principles of honor, 
 ives, but wliich they often 
 •hole edncnlion consists, 
 clions oii this heivd, it is 
 ,^ most common is to r(Male 
 heir ancestors, or of their 
 
 people are fired at these 
 
 they find an opportunity 
 yhavn made them admire. 
 for their faults, they use 
 
 menaces. They wonld 
 iriis, prepossessd with an 
 
 ritrht to use compulsion. 
 
 HE WOMEN. 
 
 imen, and which are their 
 cabinsi, are to make thread 
 ic bark ofa tree, whicli the) 
 f work it pretty nearly as 
 riie women also dye every 
 worUs with bark, on which 
 h porcnpin-'.'stpiills. They 
 .Uensils of wood : they cm- 
 [hey knit girdles and garters 
 buffalo. 
 
 i" TirE WiEN. 
 
 ry in their idleness ; and, in 
 half of their lives in doing 
 
NOKTH AMKhlCAN INDJANS. 
 
 195 
 
 
 L.3 
 
 nothmyr, mtho persuasion that daily labor disjrraces a 
 .nan, winch, .iu-y imagine, shbuid bo the dm! ol the 
 
 Tr,-- ^"'V'^y ''"^y- '« «"'y "i«de for war, hunting 
 and fishmg. Nevertheless, it belongs to (hem to make 
 all hnigs .u-c.>ssary for these three exercises ; therelre 
 making arms nets, and all the equipage of he hunted 
 andhshers chiefly belong to them.'^al wellast eca 
 noes and th.,r ngging, the raquet. m- snow shoes „nd 
 the budmg and repairmg of cabins; but they often 
 oblige ti.e women to assist them in all these thin^. 
 
 THEIR HATCHETS. 
 
 These people before they had been furnished with 
 hatchets and other tools by Europeans, were .r"a?lyem 
 barrassed ,n cutting down their trees and fmi,?g them for 
 use. 1 hey burnt them at the foot, and to split nnd cm 
 them they used hatchet.s made of flints, which dd no 
 break, but took up a great deal of time t^ shaipen To 
 fix them Ml th.. handl.., they cut off the head of a yJZ 
 treo and a, ,f they would have grafted it, they made? 
 notch m.t, mto which they thrusUhe head of the Sh 
 "t. After some time the tree, by growing together kent 
 heha.ehet so iixed that it could not come out ' tK 
 
 t!;rhandle.' '''' '" '"''' " '"'""' ''' '^""^ ,^^'"'"^^ ''"'" 
 
 THE FORM OF THEIR VILLAGES. 
 
 Their villages have generally no regular form Tim 
 greatest part of the French missionaries represent them 
 nn. 3 «f \round form, and perhaps their authors had 
 
 n?l h?„ ""7 ^u' ""^"-^'l '^"- ^"^"^ ^il'^^s consisted 
 of a heap of cabins without order ; some likS cart houses 
 
 .^u 
 
196 
 
 ORIGIN OP THB 
 
 Others like tunnels, built of bark, supported by posts, 
 soSmes plastered on the outside with mud in a 
 coaSL manner; in a word, built wUh less "t, neatnes^, 
 and solidity than the cabins of the beaver. These cab- 
 fns are St fifteen and twenty feet m breaxlth, and 
 someJmes a hundred m length ; then they contain sev- 
 OTd fires; for a fire never takes up mo^e than twelve 
 fee When the floor is not sufficient for all the inhabi- 
 tants to sleep on, the young people l«y on a wide bench 
 about five of six feet high, that runs the whole length of 
 the cabin. The furniture and provisions are over this, 
 nlaced on pieces of wood put across under the roof, i or 
 fhe most pSrt there is before the door a sort ol porch 
 where the young people sleep in the summer and which 
 ^rves for I woS hoKse in the winter. The doors a^ 
 TothTng but bark, fixed like the umbrella of a window 
 aSdhfy never shut close, ^'hese cabins have neither 
 ;"„dows nor chimneys; but they leave an opening in 
 The middle of the roof, by which part the smoke goes 
 out; and they are obliged to cover it, when it rmns or 
 snows, and then they must extmguish the fire lest 
 they be blinded with smoke. 
 
 THEIR NOTION OF THE ORIGIN OF MAN. 
 
 Nothing is more certain than that the Americati In- 
 dians havl an idea of a First Being, but at the same Unje 
 nothing is more obscure. They agree in general, in 
 makinf him the First Spirit, the Lord and Creator of the 
 wo Id, but wheu they are pressed a little on this article 
 tTexplain what they mean'^by the First Sptnt, we find 
 nothing but odd fancies, fables so ill conceived, systems 
 so little digested, and so little uniformity, that one can 
 say nothing regular on this subject. It has been said 
 that the Sious came much nearer than the rest to what 
 we thinkof this first principle. Almost all the Algon- 
 
upported by posts, 
 e with mud in a 
 h less art, neatness, 
 )eaver. These cab- 
 eet in breadth, and 
 n they contain sev- 
 < more than twelve 
 It for all the inhabi- 
 iny on a wide bench, 
 the whole length of 
 isions are over this, 
 under the roof. For 
 5or a sort of porch, 
 summer, and which 
 iter. The doors are 
 [ihrella of a window, 
 cabins have neither 
 leave an opening in 
 part the smoke goes 
 it, when it rains or 
 nguish the fire lest 
 
 NOKTH AMKIUCA.N INDIAN-!. 
 
 197 
 
 qiiin nations have i;ivoii fh(> iinnip of the Grrnl Hure to 
 llip l''irst Spirit ; some cili \\\\n-iMickab(>iiyOi\wxs Atahi}- 
 can. TIh; Arvskniii of the llnroiis, and the Agrvicoue 
 of the Iroi/iioin, is, in tlm o|)iiiioii of these jteoplo, the 
 Supreme liuiug uud the (iod of War. 
 
 VESTALS AMONG THE INDIANS. 
 
 In some niemnirs we ari3 told, tlial iiiauy nations of 
 tliis coiiliueiit liad fonnarly yo:niir lUiiids wlio never liad 
 any conversation with man, and consecpiently never 
 married; Imt we sliall neither warrant nor conlratiict 
 this assertion, because our authors appear somewhat 
 doubtful on this point. It is true, however, that tiie In- 
 dians sliow us some plants wliieh, they say, are very 
 salutary, but wliicli have no virtue luiloss they uie 
 administered by virgin hands. It has also been related 
 with greater confidence, that amon<r tht; Hurons and 
 Iroquois there were liermits, who observed continence. 
 
 m 
 
 IIGIN OF MAN. 
 
 bat the American In- 
 ;, but at the same tinie 
 agree, in general, in 
 )rd and CJreator of the 
 a little on this article. 
 First Sftirit, we find 
 ill conceived, systems 
 iformity, that one can 
 ;ct. It has been said 
 r than the rest to what 
 Almost all the Algon- 
 
 THEIR VOWS. 
 
 It cannot be doubted tliat the vows of the Indians 
 were pure acts of reMj^ion, and that they performed them 
 on the same occasions as Ciirihlians do. For instance, 
 when they were out of f)rovisions, as it often happened 
 in their journicsand liuntina;^,they promised their Genii, 
 to give, in honor of them, a portion of the first beast they 
 should kill to one of their chiefs, and not to eat till they 
 should have performed their promise. If they find this 
 impossible, because the chief is at a great distance, they 
 burn what was designed for him, and make a sort of 
 sacrifice. 
 
 
 
 mm 
 
 ir~' 
 
196 
 
 ORiaiN OP THB 
 
 THEIR FASTS. 
 
 Some hnve fancied that their fasts were only intended 
 to ficciistoni them to boar hunger, and it may partly be 
 designed for this end ; but all the circumstances which 
 accoiiipany them, leave no room to doubt that reli^ -n 
 is the principal motive. 
 
 THEIR THOUGHTS OF THE IMMORTALITY ( 
 
 SOUL. 
 
 THE 
 
 When we ask the Indians what they think of their 
 souls, they tell us that they are, as it were, the shadows 
 and the animated images of the body ; and it is in con- 
 sequence of this principle that they believe every thing 
 is animated in the universe. Therefore, it is entirely by 
 tradition that they hold that our souls do not die. In 
 the different expressions they use to explain themselves 
 on this subject, they often confound the soul wi'.h its 
 faculties, and the faculties with their operations, though 
 they very well know how to make the distinction when 
 they choose to speak correctly. 
 
 OF THE COUNTRY OF SOULS. 
 
 T^he Indians believe that the souls, when they die, 
 ore to part forever from their bodies, and that they go 
 to a region which is appointed to be their everlasting 
 abode. This country, say the Indians, is far to the west, 
 and the souls are several months travelling thither. 
 They have also great difficulties to surmount, and they 
 run through great dangers before they go there. They 
 speak especially of a river they have to pass where many 
 have been wrecked ; of a dog, from which it is not easy 
 
^B 
 
 'S. 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 199 
 
 ists were only intended 
 r, and it mny partly be 
 3 circuir.stances which 
 to doubt that reli' in 
 
 MORTALITY ( THE 
 
 mt they tliink of thoir 
 IS it were, the shadows 
 body ; and it is in con- 
 ley believe every thing 
 lerefore, it is entirely by 
 r souls do not die. In 
 3 to explain themselves 
 found the soul wi'h its 
 heir operations, though 
 ke the distinction when 
 
 OF SOULS. 
 
 e souls, when they die, 
 3odies, and that they go 
 to be their everlasting 
 ndinns, is far to the west, 
 iths travelling thither. 
 3 to surmount, and they 
 e they go there. They 
 lave to pass where many 
 om which it is not easy 
 
 to defend one's self; of a place of torments, where they 
 expiate their faults ; of another wliere the souls of the 
 prisoners of war who had been burnt, arc tormented. 
 
 This notion is the reason why, after the death of these 
 
 wretches, for fi;ur their souls should stay about the cabins, 
 
 ,to revenge their sufferings, they very carefully visit all 
 
 places, striking continually with a stick, and sending 
 
 forth hideous cries, to drive away those souls. 
 
 Without entering into details of other customs peculiar 
 to the Asiatic tribes, to whom we have already so often 
 alluded, we need only say, that the different practices 
 which we have latterly described among the North 
 American Indians, are common in Asia, especially 
 among the Coriaks, Kamscliadales, and others. Abet- 
 nethy tells us, that among the Coriaks, the nriothers give, 
 as they imagine, a decorous form to their children, when 
 infants, by applying three boards, one on the top to give 
 them a flat head, and one on each side to give them a 
 sharp forehead. 
 
 Whenever their children arrive at 12 years of age, 
 they are to accompany the hunters into the forest, in 
 order to imbibe while young a desire of excelling in that 
 exercise. He who excels among these youths, receives 
 presents from the village on their return home. Their 
 education consists solely in hearing the brave actions 
 of their forefathers. 
 
 The women are generally employed in making dress- 
 es, both for themselves and their family ; they procure 
 fuel and cultivate the soil ; in short, they provide all !he 
 furniture which is required in their cabins. The men 
 are generally engaged in war, hunting, or fishing. They 
 deem labor beneath the dignity of man. Their hatchets, 
 which they call Marooski, were anciently much the 
 same ns those which were originally used among the 
 North American Indians : they were made of hard flint : 
 
I I ii j iiaii i iiii ni iniium I nypw i -H 
 
 mmm 
 
 200 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 sometimes they were observed to fell hxige trees with 
 them Tlie Toiisrusi observe fasts ; they also perform 
 rows as well as the North American Indians. 1 liey 
 believe tliat the soul shall never die, and that it has to 
 ijerforni a long journey before it reaches Us destination. 
 These, and many other customs among the Asiatics, 
 coincide in a striking manner with the inhabitants oi 
 the western continent. 
 
 >N INDIAN CHIEF'S ACCOUNT OF THE OJICAV OF 
 ^JN A^^^^^Ji^^jjORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 [The following journey of an Indian chief across the 
 continent of North America, during the middle of last 
 century, will in some measure tend to prove the Asiatic 
 origin of the North American Indians. It has been re- 
 duced to writing by M. Le Page du Pratz, and commu- 
 nicated to the Literary Society of auehec oy Andrew 
 
 ^"Yt'haf^ijeen often conjectured, that America was 
 oriffinally peopled from Siberia or Tartary, and that 
 these Asiatic tribes entered this continent by the way ol 
 Kamschat/ca. There are many reasons for believing 
 that the new continent as well as the old has been peo- 
 pled by different races at different times, and that the 
 s last great change which took place, was produced by a 
 crreat Siberian or Tartar invasion, siimlar to that which 
 under Gengiskhan devastated the Chinese empire, and 
 to that which overwhelmed the Roman empire. Ihe 
 exterminatine character of these Asiatic tribes is well 
 known, and It is probable that the whole race which 
 built the forts, the vestiges of which are found between 
 , Lake Ontario and the Gulf of Mexico, was utterly de- 
 ' stroyed by these Siberian invaders, whose descendants 
 we now see scattered over the North American continent. 
 I do not mean here to enter on the grounds and reasons 
 on which this opinion rests, but beg leave to lay before 
 
 ■M .M I .J II " I "" 
 
NORTH AMRfllCAN INDIANS. 
 
 20t 
 
 IF THE 
 
 I to foil huge trees with 
 > fasts ; they also perform 
 .merican Indians. Tliey 
 !vcr die, and that it has to 
 it reaches its destination, 
 storns among the Asiatics, 
 r with the inhabitants oi 
 
 NT OF THE ORIGIN OF 
 lUCAN INDIANS. 
 
 an Indian chief across the 
 during the middle of last 
 e tend to prove the Asiatic 
 n Indians. It has been re- 
 age du Pratz, and conimu- 
 el'yofauehec by Andrew 
 
 ctured, that America was 
 )eria or Tartary, and that 
 ^lis continent by the way of 
 many reasons for l)elieving 
 ell as the old has been peo- 
 ferent times, and that the 
 : place, was produced by a 
 \sion, similar to that which 
 ed the Chinese empire, and 
 the Roman empire. The 
 these Asiatic tribes is well 
 lat the whole race which 
 f which are found between 
 of Mexico, was utterly de- 
 vaders, whose descendants 
 } North American continent, 
 on the grounds and reasons 
 , but beg leave to lay before 
 
 the public, facts relating to thl-? subject, that seemed to 
 me to be of interest to be found-in a work not so general- 
 ly known as it ought to be ; this is the history ot Louis- 
 iana by M. Le Page du Pratz, who gives the following 
 account of the peopling of America : 'When the Nat- 
 chez retired to this part of A.merica, where I saw they 
 were found to be several nations, or rather the remains 
 of several nations ; some on the east, and some on the 
 west of the Mississippi. These are the people who 
 are distinguished among the natives, by the name of the 
 red men ; and their origin is so much the more obscure, 
 as they have no tradition, nor arts and sciences like the 
 Mexicans, from wheiue we might draw some satisfac- 
 tory inferences. All that I could learn from them was, 
 that they came from the North and the sun setting. 
 This account they uniformly adhered t'- heneverthey 
 gave an account of their origin. Thit .me tradition 
 did not at all satisfy the desire 1 had of being informed 
 on this subject. I made great inquiries to know if there 
 was any old wise man among the neighbouring nations, 
 who could give me further intelligence about the origin 
 of the natives. I was happy enough to discover one, 
 named Moneachl-ape among the Yazons, a nation 
 about forty leHgnes north of the Natchez. This man 
 was remarkable for his understanding and elevation of 
 sentiments ; and I may justly compare liim to those first 
 Greeks who travelled chiefly into the Kast to examine 
 the mannei-s and customs of different nations, and to 
 communicate to their fellow citizens on their return, the 
 knowledge which they had acquired. Moneacht-npe, 
 indeed, never executed so noble a plan ; hut he had, how- 
 ever, conceived it. He was by the French called^ the 
 Interpreter, because he understood several of the North 
 American languages; but the other name which Imen- 
 tiuned was given him by his own nation, and signifies 
 the killer of pain and fatigues. This name was indeed 
 most justly applicable to him ; for to satisfy his curiosity 
 he made light of the most dangerous and painful jour- 
 
 18 
 
If 
 
 £02 
 
 ORIGIN 09 THB 
 
 nies in which he had spent several years of his life. 
 He sta>ed two or three days with me, and on my desir- 
 ing him to give me an account of his travels, he very 
 feadily complied with my request and spoke to the fol- 
 lowing eflfect : , . j , 
 
 '" I had lost my wife and alt the children I had by 
 her. When I undertook my journey towards the sun 
 rising, I set out from my village contrary to the inclina- 
 tion of all my r. lations. I went first to the Chirasaws, 
 our friends and neighbours. I continued several days 
 among them, to inform myself whether they knew 
 whence we all came, or at least whence they came 
 themselves ; they who were our elders, since from them 
 came the language of the country. As they could not 
 inform me, I proceeded on my journey. 1 reached the 
 country of the Chasunous, and afterwards went up the 
 Wabash or Ohio, almost to its source, which is in the 
 country of the Iroquois or five nations. I left them, 
 however, towards the north, and during the winter, 
 which is in that country very severe and long, 1 lived 
 in a village of the Abenaquis, where I contracted an ac- 
 quaintance with a man somewhat older than myself, 
 who promised to conduct me the following spring to 
 the great water. Accordingly when the snows were 
 melted and the weather was settled, we proceeded east- 
 ward, and after several days' journey, 1 at length saw 
 the great water, which filled me with such joy and ad- 
 mirntion, that I could not speak. Night drawing on, wo 
 took up our lodging on a high bank above the high 
 water, which was sorely vexed by the wind, and niade 
 80 great a noise that I could not sleep. Next day the 
 ebbing and flowing of the water filled me with great 
 apprehension ; but my companion quieted niy fears by 
 assuring me that the water observed certain Ijounds 
 both in advancing and retiring. Having satisfied our 
 curiosity in viewing the great water, we turned to the 
 village of the Abenaquis, where I continued the follow- 
 ing winter ; and after the snows were melted, my com- 
 
THB 
 
 Bveral years of his life, 
 th me, and on my desir- 
 ; of his travels, he very 
 lest and spoke to the fol- 
 
 ilt the children I had by 
 iourney towards the sun 
 e contrary to the inclina- 
 it first to the Chirasaws, 
 continued several days 
 jlf whether they knew 
 east whence they came 
 r elders, since from them 
 itry. As they could not 
 journey. I reached the 
 3 afterwards went up the 
 source, which is in the 
 ve nations. I left them, 
 and during the winter, 
 severe and long, I lived 
 where I contracted an ac- 
 iwhat older than myself, 
 the following spring to 
 f when the snows were 
 ettird, we proceeded east- 
 journey, 1 at length saw 
 ne with such joy and ad- 
 I. Night drawing on, wo 
 :h banlc above the high 
 d by the wind, and made 
 [lot sleep. Next day the 
 Iter filled me with great 
 inion quieted my fears by 
 observed certain Iwunds 
 jg. Having satisfied our 
 ,t water, we turned to the 
 ire I continued the follow- 
 ws were melted, my com- 
 
 NORTH AMKRIOAN INDIANS. 
 
 203 
 
 panion and I went and viewed the great fall of the river 
 St. Lawrence at Niagara, which was distant from the 
 village several days' journey. 1'he view of this great 
 fall iit first made my hair stand on end, and my heart 
 almost leapt out of its place ; but afterwards before 1 left, 
 I had the courage to walk under it. Next day we took 
 the shortest road to Ohio, and my companion and I 
 cutting down a tree on the bank of the river, we formed 
 it into a Pettiaugre, which served to conduct me down 
 the Oiiio and the Mississippi, after which, with miuch 
 diffi -.ulty, I went up our small river ; and at length ar- 
 rived safe among my relations, who were rejoiced to see 
 me in good health. 
 
 " 'This journey instead of satisfying only served to 
 excite my curiosity. Our old men for several years, had 
 told me that the ancient speech informed them that the 
 red men of the north came originally much higher and 
 much farther than the source of the river Missouri ; and 
 as I had longed to see, with my own eyes, the land 
 whence our first fathers came, I took my precautions for 
 my iourney westwards. Having provided a small quan- 
 tity of corn, I proceeded up along the eastern bank of the 
 river Missouri, till I came to the Ohio. I went up a ong 
 the bank of this last river about the fourth part ot a day s 
 iourney, that I might be able to cross it without being 
 carried into the Mississippi There I formed a Cau- 
 'reux, or raft of canes, by the assistance of which I pass- 
 ed over the river ; and next day meeting with a herd of 
 buifttloes in the meado-.vs, I killed a fat one, and took 
 from it the fillets, the bunch, and the tongue. Soon after 
 I arrived amontr the Tamaroas, a village of the nation 
 of Itliriois, where I rested several days and then proceed- 
 ed northwards to the mouth of the Missouri, which af- 
 ter it enters the great river runs for a considerable time 
 without intermixing its muddy waters with the clear 
 stream of the other. Having crossed the Misstssippt I 
 went up the Missouri along its northern bank, and after 
 several days' journey I arrived at the nation of Uie Mts- 
 
ORIOIN OP THK 
 
 iouri, v> ire I staid a long time to learn the language 
 that is spoken beyond them. In going along the Mis- 
 aouri I passed through meadows a whole day's journey 
 in length which were quite covered with buffaloes. 
 
 " ' When the cold was past, and the snows were melt- 
 ed I continued my journey up along the Missouri, till 1 
 came to the nation of the west, or the Cawrus. After- 
 wards in consequence of directions from them, I proceed- 
 ed in the same course, near thir'y days, and at length I 
 met with some of the nation of Otters, who were hunt-«» 
 ing in that neighbourhood, and were surprised to see me 
 alone. I continued with the hunters two or three days, 
 and then accompanied one of them and his wife, who 
 was near her time of lying in, to their village, which lay 
 far off betwixt the north and west. We continued our 
 journey along the Missouri for nine days, and then we 
 marched directly north for five days, and met more of 
 the Otters, who received me with as much kindness as 
 if I had been of their own nation. A few days after, I 
 joined them, when we came to the fine river which runs 
 westward in a direction contrary to that of the Missouri, 
 we proceeded down this river a whole day and arrived 
 at a village, a party of the Otters, who were going to 
 caiTy a Calumet of peace to a nation beyond them, and 
 we embarked in a Pettiaugre and went down the river 
 foi eighteen days, landing now and then to supply our- 
 selves with provisions When I arrived at the nation who 
 were at pence with the Otters, I stayed with them till 
 the cold was past, that I might learn their language, 
 which was common to most of the nations that lived be- 
 yond them. The cold was hardly gone when I em- 
 barked on the fine river, and in my course I met with sev- 
 eral nations with whom 1 generally stayed but one night, 
 till I arrived at the nation which is but one day's jour- 
 ney from the great water in the west. This nation 
 lives in the wood about the distance of a league from the 
 river, from the apprehension of bearded men, who come 
 on their coasts in floating villages and carry off their 
 
 XXX^"""!"!"'"" 
 
■■li 
 
 ne to learn the language 
 In going along the Mis- 
 ws a whole day's journey 
 'cred with buffaloes, 
 and the snows were melt- 
 along the Missouri, till 1 
 , or the Cawri.s. After- 
 ions from them, I proceed- 
 hir'.y days, and at length I 
 f Otters, who were hunt-- 
 I were surprised to see me 
 lunters two or three days, 
 ' them and his wife, who 
 to their villugo, which lay 
 west. We continued our 
 )r nine days, and then we 
 je days, and met more of 
 ivith as much kindness as 
 tion. A few days after, I 
 I the fine river which runs 
 iry to that of the Missouri, 
 a whole day and arrived 
 Otters, who were going to 
 . nation beyond them, and 
 and went down the river 
 V and then to supply our- 
 I arrived at the nation who 
 s, I stayed with them till 
 fht learn their language, 
 fthe nations that lived be- 
 lardly gone when I em- 
 my course I met with sev- 
 iraliy stayed but one night, 
 ich is but one day's jour- 
 . the west. This nation 
 stance of a league from the 
 if bearded men, who come 
 illages and carry off their 
 
 NORTH AMEKICAN INDIANS- 
 
 l^!06 
 
 r 
 
 I children and make slaves of them, These men are de- 
 I scribed to be white, with long white beards that cime 
 I down to their breasts. They were thick and short, and 
 had large heads covered with cloth ; thejr were always 
 dressed, even in the greatest heats ; their clothef fell 
 down to the middle of their legs, which with their feet 
 were covered with red or yellow stuflf. Their arms made 
 a great fire and a great noise ; and when they saw 
 themselves out numbered by red men, they retiiied on 
 board their large Pettiaugres ; and theirnumber some- 
 times amounted to thirty, but never more. 
 
 "' Those strangers came from the sun-setting, in search 
 of a yellow stinkmg wood, which dyes a fine yeliow col- 
 or ; but the people of this nation, that they might not be 
 tempted to visit thetn, destroyed all those kinds of trees. 
 Two other nations in their neighbourhood, however, 
 having no other wood, coulJ not destroy tliem, and 
 were still visited by these strangers ; and beiisg greatly 
 incommoded by them, had invited their allies to assist 
 them in making an attjick upon them the next time they 
 would return. The following summer I accordingly 
 joined in this expedition, and after travelling' five long 
 days' journey, we came to the place where the bearded 
 men usually landed ; there we waited seventeen days 
 for their arrival. The red men, by my ad/ice, placed 
 themselves in umbu cade to surprise the strangers, and 
 accordingly, when they landed, we were so successful 
 as to kill eleven of them; the rest immediately escaped 
 on board two large Pettiaugres and fled westward on the 
 
 great water. . , •,, j 
 
 " ' Upon examining those whom we had killed, we 
 found them much smaller than ourselvfs, and rather 
 fairer ; they had a large head, and in the middle of the 
 crown the hair was very long ; their heads were wrapt 
 in great many folds of stuff, and their clothes seemed to 
 be made neither of wool or silk, they wePi very soft, and 
 of different colours ; twoonlyof those who were killed 
 had fire arms, powder, and ball. I tried their pieces and 
 18' 
 
 wmm 
 
206 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 found that they were much heavier than ours, and did 
 not kill at so great a distance. After the expedition, I 
 thought of nothing but proceeding on my journey, nnd 
 with that design I let the red men return home, and 
 joined myself to those who lived more westward on \\>c 
 coast, with whom I- travelled along the coast of the gr/M/ 
 river, which bends directly betwixt the north and liie 
 sun-setting. Vk hen 1 arrived at the village of my fel- 
 low travellers where I found the days very long and the 
 nights very short, I was advised by the old men to give 
 up every thought of continuing my journey. They told 
 me that the land extended a long way between the north 
 I and the sun-setting ; after which it ran directly west 
 land at length was cut by the great water from north to 
 (south. One of them added that when he was young, he 
 / knew a very old man who had seen that distant land be 
 I fore it was cut away by the great water, and that when 
 /the great water was low, many rocks still appeared in 
 those parts. Finding it therefore impracticable to pro- 
 ceed much farther on account of the severity of the cli- 
 mate and the want of game, I returned by the same route 
 by which I had set out ; and reducing my whole travels 
 westward to two days' journey, 1 compute thai they 
 would not have employed me thirty-six moons ; but on 
 account of my frequent delays it was five years before I 
 returned to my relations among the Yazons.' 
 
 " The remarkable difference I observed between tho 
 Natchez including in that name the notions whom they 
 as brethren, and the other people of Lousiana nuidc mo 
 extremely desirous of knowmg whence both of ihein ori 
 ginally came. We had not then that full, the informs 
 tion which we have since received from the travels and 
 discoveries of M. De Lisle in the e.istorn pnrt of the 
 Russian empire. I therefore applied myself one day to 
 put the keeper of the temple in good humour, and hav- 
 ing succeeded in that without much difficulty ; I then 
 told him that from the little resemblance I observed be- 
 tween the Natchez and the neighbouring tribes, I was of 
 
iw«mjittc*uA^'^J: 
 
 [tvier than ours, and did 
 After the expedition, I 
 ing on my journey, and 
 men return home, nnd 
 d more westward on I lie 
 mg the coast of {Uegri'iil 
 twixl the north and the 
 It the village of my fel- 
 3 days very long and the 
 d by the old men to give 
 my journey. They told 
 ig way between the north 
 ich it ran directly west 
 ;reat water from north to 
 t when he was young, he 
 1 seen that distant land be- 
 sat water, and that when 
 y rocks still appeared in 
 i>re impracticable to pro- 
 of the severity of the cli- 
 eturned by the same route 
 ?ducing my whole travels 
 ey, 1 compute thai they 
 thirty-six moons ; but on 
 it was five years before I 
 T the Yazons.' 
 ;e I observed between tho 
 le the notions whom they 
 •pie of Lousiana. nuidc mo 
 whence both of ihein ori 
 len that full, the informa 
 iived from the travels and 
 n the eristcrn part of the 
 applied myself one day to 
 n good humour, and hav- 
 ; much difficulty ; I then 
 jsemblance I observed be- 
 fighbouring tribes, I was of 
 
 NOKTH AMKlilCAN INDIANS. 
 
 207 
 
 the opinion that they were not originally from the same 
 country, and that if the ancient speech taught him any 
 thing on that subject, he would do me a great pleasure 
 to inform me of it. At these words he leaned his head 
 on his two hands with which he covered his eyes, and 
 having remained in that posture for a quarter of an hour, 
 as if to recollect himself, he answered to the following ef- 
 fect : 
 
 " ' Before we came to this island we lived yonder under 
 the sun, (pointing with his finger nearly south-west by 
 which I understood he meant .\Iexico,) we lived in a fine 
 country where the earth is always pleasant ; there our 
 suns had their abode, and our nation maintained itself 
 for a long time against hostile strangers, who conquered 
 some of our villages in the plains, but never could force 
 us from the mountains. Our nation extended itself 
 along the great water where this large river lose ; itself ; 
 but as our enemies were become very numerous and 
 very wicked, our suns scut some of our subjects who 
 lived near this river, to examine whether we could retire 
 into the iiountry through whi h it flowed. The country 
 on the east side being found extremely pleasant, the great 
 sun upon the return of those who had examined it, 
 ordered all his subjects who lived in the plains, and who 
 still defended themselves against the enemies of ther coun- 
 try, to remove into this land, here to build a temple, 
 and to preserve the eternal fire. 
 
 " ' A great part of our nation accordingly settled here, 
 where they lived in peace and abundance for several 
 generations ; the great sun and those who had remained 
 with him, never thought of joining us, being tempted to 
 continue where they were by the pleasantness of the 
 country, which was very warm, and by the weakness of 
 their enemies who had fallen into civil dissensions by 
 the ambition of one of their chiefs who wanted to raise 
 himself from a state of equality with the other chiefs of 
 the villages, and to treat all hispeople as slaves. During 
 those discords among our enemies, some of them even 
 
208 
 
 ORIGIN OF THB 
 
 entered into an alliance with the great sun, who still re- 
 mained in our old country, that he might assist some 
 other brethren who had settled on the banks of the great 
 water to the east of the large river, and extended them- 
 selves so far on the coast, and among the isles that the 
 great sun did not hear of them, sometimes for five or six 
 years together • . . 
 
 " ' It was not till after many generations that the great 
 sun came to join us in this part of the country, where 
 from the tine climate and peace we had enjoyed, we had 
 multiplied like the leaves of the trees. Warriors ol hre 
 who made the earth tremble had arrived in our old coun- 
 try, and having entered into alliance with our brethren, 
 conquered our ancient enemies ; but attempting after- 
 wards to make slaves of our sons, they rather than sub- 
 mit to them left our brethren who refused to follow 
 them, and came hither attended only with their slaves. 
 
 «' Upon my askincr him who those warriors of fire 
 were, he replied that they were bearded white men, 
 somewhat of a brownish colour, who carried arms which 
 started fire with a great noise, and killed at a Rreat dis- 
 tance, that they had likewise heavy arms which killed 
 many men at once, and like thunder made the earth 
 tremble, and that they came from the sun rising in 
 floating villages. 
 
 « ' Tlie ancients of the country, he said, were numer- 
 ous, and inhabited from the we.stern coast of the great 
 water, to the northern countries on this side the sun, and 
 very far up on the same coast beyond the sun. They 
 had a great number of large and small villages, which 
 were all built of stone and in which there were houses 
 large enough to lodge a whole village. Their temples 
 were built with great labour and art, and they made 
 beautiful works of all kind of materials. 
 
 " ' But ye yourselves, said 1, whence are ye come ? 
 The ancient speech, he replied, did not tell whence we 
 came ; all that we know is, that our fathers, to come 
 hither, followed the sun and came with him from the 
 
 iimi ii mm i 
 
HI! 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 209 
 
 8 great sun, who still re- 
 t he might assist some 
 HI the banks of the erent 
 rer, and extended them- 
 niong the isles that the 
 iometimes for five or six 
 
 cnerations that the great 
 , of the country, where 
 we had enjoyed, we had 
 trees. Warriors of fire 
 arrived in our old coun- 
 lance with our brethren, 
 j; but attempting after- 
 s, they rather than sub- 
 who refused to follow 
 only with their slaves.' 
 those warriors of fire 
 •e bearded white men, 
 who carried arms which 
 md killed at a great dis- 
 javy arms which killed 
 lunder made the earth 
 from the sun rising in 
 
 ry, he said, were numer- 
 estern coast of the great 
 on this side the sun, and 
 beyond the sun. They 
 d small villnges, which 
 rhich there were houses 
 village. Their temples 
 and art, and they made 
 laterials. 
 
 [, whence are ye come ? 
 , did not tell whence we 
 lat our fathers, to come 
 ame with him from the 
 
 place where he rises ; that tliey were a long time on the 
 journey, were all on the point of perishing, and were 
 brought into the country without seeking.' 
 
 " As to those whom the Natchez,"' says Stuart, " call 
 their ancient enemies or the ancients of the country of 
 Mexico, I am of opinion, that Ihey had a diflferent origin 
 from the Natchez and the North American Indians. 
 Their temples, their sacrifices, their buildings, their form 
 of government, and their manner of making war, all 
 denote a people who had transmigrated in a body, and 
 brought with them the arts, the sciences, and the cus- 
 toms of their country. Those people had also the art 
 of painting and writing. Their archives consisted of 
 cloths of cotton, whereon they had pninttid or drawn 
 those transactions which they thought worthy of being 
 transmitted to posterity. 
 
 " It were greatly to be wished that the first conquerors 
 of this new world had preserved to us the figures ofthose 
 drawings ; for by comparing them with the characters 
 used by other nations, we might perhapshave discovered 
 the origin of the inhabitants. The knowledge we have 
 of the Chinese characters, which are rather irregular 
 drawings tlian characters,would probably have facilitated 
 such a discovery ; and perhaps those of Japan would 
 have been found to have greatly resembled the Mexican ; 
 for I am strongly of opinion that the Mexicans are 
 descended from one of those nations. In fact, where is 
 the impossibility that some prince in one of those coun- 
 tries, upon failing in an attempt to raise himself to the 
 sovereign power, should leave his native country with 
 all his partizans and look for some new land, where 
 after he had established himself, he might drop all for- 
 eign correspondence. The easy navigation of the South 
 Sea, renders the thing probable; and the new map of the 
 eastern bounds of Asia and the western of North Ame- 
 rica, lately published by M. De Lisle, makes it still 
 more probable. This map makes it plainly appear, that 
 between the island of Japan, or northern coasts of China, 
 
2L0 
 
 OKttilN OP THB 
 
 and those of America, there are other lands which to 
 this dav have reinuititd unknown ; and who will take 
 on himself to say, that there is no land because it has 
 not been discovered / 1 iiave iheretore good grounds to 
 / believe that the Mexicans came from China or Japan, 
 ) especially when 1 consider their reserved and uncom- 
 ( municative disposition, which to this day prevails among 
 ) the people of the eastern parts of Asia. The great an- 
 ' tiquity of the Chinese nation, likewise makes it possible 
 that a colony might have gone from there to America, 
 early enough to be looked on as the ancients of the 
 .country. Asa further corroboration of my conjectures, 
 / 1 was informed by a man of learning in 1762, that in 
 the king's library there is a Chinese manuscript which 
 (positively affirms that America was peopled by the in- 
 [ habitants of Corea. 
 
 "Monachtapc, after giving me an account of his 
 travels, spent lour or iive days visiting among the Nat- 
 chez and then returned to take leave ofme, when 1 made 
 him a present of several wares of no value, arnong which 
 was a concave mirror about two inchos and a hnlt di- 
 ameter, which had cost me three pence and one hall- 
 nennv ' as this magnified the face to four or five inches, 
 Its natural size, he was wonderfully delighted with it, 
 and would not have exchanged it for the best mirror in 
 Fiance. After expressing his regret for parting with 
 me, he returned highly satisfied to his own nation. 
 
 " Monacht ape's account of the junction of America 
 w^.th the eastern part of Asia, seems confirmed from the 
 , following remarkable fact :— ' Somt! years ago the skele- 
 tons of two large elephants and two small oms were dis- 
 covered in a marsh near the Ohio River, and as they 
 were not much consumed it is supposed that the ebphants 
 came from Asia not many years before. It we also con- 
 sider the form of government, and the manner ol living 
 amono- tl .e northern nations of America, there will appear 
 1 a great resemblance between them and the Tartars or 
 Siberians in the north-east part of Asia.' 
 » The foregoing story has in it many internal marks 
 
mmtu 
 
 lands which to 
 and who will take , 
 no land because it hns 
 icretore good grounds to 
 
 from China or Japan, 
 ir reserved and uncom- 
 » this day prevails among 
 f Asia. The great an- 
 kewise makes it possible 
 from there to America, 
 
 as the ancients of the 
 ation of my conjectures, 
 iarning in 1752, that in 
 tinese manuscript which 
 
 was peopled by the in- 
 
 me an account of his 
 visiting among the Nat- 
 lenve ofme, when 1 made 
 )f no value, among which 
 vo inches and a hnlfdi- 
 iree pence and one half- 
 ttce to four or five inches, 
 irfully delighted with it, 
 d it for the best mirror in 
 
 regret for parting with 
 d to his own nation, 
 the junction of America 
 seems confirmed from the 
 Some years ago the skele- 
 i two small ones weredis- 
 Ohio River, and as they 
 supposed that the ebphants 
 rs before. Ifwealsocon- 
 
 and the manner of living 
 America, there will appear 
 them and the Tartars or 
 rt of Asia.' 
 n it many internal marks 
 
 NORTH AMRRICAN INDIAvS. 
 
 211 
 
 of truth. Some of the more prominent of them may be 
 here succinctly stated. Indians who have never seen 
 the ebbing and Howmg of the tide.are wonderfully stri'.ck 
 with this phoMoinenon. Many of the inhabitants of 
 ducbec must still remember, that the great deputation 
 of the Indian chiefs Irom the Mississippi, who came to 
 Q,uebec during the administration of Sir George Pro- 
 vost and had in their company the sister of Tecumseh, 
 were often to be seen situng in a row upon a wharf in 
 the lower town of Q,uebec, contemplating in silence, and 
 evidently under the deepest impression of awe, the rising 
 and falling of the waters of the St. Lawrence. 
 
 " The white men here described correspond in every 
 particutar with the Chinese, who, there is reason to be- 
 lieve, held commercial intercourse with the south of 
 Africa a loim, time before Vasco de Gnma discovered 
 and doubleathe Cape of Good Hope. The Chinese are 
 rather smaller than we are, and have the palest coii- 
 plexion indigenous to Asia. Their muskets are match- 
 locks, and heavier than ours, their powder is inferior in 
 quality. 
 
 " The stinking wood mentioned by the Indian chief 
 is probably fustic, yielding a yellow dye, which is the 
 prevailing colour of theganients of the superior classes 
 in China. None of these things could have been known 
 to the Indian chief, and the general tone and character 
 of M I )u Pratz's work excludes the idea of his having 
 fabricated the story." 
 
 j The learned Wmterbotham, who wrote the history of 
 j North America, confirms us also in the opinion that 
 i America was entered from Asia by Kamschatka. 
 
 " In the strait," says he, " which separates America 
 from Asia, many islands are found, which probably were 
 the mountains belonging to that tract of land, which we 
 suppose to have been swallowed up by earthquakes ; 
 which is made more probable by the multitude of vol- 
 canoes which we know of in the Peninsula of Kamschat- 
 ka. It is imagined, however,, that the sinking of that 
 
 % 
 
913 
 
 ORIGIN OP THB 
 
 land, and ihe separation of ide Iwo continents, by those 
 greut and oKiriordiimry earthi^uakes menlioned ui the 
 histories ol lite Americans, which formed an era almost 
 as memorable as that ..f the delude, Tlie lii!:!ories of die 
 Toltecns fix such earthquakes in the year I Tccpatl ; 
 t.ut as • know not to what century dial Ixjionged, we 
 can foiiv lo coiijt!cture of the lime that great calamity 
 hapwned. If n great earth(iuake should overwhelm the 
 Isthmus of iiuez, and there should be at the same lime 
 as great a scarcity of historians as there were in the hrst 
 ages after the deluge, it would be doubted, in 300 or 400 
 years after, whether Asia had ever been united by that 
 part to Africa ; and many would firmly deny it. 
 - « W hether that great e\ ent, the seiiaialioii of the conti- 
 nents, took place before or after the jopulationof Aimii- 
 ca, is as in.possible as it is of little moment for us to knov, , 
 but we are indebted to Cooke and his successor (Jieike 
 for settling a lung dispute about the point from which it 
 was effected 'fheir observations prove, that in one 
 place the dislauet; between continent and continent does 
 not exceed thirty miles. This narrow strait has also in 
 the middle two islands which would greatly facilitate the 
 emigration of die A.siatics into the new world, supposing 
 that it took place in canoes after the convulsion which 
 rent the two continents asunder. IJesides, it may be 
 added; that these ^trails are, even in summer ollen filled 
 with ice ; said in winter often frozen. In either case 
 mankind might find an easy passage ; in the last the 
 way was extremely ready for cpiadrnpeds to cross and 
 stock the continent of America. Where, but from the 
 vast expanse of the north-eastern world, to fix on the 
 first tribes which contributed to people the new world, 
 now inhabited almost from end to end, is a matter which 
 has drawn forth the most ingenious conjectures. 
 i. " As mankind increased in numbers, diey naturally 
 ■ protruded one another forward. Wars might be another 
 cause of emigrations. There appears no reason why 
 
 the north Asiatics 
 
 might 
 
 not be an (fficxna virorum 
 
' THK 
 
 WO continents, by those 
 lukes mentioned in the 
 :h foruK'ti an er-i ulniost 
 re. The hif.'oriesof the 
 in tlie year I 'J'ccpuH ; 
 itury lliat Inilonged, we 
 lime that great calamity 
 ;(', siiould overwhelm the 
 luld be at the same lime 
 as there were in the first 
 )e doubted, in 300 or 400 
 ;ver been united by that 
 |(J linniy deny it. 
 le seiiaration of the conti- 
 ihe ],opu!ationof Ann ri- 
 Biui'incnf tor us to kn'^v. , 
 nid his successor Uloike 
 L the point from whicl; it 
 ions prove, that in one 
 liiient and contiuent does 
 narrow strait has also in 
 'ouid greatly facilitate the 
 he new world, supposui^ 
 L'v the convulsion which 
 der. IJesides, it may be 
 an in summer often filled 
 frozen. In either case 
 pasinge ; in the last the 
 ([uadrupeds to cross and 
 a. Where, but from the 
 ern world, to fix on the 
 
 people tlie new world, 
 
 1 to end, is a matter which 
 mious conjectures, 
 numbers, they naturally 
 I. Wars might be another 
 I appears no reason wliy 
 ; be an cjicina virorum, 
 
 NORTH AHKJilCAN INttUNS. 
 
 218 
 
 as well as the Europeans. The overtcf niag country to 
 the east of the Riphoean mountains, must have found 
 it necessary to discharse its inhabitants ; the ft > greal 
 wave of people was forced forwam by the next to it, 
 more powerful than itself; successive and new impulses 
 continually arising, short rest was given to t' at which 
 spread over a more eastern tract ; disturbed acain ana 
 again, it covered fresh regions ;rfit length, reaching rtie 
 farthest limits of the old world, found a new one, with 
 ample space to occupy unmolested for ages ; till Colurn- 
 bus cui-seJ them by a discovery, which brought again 
 new sii.1. aid new deaths to both worlds. ' 
 
 « The inhabitants of the new world, (the diligent an- 
 lui'iary M. Pennant observes,) do not consist of the off- 
 spring of a single nation ; different people at different 
 periods arrived there ; and it is impossible to say that 
 any onu is now to be found on the original spot of it« 
 colonization. It is impossible, with the lights which w© 
 have so recently received, to admit that America could 
 receive its inhabitants (at least tlie bulk of them J from 
 any other place than eastern Asia. A few proofs may 
 be added, taken from customs or dresses common to the 
 inhabitants of both worlds ; some have been long ex- 
 tinct in the old, but others remain in both in full force. 
 ( " The custom of scalping was a barbarism in use with 
 the Scythians, who carried about them at all times this 
 isavage mark of triumph. They cut a circle round the 
 neck" and stripped off the skin, ns they would that of an 
 ox. A little image found among the Calmucks, of a 
 Tartarian deity, mounted on a horse, mid sitting oti a 
 human skin, with scalps pendant from the breast, fully 
 illustrates th« custom of the Scythian progenitors, as de- 
 scribexi by the Greek historian. This usage, as the Eu- 
 ropeans know by horrid experience, is continued to thia 
 day in America. The ferocity of the Scythians to the 
 prisoners extended to the remotest part of Asia. The 
 Kamschad^es, even at the time when they were discov- 
 ered by the Russians, put their prisoners to death by the 
 
 19 
 
 mm 
 
 RKMM 
 
f 
 
 % 
 
 fil4 
 
 0K1GIN OF TH8 
 
 most lingering and excruciating inventions ; a practice 
 in full force till this day among the aboriginal Ameri- 
 cans. A race of the Scythians were slyled Anthropo- 
 phagi, from their feeding on human flesh. 
 
 "The people of Nootka Sound still make a repast on 
 their fallow creatures ; but what is more wonderful, the 
 savage allies of the British army have been known to 
 throw the mangled linrfw of the French prisoners into 
 the horrible cauldron, and devour them with the same 
 relish as those of a quadruped. 
 
 ' " The Scythians were said, for a certain time, annaal- 
 ily to transform themselves into wolves, and again to re- 
 jiome the human shape. The new discovered Ameri- 
 caris about Nootka Sound, at this time, disguise them- 
 selves in the dresses made of the skins of wolves and 
 , ttther wild beasts, and wear even the heads fitted to their 
 Dwn. These habits they use in the chase, to circumvent 
 the animals of the field. But would not ignorance or 
 luperstition ascribe to a supernatural metamorphosis- 
 these temporary exp^ients to deceive the brute crea 
 IMon? 
 
 " In their marches the Kamschadales nevei went 
 i abreast, but followed one another in the same track. The 
 J same custom is exactly observed by the Americans. 
 " The Tongusi, the most numerous nation resident in 
 Siberia, prick their faces with small punctures with a 
 needle in various shapes ; then rub into them charcoal, 
 so that the marks become indelible. This custom is 
 still observed in several parts of America. The Indians 
 on the back of Hudson's Bay, to this day, perform the op- 
 eration exactly in the same manner, and puncture the 
 skin into various figures ; as the natives of New Zealand 
 do at present, and as the ancient Britons did with the 
 iherb glastum, or woad, and the Virginians on the first 
 jdiscovery of that country by the English. 
 
 " The Tongusi use canoes made of birch bark, dis- 
 tended over ribs of wood, and nicely sewed together. 
 The Canadian and many other American nations, use 
 
■f^ 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDUNS. 
 
 215 
 
 f THB 
 
 ing inventions ; a practice 
 long the aboriginal Ameri- 
 is were styled Anthropo- 
 human flesh. 
 
 und still make a repast on 
 hat is more wonderful, the 
 army have been known to 
 the French prisoners into 
 jvour them with the same 
 
 a. 
 
 I for a certain time, annaal- 
 to wolves, and again to re- 
 le new discovered Ameri- 
 this time, disguise them- 
 if the skins of wolves and 
 ven the heads fitted to their 
 in the chase, to circumvent 
 jt would not ignorance or 
 pernatural metamorphosis- 
 to deceive the brute crea 
 
 Camschadales nevev went 
 ;her in the same track. The 
 ved by the Americans, 
 umerous nation resident in 
 :h small punctures with a 
 3n rub into them charcoal, 
 indelible. This custom is 
 of America. The Indians 
 to this day, perform the op- 
 manner, and puncture the 
 he natives of New Zealand 
 cient Britons did with the 
 the Virginians on the first 
 the English. 
 
 5 made of birch bark, dis- 
 nd nicely sewed together, 
 her American nations, use 
 
 no other sort of boats. The paddles of the Tongusi 
 are broad at each end ; those of the people near Cook's 
 River and of Onslascha, are of the same form. 
 
 " In the burying of the dead, many of the American 
 nations place the corpse at full length, after preparing it 
 according to their customs. Others place it in a sitting 
 posture, and lay by it the most valuable clothing, wam- 
 pum, and other matters. The Tartars and Coriaks did 
 the same as well as the Tongusi and Kamschadales, 
 They all agree in covering the whole with earth, so as 
 to form a tumulus, barrow, or earned. 
 
 " Some of the American nations hang their dead in 
 traef. Certain of the Tongusi observe a similar cus- 
 tom. 
 
 " We can draw some analogy from dress ; convenien- 
 cy in that article must have lieen consulted on both con- 
 tinents, and originally the materials must have been the 
 same, the skins of birds and beasts. It is singular that 
 the conic bonnet of the Chinese should be found among 
 the people of Nootka. 
 
 " In respect to the features and form of the human 
 body, almost every tribe found along the western coast 
 has some similitude to the Tartar and Siberian nations, 
 and still retain the little eyes, small noses, high cheeks, 
 and iKoad faces. They vary in size from the lusty; Cal- 
 mucks to the little Nogains. The internal Americans, 
 such as the five Indian nations, who are tall of body, ro- 
 bust in make, and of oblong faces, are derived from a 
 variety among the Tartars and Siberians themselves. 
 
 " The continent which stocked America with the hu- 
 man race poured in the brute creation through the same 
 passage. Very few quadrupeds continued in the Penin- 
 sula of Kamschatka; M. Pennant enumerates only twen- 
 ty-five which are inhabitants of that land ; all the rest per- 
 sisted in their emigration, and fixed their residence in 
 the new worid. Seventeen of the quadrupeds of Kam- 
 schatka are found in America ; others are common to 
 Tartary or Siberia, having for unknown causes entirely 
 
 Kil 
 
816 
 
 ORIOIN OF THE 
 
 evacuated Kamschatka, and divided themselves between 
 America and the parts of Asia above cited." 
 
 The reader is now at liberty to judge whether Ihe^ 
 observations and researches of modem travellera will 
 •erve as incontrovertible proofs of the Asiatic origin of 
 the North American Indians, or as mere conjectures, 
 which are liable to delusion and arror. Conjectures, hy- 
 
 R thesis, and speculative opinions are, it is true, frequent- 
 to be considered as^nwary guides, and false clues 
 which will not lead us, in a labyrinth of obscurity and 
 antiquity, to the original source of a nation- In the 
 present inquiry, however, there is no room for suspicion, 
 because the manners and customs, the intellectual facul- 
 ties as well as the external api^avance and complexion 
 of the Asiatics and the Aborigines of North America, 
 have been depicted faithfully and impartially by seve:.il 
 persons of veracity and erudition, without referenc^^ f^ 
 the descent of either the aboriginal Americans or those 
 Asiatic tribes which they described, from any fatacakr 
 nation, or country. When, therefore, (he characteifis- 
 tical features, as well as the external appearance, bodily 
 frame, and the manners and customs of the American In- 
 dians, and certain tribes in Asia coincide so ampilarly, 
 and differ so considerably from the national peculiarities 
 of the rest of the human race, an ancient consanguinity 
 will at once be acknowledged even by the most incredu- 
 lous or suspicious. In the absence of true and faithful 
 traditions, records, and history, a comparative view of the 
 manners and customs of two nations, and a collation of 
 their languages are the only means by which the anti- 
 quary can discover an affinity between them. This we 
 have done with as much fidelity as the importance of 
 the enquiry evidently requires. Our researches, there- 
 fore, are founded on the intercourse of modern travellers 
 with the inhabitants of both continents ; and the reader 
 will not, we hope, hesitate to believe not only the Asiatic 
 origin of the North Amfrican Indians, but their imme- 
 diate descent from the Siberians, Kamscbfcdales, and 
 Tartais. 
 
 mm 
 
rHB 
 
 ided themselves between 
 ibove cit«l." 
 to judge whether these 
 modem travellers will 
 i of the Asiatic origin of 
 or as mere conjectures, 
 error. Conjectures, hy- 
 ns are, it is true, frequent- 
 ' guides, and false clues 
 jyrinth of obscurity and 
 ■ce of a nation- In the 
 ; is no room for suspicion, 
 ms, the intellectual facul- 
 •eaiance and complexion 
 ;ines of North America, 
 !nd impartially by seve:,il 
 on, without reference! t'^ 
 ginal Americans or those 
 nbed, from any p ardcukr 
 [lerefore, the charactem- 
 :temal appearance, bodily 
 stoms of thri American In- 
 iia coincide so singiilarly, 
 1 the national peculiarities 
 an ancient consanguinity 
 Bven by the most incredu- 
 sence of true and faithful 
 a comparative view of the 
 nations, and a collation of 
 Deans by which the anti- 
 between them. This we 
 jlity as the importance of 
 !. Our researches, there- 
 ourse of modern travellers 
 :ontipent8 ; and the reader 
 jelieve not only the Asiatic 
 Indians) but their ifmne- 
 rians, Karoschiidales, and 
 
 NOKTB AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 217 
 
 INDIAN ELOQUENCE. 
 
 Their natural eloquence is acknowledged by every 
 person who heard their orators speak. In order, there- 
 fore, that the reader may be convinced of these facts, we 
 shall oflFerthe following able observations of one of our 
 public journals, on Indian eloquence : 
 
 " Afew suns more and the Indian will live only in 
 history. A few centuries and that history will be colored 
 with the mellow romantic light in which time robes the 
 past, and, contrasted with the then present wealth and 
 splendor of America, may seem so impossible, as to elicit 
 from the historian a philosophic doubt of its authentici- 
 ty. The period may arrive when the same uncertainty 
 which hangs over the heroic days of every people may 
 attend its records, and the stirring deeds of the battle 
 field and council-fire may be regarded as attractive fic- 
 tions, or at the best as beautiful exaggerations. 
 
 " This is but in the nature of things. Actions always 
 lose their reality and distinctness in the perspective of 
 ages : time is their charnel house. And no memorials 
 are to be lost or forgotten, as soon as those of conquered 
 nations. Of the Angles and Saxons little more than a 
 name has survived, and the Indian may meet no better 
 fate Even though our own history is enveloped in 
 theirs it is somewhat to be feared, that, from neglect, the 
 valuable cover will be suffered to decay, and care be- 
 stowed only on the precious contents. ' Be i( so,' ex- 
 claimed some ; what pleasure or profit is to be derived 
 from the remembrance of such things ! Let the wild 
 letrend be forgotten ; they are but exhibitions of a savage 
 life, teeming with disgusting excess, and brutal passion. 
 The/ portray man in no interesting light ; for with every 
 redeeming trait, there rises on some a revolting charac- 
 teristic in'horrid contrast. Was he grateful ? so was his 
 revenge bloody and eternal. Was he brave 1 so was he 
 
 19* 
 
-fl« 
 
 ORIGIN OF THK 
 
 treacherous. Was he generous ? so was he crafty and 
 
 '^""^But a more philosophical mind would say, no ! he 
 presents a part of the panorama of humanity, and his 
 Extermination is an embodiment of a great p.u.ciple— 
 the same retreat of the children of the wilderness befoic 
 the wave of civilization ; hence arises a deep uiterest m 
 his fortune, which should induce us to preserve, care- 
 fiilly and faithfully, the most trifling record of his great- 
 ness and degradation. At a time when barbarous na^ 
 tions elsewhere had lost their primitive punty, we find 
 him the only true child of nature— the best specimen ol 
 man in his native simplicity. We should remember 
 him as a study of human nature—as an instance ol a 
 strange mixture of good and evil passions. We perceive 
 in him fine emotions of feeling and delicacy, and un-^ 
 restrained systematic cruelty, grandeur of spirit and 
 hypocritical cunning, genuine courage and fiendish 
 treachery. He was like som« beautiful spar, part o 
 which is regular, clear, and sparkling, while a portion, 
 impregnated with clay, is dark and forbidding. 
 
 "But above all, as being an engrossing subject to »n 
 Americans, as coming to us the only relic of the literature 
 of the aborigines, and the most perfect emblem of then 
 character, their glory and their intellect, we should 
 dearly cherish the remains of their oratory. In these we 
 see developed the motives which animated their actions, 
 and the light and shadows of their very soul. The iroii 
 encasement of apparent apathy in which (he savage had 
 fortified himself, impenetrable at ordinary moments, is 
 laid aside in the council room. The genins of eloquence 
 bursts the swathing bands of custom, and the Indian 
 stands forth accessible, natural, and legible. We com- 
 mune with him, listen to his complaints, understand, 
 appreciate, and even feel his injuries. 
 
 " As Indian eloquence is a key to his character, so is 
 it a noble monument of their literature. Oratory seldom 
 finds a more auspicious field. A wild people, and region 
 
 •■MM 
 
 mmt 
 
THB 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDUiNS. 
 
 219 
 
 lis 
 
 7 so was he crafty and 
 
 mind would say, no ! he 
 ima of humanity, and his 
 snt of a great piinciple — 
 n of the wilderness before 
 M arises a deep interest in 
 iduce us to preserve, care- 
 trifling record of his great- 
 time when barbarous na- 
 primitive purity, we find 
 ture— the best specimen of 
 J. We should remember 
 ture — as an instance of a 
 vil passions. We perceive 
 ing and delicacy, and wn- 
 y^, grandeur of spirit and 
 ne courage and fiendish 
 [n« beautiful spar, part o' 
 sparkling, while a portion, 
 rk and forbidding, 
 n engrossing subject to im 
 le only relic of the literature 
 )st perfect emblem of their 
 their intellect, we should 
 their oratory. In these we 
 hich animated their actions, 
 ■ their very soul. The iron 
 hy in which the savage had 
 3le at ordinary moments, is 
 I. The genias of eloquence 
 of custom, and the Indian 
 ral, and legible. We coni- 
 lis complaints, understand, 
 injuries. 
 
 a key to his character, so is 
 
 literature. Oratory seldom 
 
 A wild people, and region 
 
 of thought, forbade feebleness ; uncultivated, but intel- 
 ligent and sensitive, a purity of idea, chastely combined 
 with energy of expression, ready fluency and imagery 
 now exquisitely delicate, now soaring to the sublime, all 
 united to rival the efforts of any ancient or modern 
 
 orator. 
 
 " What can be imagined more impressive, than a war- 
 rior rising in the council room to address those who 
 bore the same scarred marks of their title to fame and 
 the chieftainship? The dignified stature, the easy re- 
 pose of limbs— the graceful gesture, the dark speaking 
 eye, excite equal admiration and expectation. We 
 would anticipate eloquence from an Indian. He has 
 animating remembrances— a poverty of language, which 
 exacts rich and appostite metaphorical allusions, even 
 for ordinary conversation—a mind which, like his body, 
 has never been tra-nmelled and mechanised by the for- 
 malities of society, and passions which, from the very 
 outward restraint imposed upon them, burn more fierce- 
 ly within. There is a mine of truth in the reply of Red 
 Jacket, when called a warrior • ' A vnrriar !' said he ; 
 • I am an orator — I was bom an orator.' 
 
 « There are not many speeches remaining on record, 
 but even in this small number there is such a rich yet 
 varied vein of all the characteristics of true eloquence, 
 that we even rise from their perusal with regret that so 
 few have been preserved. Nowhere can be found a 
 poetic thought clothed in more captivating simplicity of 
 expression, than in the answer of Tecumseh to Governor 
 Harrison, in the conference at Vincennes. It contains 
 a high moral rebuke, and a sarcasm heightened in eflect 
 by an evident consciousness of loftiness above the reach 
 of insult. At the close of his address, he found thai no 
 chair had been placed for him, a neglect which Gover- 
 nor Harrison ordered to be remedied as soon as dis- 
 covered. Suspecting, perhaps, that it was more an 
 affront than a mistake, with an air of dignity, elevated 
 almost to haughtiness, h^ declined the seat proffered^ 
 
220 
 
 ORIGIN OF tHE 
 
 with the words, ' Your father requests you to take a 
 chair,' and answered as he calmly disposed himself on 
 the ground : * My father? The sun is my father, and 
 the earth is my mother. / toill repose upon her bosom.^ 
 " As they excelled in the beautiful, so also they pos- 
 sessed a nice se.ise of the ridiculous.. There is a clever 
 straitt of irony, united with the sharpest taunt, in the 
 speech of Garangula to De la Barre, the Governor of 
 Canada, when that crafty Frenchman met his tribe in 
 council, for the purpose of obtaining peace, andrepam- 
 tion for past injuries. The European, a faithful believer 
 in the maxim that En guerre ou la peau du lion ne petit 
 suffire il y faut coudre un lopi?i de celle du regnard,' at- 
 tempted to over-awe the savage by threats, which he 
 well knew he had no power to execute. Garangula, 
 who also was well aware of his vveakness, replied, 
 •Yonondia, you must have believed when you left 
 duebec, that the sun had burned up all the forests which 
 render our country inaccessible to the French, or that 
 the lakes had so overflowed their banks, that they had 
 surrounded our castles, and that it was impossible for 
 us to get out of them. Yes, surely you must have 
 dreamed so, and curiosity of seeing so great a wonder 
 has brought you so far. Hear, Yonondia : our women 
 had taken their clubs, our children and old men had 
 carried their bows and arrows into the heart of your 
 camp, if our warriors had not disarmed them, and kept 
 them back when your messnngers came to our castle.' 
 We cannot give a better idea of the effect of their haran- 
 
 fues upon their own people, and at the same time a 
 ner instance of their gratefulness when skilfully touch- 
 ed, than in the address to the Wallah Wallahs by their 
 young chief, the Morning Star. In consequence of the 
 death of several of their tribe, killed in one of their 
 predatory excursions against the whites, they had col- 
 lected in a large body for the purpose of assailing them. 
 The stern, uncompromising hostility with which they 
 were animated, may be imagined from the words they 
 
JhtMi 
 
 ' tflE 
 
 r requests you to take a 
 Dly disposed himself on 
 he sun is my father, and 
 I repose upon her bosom,' 
 lutif'il, so nlso they pos- 
 iloHS.. There is a clever 
 le sharpest taunt, in the 
 Barre, the Governor of 
 nchman met his tribe in 
 lining peace, andrepar"- 
 opean, a faithful believer 
 m la peau du lion ne pent 
 n de celle du regnard^ at- 
 a;e by threats, which he 
 ;o execute. Garanguin, 
 
 his weakness, replied, 
 believed when you left 
 i up all the forests which 
 •le to the French, or that 
 eir banks, that they had 
 hat it was impossible for 
 
 surely you must have 
 seeing so great a wonder 
 , Youondia : our women 
 ildren and old men had 
 1 into the heart of your 
 disarmed them, and kept 
 rers came to our castle.' 
 ' the effect of their haran- 
 
 and at the same time a 
 ess when skilfully tuuch- 
 iVallah Wallahs by their 
 In consequence of the 
 , killed in one of their 
 he whites, they had col- 
 urpose of assailing them, 
 ostiliiy with which they 
 led from the words they 
 
 NORTH AMEBICAN INDfANS. 
 
 221 
 
 chaunted on approaching to the attack : ' Rest, brothers, 
 rest! You will be avenged. The tears of your widows 
 will ce.ise to flow, when they behold the blood of your 
 murderers, and on seeing their scalps, your children 
 shall sing and leap with joy. Rest, brothers, in peace ! 
 Rest, we shall huve blood !' The last strains of the 
 death..song had died away. The gleaming eye, burn- 
 ing with the desire of revenge —the countenance, fierce 
 even through an Indian's cloak — the levelled gun and 
 poised arrow, forbade promise ol peace, and their supe- 
 rior force as little hope of successful resistance. At this 
 moment of awful excitement, a mounted troop burst in 
 between them, and its leader addressed his kindred: 
 ' Friends and relations ! Three snows have only passed 
 over our heads, since we were a poor, miserable p' ople. 
 Our enemies were numerous and powerful ; we were 
 few and weak. Our hearts were as the hearts of chil- 
 dren. We could not fight like warriors, and were driven 
 like deer about the plain. When the thunder rolled, 
 and the rains poured, we had no place save the rocks, 
 whereon we could lay our heads. Is such the case 
 now 1 No ! We have regained possession of the land 
 of our fathers, in which they and their fathers' fathers 
 lie buried ; our hearts are great icithin us, and wc are 
 now a nation. Who has produced this change ? The 
 white man ! And are we to treat him with ingratitude? 
 The warrior vnth the strong arm and great heart will 
 never rob a friend.' The result was wonderful. There 
 was a complete revulsion of feeling. The angry waves 
 were quieted, and the savage, forgetting his enmity, 
 smoked the calumet with those whom the eloquence of 
 Morning Star alone had saved from his scalping knife. 
 " Fearlessness and success in battle were the highest 
 titles to honor, and an accusation of cowardice was a 
 deadly insult. A reproach of this kind to a celebrated 
 chief received a chivalric reply. Kognethagecton, or, 
 as he was more generally called. White E3res, at the 
 time his nation was solicited to join in the war against 
 
222 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 the Americans, in our struggle for liberty, exerted his 
 inOuence against hostile me isures. His answer to the 
 Senecas.who were in ihe British interest, and who, irri- 
 tated by his obstinate ndherance to ponce, attempted to 
 humble him, by reference to an old story of the Dela- 
 wares bring a conqoer d people, is a mnnly and digni- 
 fied assertion of independence. It reminds one of the 
 noble motto of the Frenchman ; ' Je n'estime un autre 
 plus grand que moi lorsque fai mon cpee.^ ' I know 
 well,' said he, ' that you consider us a conquered nation 
 — as women — as your inferiors. You have, say you, 
 shortened our legs, and put petticoats on us. You say 
 you have given us a hoe and a corn pounder, and told 
 us to plant and pound for ^ou — you men— you warriors. 
 But look at me — am I not full grown ? And hnve I not 
 a warrior's dress ? Ay ! I am a man — and these are 
 the arms of a man — and all that country is mine !' 
 What a dauntless vindication of manhood, and what a 
 nice perception of Indian character, is this appeal to 
 their love of courage, and their admiration for a fine 
 form, vigorous limbs, complete arms, and a proud de- 
 meanor! How effective and emphatic the conclusion, 
 ' all that country is mine !' exclaimed in a tone of min- 
 gled defiance and pride, and accompanied with a wave 
 of the hand over the rich country bordering on the Al- 
 leghany. 
 
 •'This bold speech quelled for a time all opjwsition, 
 but the desire to engage against the Americans,increased 
 by the false reports of some wandering tories, finally 
 became so vehement, that, as a last resort, he proposed 
 to the tribe to wait ten days before commencing hostili- 
 ties. Even this w js about to be denied him, and the 
 term traitor beginning tc be whi.spered around, when he 
 rose in council, and began an animated expostulation 
 against their conduct. He depicted its inevitable con- 
 sequences, the sure advance of the white man, and the 
 ruin of his nation ; and then, in a generous manner, 
 disclaimed any interest or feelings separate from those 
 
HE 
 
 for liberty, exerted his 
 res. His answer to the 
 1 interest, and who, inri- 
 3 to ponce, attempted to 
 old story of the Dela- 
 ?, is a manly and digni- 
 It reminds one of the 
 ; ' Je n^estime un autre 
 i mon epee.' ' I know 
 r us a conquered nation 
 . You have, say you, 
 ticoats on us. You say 
 corn pounder, and told 
 -you men — you warriors, 
 rown ? And have I not 
 1 a man — and these are 
 that country is mine !' 
 jf manhood, and what a 
 irncter, is this appeal to 
 sir admiration for a fine 
 e arms, and a proud de- 
 imphatic the conclusion, 
 laimed in a tone of min- 
 srompanied with a wave 
 itry bordering on the Al- 
 
 for a time all opix)sitioii, 
 the Americans, increased 
 vandering tories, finally 
 , last resort, he proposed 
 !fore commencing hosiili- 
 ) be denied him, and the 
 lispered around, when he 
 animated expostulation 
 •Dieted its inevitable con- 
 if the white man, and the 
 , in a generous manner, 
 ings separate from those 
 
 NOKTH AMKBICAN INDIANS. 
 
 223 
 
 of his friends ; and added : ' But if you will go out in 
 war, you shall not go without ?»«. I have taken 
 peace measures, it is true, with a view of saving my 
 tribe from destiuctior.. But if you think me in the 
 wrong — if you give tnore^ credit to runaway vagabonds 
 than to your oumfriendi — to a man — to a warrior — to a 
 Delaware — if you insist upon fighiing the Americans — 
 go ! And 1 will go with you. And I will not go like 
 the bear hunter, who sets hit dogs upon the animal, to he 
 beaten about with his paws, vohile he keeps himself at a 
 safe distance. No ! 1 will lead you on. I will place 
 myself in the front. I will fall with the first of you. 
 You can do as you choose. But as fnr me, I will not 
 survive my nation. I Will not live to bewail the'miser- 
 able destruction of a brave people, who deserved, as you 
 do, a better fate !' 
 
 " The allusion to their greater confidence in foreign- 
 ers than in their own kindred, is a fine specimen of cen- 
 sure, wonderfully strengthened by a beautiful climacteric 
 arrangement. Commencing with a friend — and who so 
 grateful as an Indian ? — it passes to a man — and who 
 so vain of his birthright as an Indian ? — then to a war- 
 rior ; and who more glorious to the savage than the man 
 of battles? — and lastly, to a Delaware— a word which 
 rings through the hearts of his hearers, starts into life a 
 host of proud associations, and while it deepens their con-^ 
 tempt for the stranger and his falsehoods, imparts a gran- 
 deur to the orator, m whom the friend, the man, the war- 
 rior, the Delaware are personified. 
 
 "The spirit of the conclusion added to its force. It 
 was the out-bursting of that firm determination never to 
 forsake their customs and laws — that brotherhood of 
 feeling which have ever inspired the action of the abori- 
 
 fines — ^a spirit which time has strengthened, insult har- 
 ened to obstinacy, and oppression rendered almost 
 hereditary. It bespeaks a bold soul, resolved to die with 
 the loss of its country's liberties. 
 " We pass by the effect of this speech, by merely sta- 
 
224 
 
 ORIGIN OF TH8 
 
 tinff that it was successful, to notice a letter nwch of the 
 same character as the close of the last, sent to General 
 Clinch, by the chief who is now setting our troops at 
 defiance in Florida. ' You have arms,' says he, ' and so 
 have we ; you have powder and lead, and so have we ; 
 you have men, and so have we ; your men will fight, 
 and so will ours, till the last drop of the iSemmole's 
 blood has moistened the dust of his hunting ground: 
 This needs no coiainent. Intrepidity is their character. 
 " View those evid' aces of attachment to the custonis 
 of their fathers, and )f heroic resolution to leave their 
 bones in the forests wijei-e they were born, and which 
 were their inheritance, and then revert lo their unayail- 
 ine hopeless resistance against the march of civilization ; 
 and though we know it is the rightful nnfiiral course of 
 things, yet it is a hard heart which does o >: feel for their 
 fate. Turn to Red Jacket's graphic deredption ot the 
 fraud which purloined their territory, mid shame min- 
 gles somewhat with our pit- ' Brothers, at the treaties 
 held for the purchase of our lands, the white men, with 
 sweet voices and smiling faces, told us they loved ua, 
 and they would not cheat us, but that the king's children 
 on the other side of the lake would cheat us. When 
 we go on the other side of the lake, the king's chiUren 
 tell us your people will cheat us. These things puzzle 
 our heads, and we believe ♦hat the Indians must take 
 care of themselves, and not trust either in your people or 
 in the king's children. Brothers, our seats were once 
 large, and yours very small. You have now become a 
 great people, and we have scarcely a place left to spread 
 our blankets: True, and soon their grave? will be all 
 they shall retain of their once ample hunting grounds. 
 Their strength is wasted, their countless warriors dead, 
 their forest laid low, and their burial places upturned by 
 the plouglishare. There was a time when the war-cry 
 of a Powhattan, a Delaware, or an Abenaquis, struck 
 terror to the heart of a pale-face ; but now the Seminole 
 is singing his last song. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANA. 
 
 225 
 
 HB 
 
 tice a letter much of the 
 he last, sent to General 
 w setting our troops at 
 3 arms,' says he, • and so 
 d lea<l, and so have we ; 
 
 ; your men will fight, 
 drop of the Heminole's 
 f his hunting ground.' 
 pidity is their character, 
 ^chment to the customs 
 
 resolution to leave their 
 
 were horn, and which 
 1 re\crt to their unavail- 
 he march of civilization ; 
 ightful natural course of 
 lich does n )' feel for their 
 •aphic der-edption ot the 
 erritory, nnd shame min- 
 ' Brothers, at the treaties 
 ids, the white men, with 
 ^es, told us they loved us, 
 It that the king's children 
 would cheat us. When 
 
 lake, the king's chiUren 
 8. These things puzzle 
 . the Indians roust take 
 t either in your people or 
 rs, our seats were once 
 You have now become a 
 e/y a place left to spread 
 n their gravep will be all 
 
 ample hunting grounds. 
 
 countless warriors dead, 
 jurial places upturned by 
 a time \yhen the war-cry 
 )r an Abenaquis, struck 
 e ; but now the Seminole 
 
 »' Some of the speeches of Shenandoah, a celebrated 
 Oneida chief, contain the truest touches of natural elo- 
 quence. He lived to a great age ; and in his last ora- 
 tion in council, he opened with the following sublime 
 and beautiful sentence : ' Brothers— /am an aged hem- 
 lock. The winds of a hundred winters have whistled 
 through my branches, and I am dead at the ton.' E"\^ 
 ery reader who has seen a tall hemlock, with a dry and 
 leafless top surmounting its dark green foliage, will feel 
 the force of tho'simile. '1 am dead at the top.' His memo- 
 ry, and all the'vigorous powers of youth, had departed 
 
 for ever. . j u 
 
 " Not less felicitous was the close of a speech made by 
 Pushmataha, a venerable chief of a western tribe, at a 
 council held, we believe, in Washington, many years 
 since. In alluding to his extreme age, and to the proba- 
 bility that he might not even survive the journey back to 
 his tribe, he said : 'My children will walk through the 
 forests, and the Great Spirit will whistle in the tree- 
 tops, and the flowers will spring up in the trails— but 
 Pushmataha will hear not— he will see the flowers no 
 more He will be gone. His people will know that he 
 is dead. The news wil I come to their ears, as the sound 
 of the fall of a m^hty oak in the stillness of the 
 
 « The most powerful tribes have been destroyed ; and 
 as Sadekanatie expressed it, ' Strike at the root, and 
 when the trunk shall be cut tiown, the branches shall 
 fall of course.' The trunk has fallen, the branches arc 
 slowly withering, and shortly the question, TVAo |^ 
 thereto mmrn for Logan, may be naade of the whole 
 race, and find not a sympathizing reply. 
 
 •'Their actions may outlive, but their oratory, we 
 think, must survive their fate It contains n™any ^t"' 
 butes of true eloquence. With a language too barren, 
 and minds too Se for the rules of rhetoric, they stt I at- 
 tained the power of touching the feeling, and asub imi- 
 ty of style which rivals the highest productions of their 
 ' ' 20 
 
 ^it--^ 
 
gK ouaiMorTUR 
 
 more cuWrated enemies. Kxpression apt and pointed 
 Llanguage strong and figurative-comparisons rich and 
 bo d-SScriptioM correct and picturesque-and gesture 
 energetic and graceful, were the most striking i)ecuhari- 
 Sff their o^ratory. The latter rations, accurate mnr- 
 ioxs of their character, thevr bravery, unmoveuble stoi- 
 cism, and a native grandeur, heightened as they are m 
 expressiveness by tie melancholy accompaniment of 
 approixching extermination, will be as enduring as the 
 swan like music cf Attica and Ri.man eloquence, which 
 was the funeral sor»gof the liberties of tho«l republics 
 
 These remarks, which allude to the state of the In- 
 dians of America, are evidently too true to require any 
 comments; and as to Indian eloquence, we cannot hesi- 
 tate a moment to admit the fact, when we consider that 
 every rude nation whose langunges are ongiml, y^t 
 barren, use a style sublime and figiirp.tive, full ol bold 
 and beautiful expressions ; and such was the style of Os- 
 sian : yet his language has never been culUvated, but 
 left in its original grandeur and simplicity. 
 
 As we intend now to offer here a copious selection of 
 Indian Orations which will speak for themselves, and at 
 the same time show, that their reasoning was just and 
 their language irequently sarcastic, however void ol our 
 refined sophistry, the foregoing observations may suthce 
 for the present. 
 
 INDIAN SPEECHES. 
 
 The following is an extract from "Jefferson's Notes «? Virginia," 
 Md speaks highly of the Indian character, »o fu as moral 
 courage and national abihues are concerned. 
 
 " Of their bravery and addressm war, he says, we have 
 multiplied proofs, l)ecause we have been the subjects on 
 which they were exercised. Of their eminence m oratory, 
 
pression apt and pointed 
 ire— comparisons rich and 
 picturt'sque— and gesture 
 e most striking jjeculian- 
 ter rations, accurate mir- 
 )ravery, immoveable stoi- 
 Ijeightened as they aro in 
 •holy accompaniment of 
 ill be as enduring as the 
 Roman eloquence, which 
 erties of those repubhcs." 
 de to the state of the In- 
 ly too true to require any 
 sloquence, we cannot hesi- 
 ct, when we consider that 
 igunges are original, yet 
 tid figurp.tive, full of bold 
 d such was the style of Os- 
 lever been cultivated, but 
 nd simplicity. 
 
 here a copious selection of 
 peak for themselves, and at 
 ;ir reasoning was just aiid 
 castic, however void of our 
 ig observations may suffice 
 
 'EECHES. 
 
 "Jefferson's Notes on Virginia," 
 dian character, so f»r as moral 
 are concerned. 
 
 Iressin war, he says, we liave 
 B have been the subjects on 
 Of their eminence in oratory, 
 
 •^1 
 
 min'i'^IUfmmmmmmm 
 
NOETH AMEBICAN INDUNS. 
 
 229 
 
 we have fewer examples, because it is displayed chiefly in 
 their own councils. Some we hove, however, of very 
 superior lustre. 
 
 "I may challenge the whole orations of Demostheues 
 and CScero, and of any more eminent owktorsj (if Europe 
 has furnished more eminent) to produce a single p«is- 
 sage superior to the speech of Logan, a Mingo chief, to 
 Lord Dunmore, when Governor of Virginia ; and as a 
 testimony of their talents in this line, I beg leaVe to in- 
 troduce it, first stating the incidents necessary for nndev- 
 staridingit. . n .iii. ' 
 
 "In the spring of the year 1774, a tbbb^ty #fli coiii- 
 mitted by some Indians on certain land adventurers on 
 the River Ohio. The whites in that quarter, according 
 to their custom, undertook to punish this outrage in ft 
 summary way. Captain Michael Oresap, tind a certa'h 
 Daniel Greathouse, leading on these parties, suiimsed, . . 
 different times, travelling and hunting parties of the In- 
 dians, having their women and children with them, and 
 murdered many. Among these were unfortunately thie 
 family of Logan ; a chief, celebrated in peace and war, 
 and long disti nguished as the friend of the whites. This 
 unworthy return provoked his vengeance. He accord • 
 iiigly signalized himself in the war which ensued. In the 
 autumn of the same year, a decisive battle was fought at 
 the mouth of the great Kanhaway, between the collect- 
 ed forces of the Shawanese, Mingoes, and Delawares, 
 and a detachment of the Virgmia militia, the Indians 
 were defeated and sued for peace. 
 
 " Logan, however, disdained to be seen among the 
 supplicants. But lest the sincerity of a treaty should be 
 disturbed from which so distirtguished a chief absented 
 himself, he sent, by a messenger, the following speech, 
 to be delivered to Lord Dunmore •" 
 
 20» 
 
 
no 
 
 ^' 
 
 ORIGIN OF THB 
 SPEECH OF LOGAN. 
 
 'a appeal to any white man to say , If ever he entered 
 
 LoganSin hungry, and he gave ^'^tC^mn^ 
 ever he came cold and naked and he clothed him not. 
 During the course of the last ong and blo^y war Lo 
 gan remained idle in his cabin, ^^ ^'^"""^^^J^STu 
 Such was my love for the whites, that my JounUymen 
 pointed as they passed and said, " Logan is the tnena ot 
 ffXte nTeZ'^nTad even thoughtto have liv^^^^^ 
 
 ynu, but for the injuries of one man, ^olo^^^^'J'^^^, 
 
 fast spring in cold blood and unprovoked murdered all 
 
 ttie relations of Logan, not even sparing n>y jo-jen and 
 
 children. There runs not a drop of my blood in the 
 
 veins of any living creature. . . ,„ „„„„!,♦ :» . i 
 
 «' This cafled on me for revenge, I have sought it ,1 
 
 have killed many : I have glutted /"Y ve»gg«;<=5 ' ^. 
 
 my country I re/oiceat thebeamsof peace But do not 
 
 harbour a thought that mine is the joy of fear- Logan 
 
 Sever felt fear. ^He will not turn on his heel to «ave h.3 
 
 life. Who is there to mourn for Logan 7 Not one !l 
 
 delirered by them before her majesty. 
 
 SPEECH OF THE IROQUOIS CHIEFS. 
 
 "Great Qoeen— We have undertaken a long and 
 tedious voyage, which none of our predecessors could be 
 prevailed upon to undertake. The motive that induced 
 us was, that we might see our great queen, and remoto 
 her those things we thought absolutely necessary, for the 
 Bood of her, and us, her allies, on the other side the great 
 water. We doubt not but our great aueen has been ac- 
 quainted with our long and tedious war, in conjunchon 
 
THB 
 
 LOGAN. 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 881 
 
 to say, if ever he entered 
 e gave him not meat ; if 
 , and he clothed him not. 
 'long and bloody war, Lo- 
 )in, an advocate for pe^e. 
 hites, that my countrymen 
 id "Logan is the friend of 
 thought to have lived with 
 e man, Colonel Cresap, the 
 I unprovoked murdered all 
 ren sparing my women and 
 I drop of my blood in the 
 
 ^nge, I have sought it ; I 
 rlutted my vengeance; for 
 earns of peace. But do not 
 is the joy of fear. Logan 
 turn on his heel to save his 
 a for Logan 1 Not one!!" 
 
 lieft* who visited England in the 
 oUowmg excellent address was 
 lajesty. 
 
 ROQUOIS CHIEFS. 
 
 lave undertaken a long and 
 
 of our predecessors could be 
 
 . The motive that induced 
 
 ur great queen, and relate to 
 
 absolutely necessary, for the 
 
 es, on the other side the great 
 
 mr great dueen has been ac- 
 
 teoious war, in conjunction 
 
 with her children, against her enemies the French ; and 
 that we have been as a strong wall for their security, 
 even to the loss of our best men. The truth of which our 
 brother Queder, Colonel (Peter) Schuyler, and Anadagar- 
 jaux, Colonel Nicholson, can testify ; they having all our 
 proposals in writing. We were mightily rejoiced when 
 we heard by Anadagarjaux, that our great Queen had re- 
 solved to send an army to reduce Canada from whose 
 mouth we readily embraced our great Queen's instruc- 
 tions ; and in token of our friendship, we hung up the 
 kettle, and took up the hatchet ; and with one consent 
 joined our brother Queder, and Anadagarjaux, in making 
 
 E reparations on this side the lake, by building forts, stone 
 ouses, canoes, and batteaux ;* whilst Aundiasia, Colonel 
 Vetch, at the same time raised an army at Boston, of 
 which Wf, were informed by our ambassadors, when we 
 sent thither for that purpose, we waited long in expecta- 
 tion of the fleet from England, to pin Aundiasia, to go 
 against Quebec by sea, whilst Anadagarjaux, Queder, 
 and we, went to Port Royal by land ; but at last we were 
 told, that our great Queen, by some important affair was 
 prevented in her design for that season. This made us 
 extreme sorrowful, lest the French, who had hitherto 
 dreaded us, should now think us unable to make war 
 against them. The reduction of Canada is of such 
 weight, that after the effecting thereof, we should have 
 free hunting, and a great trade with our great Queen's 
 children; and as a token of the sincerity of the six na- 
 tions, we do here, in the name of all, present our great 
 Queen, with the belts of wampum. We need not urge to 
 our great Queen more than the necessity we really labor 
 
 • They arrired in London from the West Indies with the English 
 fleet. Wiih the four chiefs or kings of the six nations, was also 
 the Ganajoh-hore Sachem. The names of the four others, 
 were, Te yee Neen Ho Ga Prow, and Sa Ga yean Qua Prah 
 Ton, oftheMaquas;Elowoh Keam, aodOh Nee Yeath Too 
 no Prow, of the river Sachem. 
 
 IMMIMMI 
 
 iM>nimps*'«mp*wMw*w 
 
233 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 under obliges us, that in case our great Queen should not 
 be mindful of us, we must, with our families, forsake our 
 country, and seek other habitation, or stand neuter ; either 
 of which will be much against our inclinations. Since 
 we have been in alliance with our great Queen's children 
 we have had some knowledge of the Saviour of the world ; 
 and have often been importuned by ihe French, both by 
 the insinuations of iheir priests, but have always 
 esteemed them men of fais«hood ; but if our treat Queen 
 will be pleased to send over some person to instruct us, 
 they shall find a hearty welcome ; we now close, with 
 hopes of onr great Queen's favor, and leave it to hei 
 most gracious consideration." 
 
 SPEECH OF HALF-KING. 
 
 The speech of Half-King to the believing Indians and 
 
 their teachers, otherwise the Moravian Indians, whilst he 
 
 engaged to take them to Canada. "Cousins: ye believing 
 
 Indians in Gnaden brethren, Schaeiifrunn and Salem, 
 
 I am much concerned on your account, perceiving that 
 
 you live in a very dangerous spot. Two powerful, 
 
 angry, and merciless gods stand ready, opening their 
 
 jaws wide against each other; you are sitting down, 
 
 between both, and thus in danger of being devoured and 
 
 ground to powder by the teeth of either the one, or the 
 
 other, or both. It is therefore not advisable for you to 
 
 stay here any longer. Consider your own people, your 
 
 wives, and your children, and preserve their lives ; for 
 
 here they must all perish. 1 therefore take you by the 
 
 hand, lift you up, and place you in or near my dwelling, 
 
 where you will be safe and dwel 1 in peace. Do not stand 
 
 looking at your plpntations and houses, but arise and 
 
 follow me ; Take also your teachers (priests) with you, 
 
 and worship God in the place to which I shall lead you, 
 
 as you have been acustomed to do. You shall likewise 
 
N~l 
 
 rHB 
 
 great Q.ueen should not 
 fur families, forsake our 
 ), or stand neuter ; either 
 )ur inclinations. Since 
 r great Clueen's children 
 he Saviour of the world ; 
 by ihe French, both by 
 Its, but have always 
 ; but if our great Q,ueen 
 16 person to instruct us, 
 [)e ; we now close, with 
 vor, and leave it to her 
 
 .F-KING. 
 
 he believing Indians and 
 ravian Indians, whilst he 
 
 " Cousins ; ye believing 
 [:haenfrunn and Salem, 
 account, porceJving that 
 s spot. Two powerful, 
 d ready, opening their 
 
 you are sitting down, 
 jr of being devoured and 
 of either the one, or the 
 not advisable for you to 
 •your own people, your 
 preserve their lives ; for 
 lerefore take you by the 
 
 in or near my dwelling, 
 1 in peace. Do not stand 
 1 hoiffies, but arise and 
 acheis (priests) with you, 
 to whicn I shall lead you, 
 I do. You shall likewise 
 
 NORTH AMBRICAN INDIANS. 
 
 2d8 
 
 have fine provisions, and our father beyond the lake (the 
 governor at Detroit) will care for you. This is my 
 message, and I am come hither purposely to deliver it." 
 
 SPEECH OF PETCHENANALAS. 
 
 " Friends and Kinsman : listen to what I say to you. 
 You see a great and powerful nation divided. You see 
 the father fighting againSi 'he son, and the son against the 
 father.— The fatlier has called on his Indian children 
 to assist him in punishing his children, the Americans, who 
 have become refractory. I took time to consider what I 
 should do ; whether or not I should receive t h ehatchet 
 of my father, to assist him. At first I looked upon it as a 
 family quarrel in which I was not interested, at length it 
 appeared to me, that the father was in the right, and his 
 cnildren deserved to be punished a little. — That this must 
 be the case, I concluded from the many cruel acts his 
 oflfepring had committed , from time to time, on his Indian 
 children — in encroaching on their lands, stealing their 
 property — shooting at and mui-dering without cause, men, 
 women, and children ; — yes, even murdering those who 
 at all limes had been friendly to them, and were placed 
 for protection under the roof of their father's house; the 
 father himself standing sentry at the door, at the time : — 
 Friends and relatives, qften has the father been obliged to 
 settle and make amends for the wrongs and mischief 
 done us by his refractory children ; yet these do not grow 
 better. No ! they remain the same, and will continue to 
 be so, as long as we have any lani. left us ; Look back 
 at the murders committed by the Long Knives on many 
 relations, who lived peaceable neighrours to them on 
 the Ohio ! Did they not kill them without the least pro- 
 vocation ; — are they, do you think, better now, than they 
 were then ; No, indeed not ; and many days are not 
 since ; ou had a number of Uiese very men 
 
.Jim 
 
 234 
 
 ORIGIN OP THK 
 
 near your doors, who attempted to kill you, but fortunate- 
 Ty were prevent^ from so 5oing. by tl^« Great Sun who 
 aV that time, had by the Great Spirit been oidamed to 
 protect you !" 
 
 SPEECH OF CAPTAIN PIPE, 
 
 The Speech of Captiau Pipe, or Hopocan, wWich sijfuifies 
 in the Indian tobacco-pipe, before the British C.,muiand. 
 ant. in the council house at Detroit, whither he was in- 
 vited to give an accouwi of past tran-^actions ; m Ins lelt 
 hand was a short stick to wlucli was fastened a scalp 
 He arose and spoke as follows; Father, I have said 
 Father, althouj-h, indeed, I do not know why I nm to 
 caPhim so, having never known any other father than 
 the French, andconsidering the English only as Brothers. 
 But as this name is also imposed npon us, I shall make 
 use of it, and say, Father, some time ago, you put a war 
 hatchet into my hands, saying. 'Take this weapon and 
 try it on the heads of my enemies, the Long Kwves, and 
 let me afterwards know if it was sharp and good, fa- 
 ther, at the time when you gave me this weapon, 1 luid 
 neither cause nor inchnation to go to war against a people 
 who had done me no injury ; yet in obedience to you, who 
 say you are my father, and call me your dmd, I received 
 the hatchet ; well knowing, that if 1 did "<>* obey, you 
 would withoW from me the necessaries ot life, without 
 which I could not subsist, and which are notelsewnere to 
 be procured, but at the house of my father.-you inay 
 perUps think me & fool, for risking my life at your 
 bidding, in a cause too, by which I have no nrospect of 
 ffaininff any thing ; for it is your cause and not mine. 
 It is your concern to fight the Long-Knives ; you have 
 raised a quarrel amongst yourselves, and y4'U ought 
 yourselvM to fight it out. You should not con pel your 
 
JllH 
 
 <m>. 
 
 rHB 
 
 NORTH AMEKICAN INDIANS. 
 
 2S6 
 
 to kill you, but fortunate- 
 r, by the Great Sun, who, 
 ' Spirit been ordained to 
 
 TAIN PIPE, 
 
 Hopocun, wliich signifies 
 >re the British C»»i«niaiid- 
 etroit, whither he was in- 
 3t transactions ; in Ins lelt 
 ill was fastened a scalp, 
 ivs ; Father, 1 have said 
 
 I not know why I nm to 
 ivn any other father than 
 ; English only as Brothers, 
 ied upon us, I shall make 
 ! time ago, you put a war 
 
 'Take this weapon and 
 lies, the Long Knives, and 
 iras sharp and good.' Fa- 
 ve me this weapon, I hud 
 i go to war against a people 
 et in obedience to you, who 
 
 II me your child, I received 
 lat if I did not obey, you 
 necessaries of life, without 
 which are not elsewhere to 
 B of my father.— you may 
 ,r risking my life at your 
 hich I have no prospect of 
 your cause and not mine. 
 8 Long-Knives ; you have 
 ourselves, and you ou^ht 
 ou should not con pel your 
 
 children, the Indians, to expose themselves to danger, 
 for your sakes. 
 
 Father ; many lives have already been lost on your 
 account ;— Nations have suffered, and been weakened ! — • 
 children have lost paientsi— brothers and relatives ! — 
 wives have lost husbands ! — It is not known how many 
 more may perish before your war will be at an end I — 
 Father, I have said, that you may perhaps, think me a 
 fool, for thus thoughtlessly rushing or your enemy ! — 
 Do not believe this, father ; think not that I want sense 
 to convince me, that although you now pretend to keep 
 up a perpetual enmity to the Long-Knives, you may be- 
 fore long conclude a peace with them. Father, you say 
 you love your children, the Indians. — This you have 
 often told them, and indeed it is your interest to say so 
 to them, that you may have them at your service. But, 
 father, who of us can believe that you love a people of a 
 different color from your own, better than those who 
 have a white skin like yourselves ? Father, pay atten- 
 tion to what I am going to say. While you, father, are 
 setting me (meaninar the Indians in general), on your 
 enemy, much in the same manner, as a hunter sets his 
 dog on the game ; while I am in the act of rushing on 
 that enemy of yours, with the bloody destructive weapon 
 you gave me, I may, perchance, happen to look back 
 to the place from whence you started me ; and what 
 shall I see? Perhaps I may see my father shaking 
 hands with the Long-Knives ; yes with these very peo- 
 ple he now calls his enemies. I may there see him 
 laugh at my folly, for having obeyed his orders ; and 
 yet I atn now risking my life at his command ! Father, 
 keep what I have said in remembrance. Now, Father, 
 here is what has been done with the hatchet you gave 
 me, (with these words he handed the stick to the com- 
 mandant, with the scalp upon it, above mentioned) I 
 have done with the hatchet what you ordered me to do, 
 and fou«d it sharp. Nevertheless I did not do all that 
 1 might have done. No, I did not, my heart failed 
 
 I j W. l f'i' llP W I J ' ' 
 
 ■ ij i n P im 
 
236 
 
 ORIGIN OF THB 
 
 wilhin me, I felt compassion for your enemy . Innocence 
 Sple^^omen anS children) had fo part n, yo^u 
 nimrrels- therefore 1 distinguished-l spared, 1 tooR 
 f m^ive Hesh which, while 1 was bnngmg to you, 1 
 
 L?her Khe means of preservi..g that yhich wUh 
 me would perish for want. The warnor is poor and 
 LTs Sis always empty; but your house, father, is 
 
 always full." 
 
 nZ'J^oJgZ whites, and if he were not more com^ 
 fortable in Philadelphia, than upon the banks of the 
 
 ^"^Taking all things," he said, "together, you have 
 
 S Sn i« his -hop employed rtouts„,mU,mg^ 
 aU iKhings can you do ; not one. I can make a bow 
 
 JLta lo to li.es, useles. ,o myself. 1 mm retu.» 
 to my own country." 
 
—fin 
 
 rBB 
 
 your enemy. Innocence 
 i) had no part in your 
 ished— 1 spared, I took 
 [ was bringing to you, 1 
 an which I put it for you. 
 r this flesh, and find that 
 vith your own. Father, 
 hat 1 have saved. You, 
 erving that which with 
 rhe warrior is poor, and 
 It your house, father, is 
 
 rURTLE THE CHIEF OF 
 M. VOLNEY. 
 
 3 the chief of the Miamis 
 what prevented him from 
 if he were not more com- 
 i upon the banks of the 
 
 aid, " together, you have 
 ere 1 am deaf and dumb, I 
 ;an neither hear, nor make 
 
 through the streets, I see 
 iployed about sometlaing : 
 tts, a third sells cloth, and 
 
 1 say to myself, which of 
 ,ot one. I can make a bow 
 game, and go to war ; bU 
 re. To learn what is done 
 ime, "old age comes on." 
 ilure useless to ray nation, 
 
 to myself. 1 must retmn 
 
 
 NORTH AMEIIICAN INDIANS. 
 
 237 
 
 THE SPEECH OF RED JACKET, THE SENECA CHIEF 
 TO A MISSIONARY. 
 
 Governor De Witt Clinton, in his most valuable dis- 
 course before the Historical Society of New York, thus 
 notices Red Jacket: — "Within a few years, an extra- 
 ordisiury orator has risen anioE^ the Senecas ; his real 
 name isSaguaha. Without the advantages of illustri- 
 ous descent, and with no extraoidinary tuents for war, 
 he has attained the first distinctions in the nation by the 
 force of his eloquence." 
 
 After the missionary had done speaking, the Indi ns 
 conferred together about two hours, by themselves, whun 
 they gave an answer by Red- Jacket, which follows, and 
 which is, perhaps, the chef i'cBUvre of Indian oratory. 
 
 " Friend and Brother, it was. the will of the Great 
 Spirit that we should meet together this day. He orders 
 all things, and he has given us a fine day for our coun- 
 cil. He has taken his garment from before the Sun, 
 and caused it to shine with brightness on us. Our eyes 
 are opened, that we see clearly: our ears are unstopped, 
 that we have been able to hear distiuctly the words that 
 you have spoken ; for all these favors we thank the 
 Great Spirit, and him only. 
 
 " Brother, this council fire was kindled by you ; it 
 was at your request that we came together at this time ; 
 we have listened with attention to what you have said ; 
 you requested us to speak our minds freely ; this gives 
 us great joy, for we now consider that we ^tand up- 
 right before you, and can speak what we think ; all 
 have heard your voice, and all speak to you as one man ; 
 our minds are agreed. 
 
 " Brother, you say you want an answer to your talk 
 before you leave this place. It is right you should 
 have one, as you are a great distance from home, and 
 we do not wish to detain you ; but we wiil^ first look 
 
 21 
 
 iJmmmmismitimmmiim 
 
 liiiMyb* 
 
838 
 
 aRtoty OF Tint 
 
 back a little, and tell you what our father have told as, 
 and what we hare heard from the white people. 
 
 « Brother, listen to what we say. There was a U mc 
 when out forefathers owned 'his great land, ^he^r 
 seats extended from the rising to the setting sun. The 
 Great Spirit had made it for the use of the Indians He 
 had creited the buffalo, the deer, and other a.umals for 
 food He had made the bear and the benver, and their 
 .tons served us for clothing. He had scattered «hem 
 over the country, and taught us how to take them. He 
 had caused the iarth to produce corn fo' bread all this 
 he had done for his red children, because he loved them. 
 If we had any disputes about hunting ^pxmdn, they 
 wer« generally settled without the si eddmg of much 
 bloodl but an evil day came upon us ; your forefathere 
 crossed the great waters, and landed on this island. 
 Their numbers were small ; they found tnbes and not 
 enemies : they told us they had fled from their own 
 country for fear of wicked men, and come here to enjov 
 their religions. They asked for a small seat ; we took 
 pity on them, granted their request, and they sat down 
 among us ; we gave them corn and meat ; they gave us 
 
 poison in return. ... 
 
 « The white people had now found our country tidings 
 were carried back, and more came among us ; yet we 
 did not fear them, we took them to be friends ; they 
 called us brothers ; we believed them, and gave them a 
 larger seat. At length their numbers had greatly in- 
 cr^d: they wanted more land; they wanted our 
 country. Our eyes were opened, and our minds becarne 
 uneasy. Wars took place; Indians were hired to fight 
 against Indians ; and many of our people were destroyed. 
 They also brought strong liquors among us ; it was 
 •trong and powerful, niid has slain thousands. 
 
 «« Brother, our seats were once large, and yours were 
 very small ; you have now become a great people, and 
 •vre have scarcely a place left to sprewl our blankets ; 
 
 ■■»• 
 
1 OP Tin 
 
 lat our father have told us, 
 >ni the white people. 
 vc say. There was a time 
 ^ •his great land. Their 
 iig to the setting sun. The 
 • (he use of the Indians. He 
 deer, and other animals for 
 ar and the benver, and their 
 g. He had scattered them 
 It us how to take them. He 
 duce corn for bread, all this 
 dren, because he loved them. 
 lOUt hunting grounds, they 
 tiout the sledding of much 
 le upon us ; your forefathers 
 and landed on this island. 
 ; they found tribes, and not 
 jy had fled from their own 
 men, and come here to enjov 
 id for a small seat ; we took 
 ■ request, and they sat down 
 orn and meat ; they gave us 
 
 ow found our country tidings 
 re came among us ; yet we 
 ok them to be friends; they 
 leved them, and gave them a 
 iir numbers had greatly in- 
 >re land ; they wanted our 
 pened, and our minds became 
 ; Indians were hired to fight 
 of our people were destroyed. 
 r liquors among us ; it was 
 las slain thousands. 
 5 once large, and yours were 
 ' become a great people, and 
 left to spreMl our blankets ; 
 
 NORTH AMSBICAN UiDIANS. 
 
 239 
 
 you have got our country, bpt are not satisfied ; you 
 want to force your religion upon us. 
 
 " Brother, continue to listen. You say that you nre 
 sent to instruct us how to worship the Great Spirit 
 f^renable to liis mind, and if we do not take hold of the 
 relii^ion you wliite people teach, we shall be unhappy 
 liereafler ; you say that you aro right, and we are lost ; 
 how do we know this to be true. We understand that 
 your religion is written in a book; if it w;is intended for 
 us as well as you, why has not the Ore U Spirit givea 
 it to us, and not only to us, but why did he not give 
 to our forefathers the knowledge of that book, with the 
 means of understanding it rightly ? wc only know what 
 you tell tis about it ; how shall we know when to be- 
 lieve, being so often deceived by the white people ? 
 
 " Brother, you say there is but one way to worship 
 and serve the Great Spirit ; if there is but one religion, 
 why do you white people differ so much about it. Why 
 not all agree, as you can all read the book 1 
 
 " Brother, we do not understand these things ; we 
 are to.d that your religion was given to your forefathers, 
 and has been handed down from father to son. We 
 also have a religion which was given to our forefathers, 
 and has beer, handed down to us their children. We 
 worship that way. It teaches us to be thankful for all 
 the favors we receive ; to love each other, and to be 
 united ; we never quarrel about religion. 
 
 " Brother, the Great Spirit has made us all ; but he has 
 made a great difference between his while and red chil- 
 dren, he has given us a different complexion, and differ- 
 ent customs ; to you he has given the arts ; to these he 
 has not opened our_eyes ; we know thesf! things to be 
 true. Since he hjw'made so great a difference between 
 us in other things, why may we not conclude that he 
 has given us a different religion according to our under- 
 standing ; the Great Spirit does right ; he knows what 
 is best for his children ; we are satisfied. 
 
ORIOIM OF THK 
 
 « Brother, we do not wish to destroy your religion, or 
 take it from you ; we only want to enjoy our own. 
 
 " Brotlier, you say, that you have not corne to get our 
 land or our money, but to enlighten our mmds. I will 
 now tell you that I have been at your meetings, and 
 saw you collecting money from the meeting. I cannot 
 tell what this money was intended for, but suppose it 
 was for your minister, and if we should conform to your 
 way of thinking, perhaps you may want some from us. 
 
 " Brother, we are told that you have been preaching 
 to white people in this place ; these people are our neigh- 
 bours, we are acquainted with them ; we will wait a 
 little while and see whatefTect your preaching has upon 
 
 In alluding to the crucifixion of our Saviour he said, 
 on some other occasion, 
 
 "Brother, if your white men murdtred the son cf the 
 Great Spirit, we Indians had nothing to do with it, and 
 it is none of our affair. If he had come among us we 
 would not have killed him ; we would have treated him 
 well, you must make amends for that crime yourselves." 
 
 r 
 
 SPEECH OF RED JACKET. 
 
 The witch doctrine of the Senecaa was much ridiculed 
 by some of the Americans, to which Red Jacket thus 
 aptly alludes in a speech which he made while on the 
 Stand givinir evidence against a woman who was believed 
 to be a witch, and who for that crime was put to death 
 by the Indians themselves : 
 
 « What ! do you denounce us as fools and bigots, be- 
 cause 've still continue to 1 elieve that which you your- 
 selves sedulously inculcated two centuries age? your 
 divines have thundered this doctrine from the pulpit, your 
 indices hav pronounced it from the bench, your courts 
 of i^istice have sai) tioned i' th the formalities of law, 
 
■«k*>. 
 
 >P TRK 
 
 ) destroy your religion, or 
 int to enjoy our own. 
 I have not come to get our 
 ighten our minds. I will 
 en at your meetings, and 
 m the meeting. I cannot 
 ended for, but suppose it 
 ve should conform to your 
 I may want some from us. 
 you have been preaching 
 these people are our neigh- 
 th them ; we will wait a 
 I your preaching has upon 
 
 on of our Saviour he said, 
 
 n murdered the son cf the 
 nothing to do with it, and 
 J had come among us we 
 (ve would have treated him 
 for that crime yourselves." 
 
 eD JACKET. 
 
 enecaa was much ridiculed 
 a which Red Jacket thus 
 ch he made while on the 
 a woman who was believed 
 at crime was put to death 
 
 us as fools and bigots, be- 
 ieve that which you your- 
 two centuries ag< ? your 
 Mjtrine from the pulpit, your 
 ora the bench, your courts 
 th the formalities of law, 
 
 NORTH AMRBICAN IMMAIW. 
 
 itt 
 
 and vou would now punish our unfortunate brotlier (he 
 that killed the woman) for adherence to the supcrstitioni 
 of his fathers ! Go to Salem ! Look at the records of 
 your government, and you will find hundreds executed 
 for the very crime which has called forth the s<intence 
 of condemnation upon this woman, anddrawm down the 
 arm of vengeance upon her. What have your brothers 
 done more than the nUers of your people have done? and 
 what crime has this man committed by exeeuting, in a 
 summary way, the laws of liis country, and the mjunc- 
 tions of his God ?" 
 
 SPEECH OF FARMER'S BROTHER. A SENECA CHIEF, 
 IN A COUNCIL AT GENESEE RIVER, IN 1/98. 
 
 " Brothers, as you are once more assembled in council 
 for the purpose of doing honor to yourselves and justice 
 to your country, we, your brothers, the sachems, cbiefii, 
 and warriors of the Seneca nation, request you to open 
 your ears and give attention to our voice and wish. You 
 will recollect the late contest between you and your 
 father, the great king of England. This contest threw the 
 inhabitants of this whole island into a great tumult, 
 and commotion like a raging whirlwind, which tears up 
 the trees, and tosses to and ^o the leaves, so that no one 
 knows from whence ihey come, or where they will fall. 
 This whirlwind was so directed by the Great Spirit 
 above, as to thro v into our nrns two of our iniant chil- 
 dren, Jasper Parrish.ati'' ratio Jones. We adopted 
 them into our famiiif , . made them our children. 
 We loved them and . uirished them. They lived with 
 us many years ; at length the Great Spirit .s. oke to the 
 whirlwind, and it was Niill. A clear and ; i uninter- 
 rupted sky appeared. The path of peace was opened, 
 and the chain of friendship wus once more made bright. 
 Then these ov r adopted children left us, to seek their 
 relations we w (shea them to remain among us, and 
 2V 
 
 Jm 
 
piwidwiwnnpiiww 
 
 l"«ill.,.L,U!SJ»ii ilji'-i" 
 
 242 
 
 QBinTN 09 THB 
 
 nromised, if they would return and live in ouif country, 
 Ke7i:h of them, a seat of land for them andtheir 
 children to sit down upon. They have returned, and 
 have, for several years past, been serviceabte as inter- 
 Dreters We still feel our hearts beat with affection for 
 them, and now wish to fulfill the promise we made 
 them and reward them for their services. We have 
 therefore, made up our minds to give them aseat of two 
 square miles of land, lyine on the outlets of Lake Ene, 
 Soul three miles below Slack Rock, beginnmg at the 
 mouth of a creek known by the name of Scyguoydw 
 creek, running one mile from the Niagara River up said 
 creek thence northerly as the river runs, two miles, to 
 the place of beginning, so as to contain two ^uaremiles. 
 We have now made known to you our niinds. We ex- 
 pect and earnestly request that you will permit our 
 Sends to receive this our gift, and will make the same 
 good to them, according to the laws and customs of your 
 nation. Why should you hesitate to make our minds 
 easy with regaitJ to this our request. To you it isbut 
 a little thing : and have you not complied with the re- 
 quest and confirmed the gifts of our brothers the 
 Oneidas, the Onondagas, and Cayugas to their inter- 
 preters ? and shall we ask and not be heard 1 We send 
 you this our speech, to which we expect your answer 
 before the breaking up of our Great Council fire. 
 
 SPEECH OF CORNPLANT. 
 
 The Speech of Cornplant, to President Washington, at 
 Pluladelphia, in the year 1790 
 
 «« Father ; the voice of the Seneca nations speaks to 
 you ; the great counsellor, in whose heart the wise men 
 of all the thirteen fires (13 U. S.) have placed their 
 wisdom. It pay pe very small in your ears, and we, 
 
 ^k^t^'i^^-*^ 
 
 ■» i«ir<>Wiliiirriiiriii'iw''i 
 
THK 
 
 1 and live in oni- country, 
 f land for them andthoir 
 They have returned, and 
 been serviceable as inter- 
 irts beat with aflFection for 
 fill ihe promise we made 
 their services. We have 
 
 to give them a seat of two 
 ti the outlets of Lake Erie, 
 3k Rock, beginning at the 
 
 the name of Scyguoydes 
 ithe Niagara River up said 
 e river runs, two miles, to 
 ;o contain two square miles. 
 
 you our minds. We ex- 
 that you will permit our 
 ft, and will make the same 
 le laws and customs of your 
 lesitate to make our minds 
 
 request. To you it is but 
 
 1 not complied with the re- 
 gifts of our brothers the 
 rid Cayugas to their inter- 
 nd not be heasd ? We send 
 ich we expect your answer 
 \t Great Council fire." 
 
 CORNPLANT. 
 
 , to President Washington, at 
 90 
 
 le Seneca nations speaks to 
 in whose heart the wise men 
 3 U. S.) have placed their 
 iraall in your ears, and we, 
 
 •PW" 
 
 NORTH AHEBICAN INDIANS. 
 
 I I M il i ' . 'I WIW WW ^ ^W B ^ f W 
 
 243 
 
 therefore, entreat you to hearken with attention ; for we 
 are able to speak of things which are to us very great. 
 
 " When your army entered the country of the Six 
 Nations, we called you the town destroyer ; to this day, 
 when this name is heard, our women look behind and 
 turn pale, and our children cling close to the necks of 
 their mothers. 
 
 When our chie& returned from Fort Stanvix and 
 laid before our council what had been done there, our 
 nation was surprised to hear how great a country you 
 had compelled them to gire up to you, without your 
 paying to us any thing for it ; every one said, that your 
 hearts were yet swelled with resentment against us for 
 what had happened during the war, but that one day you 
 would consider it with more kindness. We asked each 
 other, what have we done to deserve such severe chas- 
 tisement ? 
 
 " Father ; when you kindled your 13 fires separately, 
 the wise men assembled at tliem told us you were all 
 brothers ; the children of one great father, who regarded 
 the red people as his children. They called us brothers, 
 and invited us to his protection. They told us that he 
 resided beyond the great water where the sun first rises ; 
 and that he was a king whose power no people could 
 resist, and thnt his goodness was as bright as the sun. 
 What they said went to our hearts, we accepted the in- 
 vitation, and promised to obey him. What the Seneca 
 nation promises, they faithfully perform. When you re- 
 fused obedience to that king, he commanded us to assist 
 his beloved men in making you sober. In obeying him 
 we did no more than yourselves had led us to promise." 
 
 " We were deceived ; but your people teaching us to 
 Confide in that king, had helped to deceiv:; us ; and we 
 now appeal to your heart. Is all the blame ours ?" 
 
 " Father ; when we saw that we had been deceived, 
 and heard the invitjition which you gave us to draw 
 near to the fire you had kindled, and talk with you 
 concerning peace, we made haste towards it : you told us 
 
 ■*'1 ! 
 
•'^mmm^msm^^f^i^nmmmmmt^m'^mmifl^ 
 
 244 
 
 ORToiN or tAt 
 
 you could crush us to nothing ; and you demanded from 
 us a great country, as the price of that peace which you 
 had oflFeied to us ; as if our want of strength had de- 
 stroyed our rights. Our chiefs had felt your power, and 
 were onaUa to contend against you, and they therefore 
 gave up that country. W liat they agreed has bound 
 our nation, but your anger against us must by this time 
 be cooled, and although our strength is not increased, 
 nor your power become less, we ask you to consider 
 cahnly. ^\ ere the terms dictated to us by your com- 
 misioners reasonable and just V 
 
 ■■*;■ 
 
 SPEECH OF TECUMSEH 
 
 Speech of Tecumseh in a council at Yincennes, upon 
 the I2th August, 1810, before Governor Harrison. 
 
 " It is true I am a Shawanee. My forefathers were 
 warriors. Their son is a warrior From them I only 
 take my existence ; from my tribe I take nothing. I am 
 the maker of my own fortune ; and, that I could make 
 that of my red people, and of my country, as great as the 
 conceptions of my mind, when I think of the Spirit that 
 rules the universe. I would not then come to Governor 
 Harrison, to ask him to tear the treaty, and to oblitemte 
 the landmark ; but I would say to him, sir, you have 
 liberty to return to your own country. 
 
 " The being within, communing with past ages, tells 
 me, that once, nor until lately, there was no white men 
 on this continent. That it then bel<»nged all to red men, 
 children of the same parents, placed on it by the Great 
 Spirit that made them, to keep it, to traverse it, to enjoy 
 its productions, and to fill it with the same race. Once 
 a happy race. Since, made miserable by the white peo- 
 ple, who are never contented, but always encroaching. 
 The way, and the only way to check and stop this evil, 
 is, for all the red men to unite in claiming a conunon and 
 
 >i>Mrii «Mi 
 
if^"*W»«*T?* 
 
 r tnt 
 
 ; and you demanded from 
 e of that peace which you 
 rant of strength had de- 
 I bad felt your power, and 
 ;t you, and they tlierefore 
 they agreed has bound 
 iinst us must by this time 
 :rength is not increased, 
 we ask you to consider 
 ated to us by yonr com- 
 t?" 
 
 ECUMSEH 
 
 ouncil at Vincennes, upon 
 ! Governor Harrison, 
 aee. My forefathers were 
 trior From them I only 
 tribe I take nothing. I am 
 ! ; and, that I could make 
 my country, as great as the 
 n I think of the Spirit that 
 not then come to Governor 
 he treaty, and to obliterate 
 my to him, sir, you have 
 country, 
 
 luning with past ages, tells 
 y, there was no white men 
 en belonged all to red men, 
 placed on it by the Great 
 p it, to traverse it, to enjoy 
 with the same race. Once 
 Tiiserable by the white peo- 
 1, but always encroaching, 
 to check and stop this evil, 
 ■■ in claiming a common and 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 246 
 
 equal right in the land, as it was at first, and should be 
 yet: for it never was divided, but belongs to all, for the 
 use of each. That no part has a right to .sell, even to 
 each other, much less to strangers: those who want all, 
 and will not do with lass. The white people hiive no 
 right to take the land from the Indians, because they hid 
 it first ; it is theirs. They may sell, but all must join. 
 Any sale not made by all is not valid. The late sale 
 iT bad. It was made by a part only. Part do not know 
 how to sell. It requires all to make a bargain for all. 
 All red men have equal rights to the unoccupied land. 
 The right of occupancy is as good in one place as in 
 another. There cannot be two occupations in the same 
 place. The first excludes all others. It is not so in 
 hunting or travelling ; for there the same ground will 
 serve many, as they may follow each other all day ; but 
 the camp is stationary, and that is occupancy. It belongs 
 to the tirst who sits down on his blanket or skins, which 
 he has thrown on the ground, and until he leaves it no 
 other '. u right." 
 
 1 ^i ..iowing characteristic circumsti nee occurred at 
 one of the meetings at Vincennes. After Tecumseh 
 had made a speech to Governor Harrison, and was about 
 to seat himself in a chair, he observed that none had 
 been placed for him. One was immediately ordered by 
 the Governor, and as the interpreter handed it to him, 
 he said, " Your father requests you to take a chair." 
 My father V says Tecumseh, with great indignity of ex- 
 pression, " the sun is my father, and the earth is my moth- 
 er ; and on her bosom I will repose ;" and immediate- 
 ly seated himself, in the Indian manner, upon the 
 ground. 
 
 : I 
 
 .:i 
 
246 ORIGIN OF THB 
 
 SPEECH OF BLACK THUNDER. 
 
 "The speech of Black Thunder,or Mackanatnomakee, 
 generally styled the patriarch of the Fox tribe, before the 
 American Commissioners who had assembled many 
 chiefs at a place called the Portage, July, 1815. He 
 rose and addressed himself tlius, to the commissioner who 
 opened the talk : 
 
 " My father, restrain your feelings, and hear calmly 
 what i shall say, I shall say it plainly. I shall not 
 speak with fear and trembling. 1 have never injured 
 you, and innocence can feel no fear. I turn to you all, 
 red skins and white skins — where is the man who will 
 appear as my accuser 'f father, I understand not clearly 
 how things are working. I have just been set at liberty. 
 Am I again to be plunged into bondage ; but I am inca- 
 pable of change. You may, perhaps, be ignorant of whet 
 I tell you ; but it is a truth, which I call heaven and 
 ^ earth to witness. It is a fact which can easily be proved, 
 
 that I have be'^n assailed in almost every possible way 
 that pride, fear, feeling, or interest could touch me— that 
 I have been pushed to the last to raise the tomahawk 
 against you; but all in vain. 1 never could be made to 
 feel that you were my enemy. If this be the conduct of 
 an enemy, I shall never be your friend. You tire ac- 
 quainted with my removal from prairie des chienurs. I 
 went and formed a settlement, and called my warriors 
 around. We took counsel, and from that counsel we 
 never have departed. We smoked, and resolved to make 
 common cause with the United States. I sent you the 
 pipe— it resembled this— and I sent it by the Missouri, 
 that the Indians of the Mississippi might not know what 
 we were doing. You received it. I then told you that 
 your friends should be my friends — that your enemies 
 should be my enemies— and that I only awaited your 
 signal to make war. If this be the conduct of an enemy, 
 I shall never be your friend. Why do I tell you this ? 
 
 ...in -jin-'^""-'--'-*^'^-"- 
 
[HE 
 
 THUNDER. 
 
 r,or Mackanatnnmakee, 
 he Fox tribe, before the 
 had assembled many 
 tage, July, 1815. He 
 ) the commissioner who 
 
 ings, and hear calmly 
 it plainly. I shall not 
 
 I have never injured 
 'ear. I turn to you all, 
 re is the man who will 
 
 understand not clearly 
 3 just been set at liberty, 
 ondage ; but I am inca- 
 nps, be ignorant of whet 
 lich [ call heav»;n and 
 ch can easily be proved, 
 lost every possible way 
 5t could touch me— that 
 to raise the tomahawk 
 never could be n)ade to 
 If this be the conduct of 
 XT friend. You lire ac- 
 prairie des chienurs. 1 
 and called my warriors 
 d from that counsel we 
 ed, and resolved to make 
 
 States. 1 sent you the 
 sent it by the Missouri, 
 pi might not know what 
 it. I then told you that 
 ads — that your enemies 
 at I only awaited your 
 he conduct of an enemy, 
 Vhy do I tell you this ? 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 247 
 
 Because it is a truth, and. a melancholy tnith, that the 
 good things which men do are often buried in the 
 ground, while their evil deeds are stripped naked, and 
 exposed to the world : when I came here, I came to you 
 in friendship. I little thought I should have to defend 
 myself. I have no defence to make. If I were guilty, 
 I should have come prepared ; but I have ever held you 
 by the hand, and I am come without excuses. If I had 
 fought a^inst you, I would have told you so ; but I 
 have nothing now to say here in your councils, except 
 to repeat what I said before to my Great Father, the 
 president of your nation. You heard it, and no doubt 
 remember it. It was simply this. My lands can never 
 be surrendered ; I was cheated, and ba.sely cheated, in 
 the contract ; I will not surrender my country, but with 
 my life. Again I call heaven and earth to witness, and 
 I smoke this pipe in evidence of my sincerity. If you 
 are sincere, you will receive it from me. My only de- 
 sire is, that we should smoke it toother— that I should 
 grasp your sacred hand : and I claim for myself and my 
 tribe the protection of your country. When this pipe 
 touches your lip, may it operate as a blessing ufion all 
 my tribe. May the smoke rise like a cloud, and carry 
 away with it all the animositTs which have arisen be- 
 tween us.*' 
 
 SPEECH OF METEA. 
 
 The speech of Metea, chief of the Pottowattomies, at 
 Chicago, before Governor Cass, against selling land. 
 
 " My father, we have listened to what you have said. 
 We shall now retire to our camps and consult on it. 
 You will hear nothing more vrom us at present. We 
 mat you here to day because we had promised it, to tell 
 you our minds, and what we have agreed upon among 
 ourselves. 
 
248 
 
 ORIGIN OF THB 
 
 « You will listen to us with a good mind, and believe 
 «,hnt we sav You know that we first came to his 
 !l„nt.^ aTonff time ago, and when we sat oureelves 
 Twn ul^n it?we ™et1ith agrcat many h«rdsh.,« and 
 d?fficuUU. bur country then was very large, but it 
 fiM dSed away to a small spot, and you wish to 
 ^rch^ that? This has caused us to reflect much 
 Cn Xt is goins iofw^^- ^ou know your children^ 
 K^ou first came among them, they have listened to 
 vonr words with an attentive ear, and have always 
 Crke^S^to ym r counsels, whenever you have had a 
 nJSSdto mike to us, whenever you have had a favor 
 
 SSofuTwehave 'alw^^s ^-J^t ^^^'oS^nrw' 
 our invariable answer has been ' yes.' I bis yo" K»o!^- 
 A loS time has passed sines we first came on our lands, 
 id olroUl people have all sunk i^^o'^eir graves 
 Thev had sensT We are all young and foolish, and 
 do nJt tl'To any thing that Wy w-W not apj,rove, 
 were they living. We are fearful we shall offend their 
 S, if we sell our lands ; and we are fearful we shall 
 Ed you, if we do not sell them. This has caused 
 ufffrtaSrplexity of thought, because we have coun- 
 %& «S ouLlves, and do not know how we cm 
 ^rTwXhf land. Our country was given to us by 
 fhe Great S^^^^^^^ gave it to us to liunt u?on, to 
 
 S:ke''rr c?rn.fields uj^n, to "ve "pon jd ^^^^^ 
 down our beds upon when we die. And ne won la 
 never fordve us, should we bargain it away. When 
 "rfirS s?oke to us for lands at St. Mary's we said we 
 Ld a little, and agreed to sell you a P>ece "f it , bu^we 
 told vou we could spare no more. Now you as<c us 
 
 Stract of land, already ; but it is not enough ! We 
 Sw it to you for the benefit of your chi dren, to farm 
 fnd to live upon. We have now but little left. We 
 shall wan? it ffi for ourselves. We know not how long 
 S^ m^y I ve^ and we wish to have same lands for our 
 driC to hunt upon. You are gradually taking away 
 
THE 
 
 a good mind, and believe 
 hat we first came to this 
 d when we sat ourselves 
 Treat many hardships and 
 Bn was very large, but it 
 U spot, and you wish to 
 aused us to reflect much 
 You know your children, 
 tiem, they have listened to 
 ve ear, and have always 
 whenever you have had a 
 ever you have had a favor 
 I lent a favorable ear, and 
 n 'yes.' This you know, 
 we first came on our lands, 
 I sunk into their graves. 
 1 young and foolish, and 
 at they would not approve, 
 iarful we shall offend their 
 and we are fearful we shall 
 I them. This has caused 
 ht, because we have coun- 
 i do not know how we ct n 
 auntry was ffiven to us by 
 e it to us to "hunt upon, to 
 to live upon, and to make 
 I we die. And he would 
 e bargain it away. When 
 3s at St. Mary's, we said we 
 ;ll you a piece of it ; but we 
 10 more. Now you ask us 
 ;fied ! We have sold you a 
 but it is not enough ! We 
 t of your children, to farm 
 e now but little left. We 
 s. We know not how long 
 to have some lands for our 
 >u are gradually taking away 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 249 
 
 our hunting grounds. Your children are driving us 
 before them. We are growing uneasy. What lands 
 you have, you may retain forever ; but we shall .sell no 
 more. You think, perhaps, that I speak in passion ; but 
 my iieart is good towards you. I speak like one of 
 your own children. 1 am an Indian, a red skin, and 
 live by hunting and fishing, but my country is already 
 too small ; and I do not know how to bring up my chil- 
 dren, if I give it all away. We sold you a fine tract of 
 land at: St. Mary's. We said to you then it was enough 
 to satisfy your children, and the last we should sell ; 
 and we thought it would |je the last you would ask for. 
 We have now told you what we had to say. It is what 
 \ras determined on uia council among ourselvr-s ; and 
 what I have spoken is tl;,3 . oice of my nation. On this 
 account, all our people have come here to listen to me; 
 but do not think we tiave a bad opinion of you. Where 
 siiou Id we get a bad opinion of you ? We speak to you 
 with a good heart, and the feelings of a friend. You 
 are acquainted with this p;ece cf land— the country we 
 live in. Shall we give it up? Take notice it is a 
 small piece of land, and if we give it away, what will 
 become of us ? 
 
 " The Great Spirit, who has provided it for our use, 
 allows us to kenp it, to bring up our young men and 
 support our families. We chould incur his anger, if we 
 bartered it away. If we had more land, you should get 
 more; but our laud has been wasting away ever since 
 the white people became our ncia:hl)oui-s, and we have 
 now hardly enough left to cover the bones of our tribes; 
 you are in the midst of your red children. What is due 
 to us in money we wish, and I will receive at this jilace ; 
 and we want nothing more. We shall shake hands 
 with you. Behold our warriors, our women, and chil- 
 dren ; take pity on us and on our words." 
 
 22 
 
 a 
 
r 
 
 «K> 
 
 ORIflIN OF TUB 
 
 SPEECH OF KEEMVTAGOUSIIKUM. 
 
 A historical speech of Keewatgoushknm, a chief of the 
 Ottawa nation, at the time of the Chicago treaty. 
 
 ««Mv father, listen to me ! The first white people 
 seen by us were the French. When they first ventured 
 "to these lakes, they hailed us as children ; they came 
 with presents and promises of pence, and we took them 
 bv the hand. We gave them what they wanted, and 
 [nitiated them into our mode of life, which they readUy 
 fell into. After some time, durins: which we had be- 
 come wel' acquainted, we embraced their father, (the 
 king of France) as onr father. Shortly after, the peo- 
 pie that wear red coats (the English) came to this coun- 
 try, and overthrew the French, and they extended their 
 hind to us in friendship. As soon as the French were 
 overthrown, the Uritish told us, ' we will clothe you m 
 the same manner the French did. We will supply you 
 with all you want, and will purchase all your peltrieo, as 
 thev did V Sure enough ! After the British took posses- 
 sion of the country, it was reported that another peop C 
 who wore white clothes, had arisen and driven the Briti.h 
 out of the land. These people we first met at Green- 
 vJlle, (in 1795 to treat with General Wayne) and took 
 them by the hand. When the Indians first me the 
 American chiet (Wayne) in council, there were but few 
 Ottawas present; but he said »« them, when I sit my- 
 self down at I Detroit, you will all see me.' Shortly after 
 he arrived at Detroit. Proclamations were then made lor 
 all the Indians to come in. We were told (by the gen- 
 eral ) • the reason why I do not push those British fur- 
 ther is that we may not lorget their example in giving 
 vou presents of cloth, arms, ammunition, and whatever 
 Sise ?ou may require.' Sure enough ! The first time 
 we were clothed with great liberality. You gave us 
 sirouds, guns, ammunition, and many other things we 
 
f TOT 
 
 TAGOUSIIKUM. 
 
 atgoushknin, a chief of the 
 ihe Chicago treaty. 
 
 The first white people 
 When they first ventured 
 IS ns children ; they came 
 f pence, and we took them 
 m what they wanted, and 
 of life, wliich they readily 
 during: which we had be- 
 nibraced their father, (tho 
 Shortly after, the peo- 
 ^inglish)came to this coun- 
 ;h, and they extended their 
 s soon as the French were 
 us, ' we will clothe you in 
 did. We will supply yon 
 lurchnse all your peltries, as 
 Vfier the British took posses- 
 sported that another people, 
 irisen and driven the British 
 jple we first met at Green- 
 General Wayne) and took 
 the Indians first met the 
 council, there were but few 
 id to them, 'when 1 sit iny- 
 11 nil see me.' Shortly after, 
 [\malions were then made for 
 We were told (by the gen- 
 1 not push those British fur- 
 get their example in giving 
 ammunition, and whatever 
 re enough ! The first time, 
 at liberality. You gave us 
 , and many other things we 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 261 
 
 stood in need of, and said, ' this is the way you may al- 
 ways exfject to be used.' It was also said, that when- 
 ever we were in great necessity, you would help us.— 
 When the Indians ou the Muumee were first abuut to 
 sell their lands, we heard it with both ears, but we never 
 received a dollar. Tlie Chippowas, the Pottowattomies, 
 and the Ottowas, were originally but one nation. We 
 separated from each other near Michilmackinac. We 
 were related by the t es of blood, language, and interest; 
 but ill the course of a long time these things have been 
 fiirjjotten, and both nations have sold their lands, without 
 consulting us. Our brothers, the Chippewas, have also 
 sold you a large tract of land at Saganan People are 
 const .ntly passing through the country, but we received 
 neither inviUttion nor money. It is surprising that the 
 Pottowattomies, Ottowas, and Chippewas, who are all 
 one nation, should soil their lands without giving each 
 other notice. Have we then degenerated so much that 
 we can no longer trust one another? Perhaps the Pot- 
 towattomies may think I have come here on a begging 
 journey, that I wish to claim a share of lands to which 
 my people are not entitled. I tell them it is not so. We 
 have never begged, and shall not now commence. When 
 I went to Detroit last fall, Governor Cass told me to 
 come to this place, at this time, and listen to what he had 
 to say ia council. As we live a great way in the woods, 
 and never see white people except in the fall, when the 
 traders come among us, we have not so many opportu- 
 nities to profit by this intercourse as our neighbours, and 
 to get what necessaries we require ; but we make out to 
 live independently, and trade upon our own lands. We 
 have, heretofore, received nothing less than justice from 
 (he Americans, and all we expect, in the present treaty, 
 is a full proportion of the money and goods," 
 
 i 
 
«» 
 
 OBIOIN OF THK 
 
 SPEECH OF BLACK HAWK WHEN HE SUBBEN- 
 
 ^Teked HmsE,,E^TO the agent at 
 
 I determ .S to n,sl on you. and C?lu yon face lo face 
 
 Uiret'flew^ke^^s in ^- n.r, and wh.-ed by otjr 
 ^l^eX wind ihrongh .he trees >" wmler _My war- 
 n^ fell around me ; it began lo look disma I saw 
 mv evil day at hand. The sun rose dnn on »«»""'« 
 ZIZL and Mt niglit it sank m a dark cloud, and look 
 S Tke a ball ..f fill. That was tLe last sun that shone 
 on Black H^wk. His heart is dead, and no longer beate 
 quick in his bosom. He is now a prisoner ^<yt.e what 
 men • thev will do with him as they wish But he can 
 s^nd tortur^ and is not afraid of death. He is no cow- 
 ard Black Hawk is an Indian. 
 
 .< nf hS^done nothing for which an Indian ought to 
 be ashanSl. He has fought for his countrymen, the 
 Sufws and papooses, against white men, who came, 
 Xlfter yea?, t'o cheat th^em andtake --'-Y^X^'r^^t 
 Vou know the cause of our maku^ war It >« known 
 to all white men. They ought to be ashamed of it. I he 
 white men despise the^n^ans, and dnve them from 
 rtieir homes But the Indians are not deceitful. The 
 whUe men speaK Lnd of the Indian, and ook at Inm 
 J^itefuUy. But the Indian does not tell lies; Indians 
 
 **^"rnTndian, who is as bad as the white men could 
 not live in our nation ; he would be put to de«th and 
 eat up by the wolves. The white men are bad school- 
 masters ; they carry false looks, and deal m false ac- 
 tions ; they sLile in the face of the poor Indian to cheat 
 
IF TUK 
 
 • WHEN HE SURREN- 
 THE AGENT AT 
 CHIEN. 
 
 ner with all my warriors, 
 ected. if I did not deleat 
 and give you more trouble 
 hard to bring you into am- 
 idersumds Indian fiphting. 
 and Cgbt you face to face, 
 IS were well aimed. The 
 
 air, and whizzed by our 
 e trees in winter. My war- 
 in to look dismal. I saw 
 un rose dim on us in the 
 
 in a dark cloud, and look- 
 ,vas ti.c last sun that shone 
 IS dead, and no longer beats 
 low a prisoner to the white 
 
 as they wish. But he can 
 lid of death. He is no cow- 
 
 ian. , , 
 
 which an Indian ought to 
 ht for his countrymen, the 
 nst white men, who came, 
 1 and take away their lands, 
 making war. It is 'cnown 
 ht to be ashamed of it. 1 he 
 ans, and drive them from 
 US are not deceitful. The 
 1 Indian, and look at liim 
 does not tell lies ; Indians 
 
 id as the white men could 
 would be put to death, and 
 ! white men are bad school- 
 looks, and deal in false ac- 
 ;e of the poor Indian to cheat 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 263 
 
 him ; they shake them by the hand to gain their coiift- 
 d.Tice, to make thetn drunk, to deceive them, and rum 
 our wives. We told them to let us alntio, and keep 
 away from us; but they followed on, and beset our 
 paths, and they coiled llicniselves among us, likn the 
 snake. They poisoned us by their touch. We are not 
 safe. We lived in danger." We were becoming like 
 them, hypocrites and liars, adulterers and lazy drones, 
 all talkers, and no workers. We looked up to the GretU 
 Spirit. We went to our father. We were encouraged. 
 His great council gave us fair words and big promises, 
 but we got no salislaction, things were growing worse. 
 There were no deer in the forest. The opossum and 
 beaver were fled ; the springs were drying up, and our 
 squaws and papoose.i whhout victuals to keep them 
 from starving ; we called a great council, and built a 
 large fire. The spirit of our fathers arose and spoke to 
 us to avenge our wrongs or die- We all spoke before 
 the council fire. It wiis warm and pleasant. We set 
 up the war whoop, andduguplhetomakawk ; our knives 
 were ready, and the li-nirt of Blark Hawk swelled high 
 in his bosom, when he led his warriors to buttle. He is 
 satisfied, lie will go to the world of spirits contented. 
 He has done his duly. His father will meet him, there, 
 and commend him. 
 
 " Black Hawk is a true Indian, and disdains to cry 
 like a worn in. He feels for liis wife, his children, and 
 friends. But he does not care for himself He cares for 
 the nation and the In Jiaiu,. They will suffer. He la- 
 ments their fate. The white men do not scalp the head ; 
 but they do wor.se— ihoy poison the heart ; it is not pure, 
 with them. Mis countrymen will not he scalpei/, but 
 they will, in a few years, become like the white men, so 
 that you can't trust thorn, and there must be, as in the 
 white t-ettiemenis, nearly as many officers as men, to 
 take care of them and keep them in order. 
 
 '' Farewell, my nation ! Bl>ick Hawk tried to save you, 
 and avenu'e your wrongs. He drank the blood of some 
 
 22* 
 
teM 
 
 i54 
 
 ORIOIN or THl 
 
 of the whites. He has been taken prisoner, and h.s 
 Dlansa^ shopped. Ho can do no more. He is near h.s 
 Snd hTs sun iTsetting, and he w.ll rise no more. V are- 
 well to Black Hawk." 
 
 RPFECH OF THE ONONDAGAS AND CAYUO AS TO THE 
 TWO GOVERNORS OF VIRGINIA AND NEW YORK. 
 
 «« Brother Corlear-Your Sachem (meaning the king) 
 is a great Sachem, and we are but a small people : when 
 Sie English came in first to Manhattan ^New York 
 Aragiske (Virginia) and to Yakokranogary, (Maryland 
 they were then but a small people and we were grt^ 
 then ; because we found you a good people, we treated 
 Tou kindly and gave vou land ; we hope therefore now 
 that you are gr^at and we small, you w. I protect us 
 from the French. If you do not we shall lose all our 
 liunting and beavers, the French will get all our bea- 
 vers. The reason they are now angry with us, is be- 
 cause we carry our beaver to oj.r brethren, .^^e have 
 put our lands and ourselves under the protection of the 
 ffreat Duko of York, the brother of your great Sachem, 
 Sho is likewise a great Sachem. We have annexed the 
 gusquehanna River, which was won by the sword, to 
 their eovernment ; and we desire it may be a branch ol 
 the great tree that grows in this place; the top oi whicli 
 reaches the sun, and its branches shelter us from the 
 French and all other nations. Our fire burns in your 
 houses, and your fire bums with us; we desire it may te 
 so always. But we will not that any of the great Perms 
 people settle upon the Susquehanna River, for we have 
 JiTother land for our children ; our young men an; sol- 
 diers, and when they are provoked they are like wolves 
 in the woods, as you, Sachem of Virginia, very well 
 know We have put ourselves under the great Saclieni 
 Charles, that lives on the other side of the great lake (tho 
 
1 tnken prisoner, and his 
 o no more. He is near his 
 le will rise no more. Farc- 
 
 es AND CAYUHAS TO THE 
 IGINIA AND NEW YORK. 
 
 5achem (meaning the king) 
 e but n small people: when 
 
 Manhattan vNew York) 
 fakokranogary, (Maryland) 
 people, and we were great 
 
 1 a good people, we treated 
 md ; we hope therefore now 
 small, you will protect us 
 lo not we shall lose all our 
 rench will get all our bea- 
 
 now angry with us, is he- 
 ro our brethren. We have 
 
 under the protection of th«' 
 )therofyour great Sachem, 
 lem. We hnve annexed the 
 I was won by the sword, t(» 
 desire it may be a branch ol 
 this place; the top ol which 
 )ranches shelter us from the 
 ns. Our fire burns in your 
 with us; we desire it may be 
 
 that any of the great Penn's 
 luehauua River, for we have 
 ren ; our young men art; sol- 
 rovoked they are like wolves 
 :hem of Virginia, very well 
 ;lves under the great Sachem 
 ther side of the great lake (tli* 
 
 NOllTH AMKRICAN INDIANS. 
 
 255 
 
 Atlantic Ocean ;) we give these two white dressed deer 
 skins to seud to thegrearSachem, that he may write on 
 them, and put a great red seal to them, to confirm what 
 we now do, and put the Siiscpiehanna River and all the 
 rest of our land under the great Duke of York, and give 
 that land to none else. Our brethren, his people, have 
 beeu like fathers to our wives and children, and have 
 given us bread when we were in need of it ; we will not 
 theretbro join ourselves or our land tu any oilier govern- 
 ment but this. We desire (Jorlear,* our governor, may 
 send this our proposition to the great Sachem Charles 
 who dwells on the other .side of the great lake, with this 
 belt of wampum, ai 1 this oti.er small belt, to the Duke of 
 York his brother, nd we give you Corlear this beaver 
 that you may send over the proposition. 
 
 " You great man of Virginia, we let you know that the 
 great Penn did speak to us .- in Uorlear's house, by 
 h's agent >, and desired to ihe H'lsquelmnna River of 
 us; but we would not I 'uken to m, for we had fas- 
 tened it to this governin nl 
 
 " We desire yoii thereti>-'% rn bfiat .vitness of what we 
 do now, and that we now co v i, \-j hat we have done be- 
 fore ; let your friend that livcs nn the other side of the 
 great lake, know this, that we, bein;r free peoiii'), though 
 united lo the English, and may give our land to the Sa- 
 chem we like best ; we give this beaver to remember what 
 we say." 
 
 On the arrival of tho Senecus they addressed Lord 
 Howard in the following manner: 
 
 " We have heard and und^ rstood what mischief has 
 been done in Virginia ; we have it perfect as if it were 
 on our finger's end. O Corlear ! we thank you for 
 havinnf been our intercessor, so that the axe has not fall- 
 en on^us ; and you, Assarigoa, Great Sachem of Virgi- 
 nia, we thank you for burying all evil in the pit. We 
 
 * The name they gave the Governor of New York. 
 
ne 
 
 ORIGIN OP THB 
 
 are informed that the Mohawks, Orieydoes, Onondnga^, 
 and Cayu?as, have buried them already. Now we that 
 " Uve remotest oflf, ore come to do the same and to mchide 
 in the chain the Cahnowas your fiends We des re 
 therefore that an axe on our part may be buried witn 
 oneof Assarigoa's.. OCorlear.O Corlear! we thank you 
 for laying hold of one end of the axe ; and we thank you 
 great Governor of Virginia, not only for throwmg aside 
 the axe, but more especially for your putting al evil 
 from your heart. Now we have a new chain, a strong 
 and a straight chain that cannot be broken ; the tree o 
 peace is planted so firmly, that it cannot be removed; let 
 Son both sides hold the chain fast. We understand 
 what yon said of the great Sachem that iv^s on the 
 other side of the great water. You tell us that the Cah- 
 nowas will come hither to strengthen the chain , let 
 them not make any excuse that ti oy are old^nd leeb e 
 or that their feet are sore. If the old Sachem cannot let 
 the younff men come; we shall not faU to come hither 
 thoiicrh we live farthest off, and then the new chain will 
 be stronger and brighter. We understand that because 
 of the mischief that has been done to the ^ople and 
 castles of Virginia and Maryland, we must not .come, to 
 the heads of vour rivers, nor near your planta uuis, but 
 keep on the foot of the mountains, for there we lay down 
 our arms as friends ; we shall not be trusted for the lu- 
 ture, but lookrd on as rol)bers. j , n i, i 
 
 We ao-ree, however, to the proposition, and sh-ill whol- 
 Iv stay away from Virginia. And then we do no grati- 
 tude to Coriear, who ha been at so great pains to per- 
 .uade vour great Governor of Virginia to forgot what is 
 > nast ; Von are wise in giving ear to Curlcar's advice tor 
 we shall now go a path which was nuver trod before. 
 We have now done spealiing to Corlear and the govern- 
 or of Virginia, let the chain be forever kept clear and 
 brit^ht bv him, and we shall do the same. 
 
 "The other nations from the Mohawk's countiytoihe 
 Cayugas have delivered up the Susquehanna River, and 
 
 ^^— 
 
ks, Orieydoes, Onondnga^, 
 em already. Now we that 
 io the same, and to include 
 your friends. We desire 
 part may be buried with 
 •, O (.orlearl we thank you 
 the axe; and we thank you, 
 ot only for throwing aside 
 T for your putting all evil 
 lave a new chain, a strong 
 not be broken ; the tree of 
 at it cannot bo removed ; let 
 lain fast. We understand 
 
 Sachem that lives on the 
 You tell us that the Cah- 
 
 strengthen the chain ; let 
 ihat ti ov are oldjind feeble, 
 fthe old Sachem cannot, let 
 hail not fail to come hither, 
 nnd then the new chain will 
 A'^e understand that because 
 ?en done to the iieople a!id 
 yland, we must not come to 
 ir near your plantatitms, but 
 itains, for there we lay down 
 uU not be trusted for the fu- 
 
 jrs. 
 
 s proposition, and sh'ill whol- 
 . And then we d^ no graii- 
 3en at so great pains to per- 
 of Virginia to forgot what is 
 ig ear to Corlcar's advice, for 
 hich was never trod before. 
 ig to Corlear and the govern- 
 in be forever kept clear and 
 II do the same. 
 
 \ the Mohawk's countiytoihe 
 ) the Susquehanna River, and 
 
 NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 257 
 
 all the country tc Corlear's government : we confirm 
 what they have do. i by giving this belt." 
 
 On another occasion the Senecas replied to Lord How- 
 ard at Albany, when messengers had arrived from the 
 governor of Canada with complaints against, them as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 " We were sent for and are come, and have heard what 
 yon said to us, that Corlear has great complaint of us, 
 both from Virginia and Canada ; what they complain of 
 from Canada may possibly be true, that some of our 
 young men have taken some of their goods, but You en- 
 dio, the governor of Canada, is the cause of it. He not 
 only permits his people to carry ammunition, guns, pow- 
 der, lead, and axes,- to the Ticebticebronoons, our ene- 
 mies, but sends them thither on purpose ; these guns 
 which he sends, knock our beaver-hunters on the head, 
 and our enemies carry the beaver to Canada, lat we 
 would have brought our brethren. Our beaver-hunters 
 are soldiers, and could bear this no longer. They met 
 some French in their way to our enemies, and very near 
 them, carrying ammunition, which our men took from 
 them. This is agreeable to our custom in wars; and we 
 may therefore openly own it, though we knownot wheth- 
 er it be practised by the Christians in such like cases. 
 
 " When the governor of Canada speaks to us of the 
 chain, he calls us children, and saith, I am your father, 
 you must hold fast the chain, and I will do the same, I 
 will protect you as a father doth his children. Is this 
 protection, to speak thus with his lips, and at the same 
 time to knock us on the head, by assisting our enemies 
 with ammunition ? He always says I am your father, 
 and you are my children ; and yet he is angry with his 
 children, for taking these goods. But O Corlear ! O 
 Assarigoa, we must complain to you ; you Corlear are a 
 lord, and govern this country ; is it just that our father 
 is going to fight with us for these things, or is it well 
 done 1 We rejoiced when La Sal was sent over tho 
 
 reat water ; and when Perot was removed, because they 
 
 ad furnished our enemies with anununition ; but we 
 
m 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 «re disappointed in our hopes for we fif XolSo' 
 are still siiDPUod. Is this well done ? Yea he olten loi 
 Ss us toCke war on any. of the -tion« jmh whom 
 he trades : and at the same time furnishes them with ail 
 sorts of arlimunition, to enable them i«;f «f "^ "'^^^^r 
 "Thus far, in answer to the cdraplamt, the governor 
 of Canada has made of us to Corlcar. 
 
 " Corlear said to us, that satisfaction must be made to 
 the French, for the mischief we have done them. 
 
 « This he said before he had heard our answer. Now 
 let him that has inspection over all our countries, on 
 who .?our eyes are fixed., let hira, even Corlear, judcre 
 Td determine. If you say that it must be paid, w^ hal I 
 pay it, but we cannot live withou. free »'^"ver h'mtirg 
 Corlekr, hear what we say ; we thank you for the dukes 
 arms, which you have given us to put in ""r castles as 
 a defence to them. You command them. lYcJ^y^ 
 wandered out of the way, as the governor o Canada 
 savsT We do not threaten him with war, as he threatens 
 us What shall we do 7 Shall we run away, or shall 
 we sit still in our houses? What shall wc d . / We 
 speak to him that governs and commands us. 
 
 ''Now Corlear and Assaiigoa, and all good people heie 
 present, remember what we have announcedtothe com- 
 plaints of the Governor of Canada ; yea, we wish that 
 what we here said, may come to his cars. 
 
 CANASSATIEGO'S SPEECH. 
 
 At a council held in Philadelphia, July, 1712, attend- 
 ed by sundry chiefs from the Six Nations, the Dela- 
 wares and Folk Indians he thus spoke: ^ . , , 
 
 "Brethren, the Governor and Council,— the other day 
 vou informed us of the misbehaviour of our cousms, the 
 nelawares, with respect to their contmu.iig to claini and 
 refusing to remove from some land -"the river Dela- 
 waie "fotwithstandi..g their ancestors had sold it by deed, 
 
for we find our enemies 
 I done ? "Yea he olten foi- 
 3l the nations with whom 
 ne furnishes Ihem with all 
 them to destroy us. 
 e ciiraplauit, the governor 
 ;;orlear. 
 
 tisfaction must he made to 
 /e have done thetn. 
 i heard our answer. Now 
 over all our countries, on 
 him, even Corlear, jiidjre 
 lat it must be paid, w** shall 
 thoni free htaver hunting- 
 7e thank you for the duke's 
 us to put in our caslles, as 
 minand them. Have you 
 IS the governor of Canada 
 im with war, as he threatens 
 liall we run away, or shall 
 What shall we d » .' We 
 id commands us. 
 roii, and all good people hero 
 have announced to the com- 
 Cannda ; yea, we wish that 
 le to his cars." 
 
 JO'S SPEECH. 
 
 adelphia, July, 1742, attend- 
 the Six Nations, the Dela- 
 thus spoke : 
 
 and Council,— the other day 
 behaviour of our cousuis, the 
 their continuing to claim and 
 )mo land on the river Dela- 
 ancestors had sold it by deed, 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INnlAN3. 
 
 259 
 
 unScv their hands and seals to the proprietors for a val- 
 uable con&iJ. ration upwards of fifty yea-s ago, and that 
 notwitlistanding that they themselves had also not many 
 years ago, after a long i.nd full examination ratified that 
 deed of'their ancestors, and gave a fresh one under their 
 hands and seals ; and then you requested us to remove 
 them, enforcing your request with a string of wampum. 
 Afterwards we laid on tlie table our own letters of Con- 
 rad Weiser, some of our cousins' loiters, and the several 
 writinc^s to prove the charge against our cousins, with n 
 draft o? the land in disi)ute. We now tell you we have 
 perused all these several papers. We see with our own 
 eyes that they have been a very unruly people, an J are 
 altogether in the wrong in their dealings with you. 
 
 We have concluded to remove them, and oblige them 
 to go over the river Delaware, and qnit all claim to any 
 lands on this side for the future, since they have received 
 pay for them, and it is got?e through their guts long ago. 
 To confirm to you that we will see your request execu- 
 ted, we lay down ♦his string of wampum in return for 
 
 yours. , , ,. , w r 
 
 Then turning to the Delawares, holding a belt ol 
 wampum in his hand, he spoke to them as follows: 
 
 Cousins,— l^t the belt of wampum serve to cbstisa 
 you. You ought to be taken by thu hair of the head ?.ad 
 shaken severely, till you recover your senses and liecome 
 sober. You don't know what ground you stand on, nor 
 what you are doing. Our brother Onas's* cause is very 
 just and plain, and his intentions are to preserve friend- 
 ship : on the other hand, your cause is bsid, your heart 
 far from being upright; and you are maliciously bent to 
 break the chain of friendship with our brother Onwand 
 his people. We liave seen with our e>es a deed signed 
 by nine of our ancestors about fifty years ago, for 
 this very land, and a release signed not many years since 
 by some of yourselves and chiefs now living, to the nurn- 
 
 • Nam- of the Governor of Pennsylvania. 
 
PWWWI 
 
 260 
 
 OHICilN OP Till? 
 
 her of fifteen or upwards. But how come you to take 
 upon you, to sell land at all } We conquered yon, we 
 mafic women o{ you ; you know you are women, and 
 can no more sell land than women ; nor is it fit you 
 should have the power of selling land, since you would 
 abuse it. This land that yon claim has gone through 
 your guts. You have been furnished with clothes, meat, 
 and drink, by the goods paid (or it, nnd now yon want it 
 ixgaiu like children asyou are. But what matters? You 
 sell land in the dark. Did you ever tell us that you had 
 .sold I hem land? Did we ever receive any part, even 
 the value of a pipe shank from you (or it? You have 
 told us a blind story, tlitit you sent a messenger to us, to 
 in(6rm us of the sale ; but he never came among us, 
 nor we never heard any thing about it : this is acting 
 in the dark, and very ditl'e.entfrom the conduct our Six 
 Nations observe in the sale of lands; on such occasions 
 they give public notice, and invite all the Indians of the 
 united nations, and give them all a share of the presents 
 they receive lor their lands. This is the behaviour of 
 the wise nations. But u e find you are none o( our blood ; 
 you act a distinct part, not only in this but in other mat- 
 ters ; your ears are ever open to slanderous reports about 
 our brethren ; you receive thorn with as much greedi- 
 ness as lewd women receive the embraces of bad men ; 
 and for all these reasons we charge you to remove in- 
 stantly. We don't give you ihe liberty to think about 
 it. You are women, take the advice of a wise man, and 
 re:iiove immediately. You may remove to the other side 
 of the Delaware, where you came from ; but we do not 
 know whether, considering how you have demeaned 
 yoursi^lves, you will be permitted to live there, or whelh- 
 ei you have not swallowed that land down your throats, 
 as well as the land on this side. We therefore assign 
 you two places, to go either to IJzoman or Shamokin ; 
 you may go to either of these places, and then we shall 
 have you more under our eye, and shall see how you 
 behave ; don't deliberate, but remove away and take the 
 
TIIK 
 
 : how come you to take 
 We conquered you, we 
 «)W you are women, and 
 i'oineii ; nor is it fit you 
 ig land, since you would 
 claim has gone through 
 lishcd with clothes, meat, 
 r it, iindnowyon want it 
 But what matters? You 
 ever tell us that you had 
 receive any part, even 
 1 you (or it 7 You have 
 lent a messenger to us, to 
 never came among us, 
 aliout it : this is acting 
 from the conduct our Six 
 ands; on such occasions 
 ;ife all the Indians of the 
 ill a share of the presents 
 I'his is the behaviour of 
 ou are none o( our blood; 
 in this but in other mat- 
 > slanderous reports about 
 m with as much greed i- 
 e embraces of bad men ; 
 liarge you to remove in- 
 ihe liberty to think about 
 idviceof a wise man, and 
 y remove to the other side 
 me from ; but we do not 
 low you have demeaned 
 ?d to live there, or wheth- 
 t land down your throats, 
 de. We therefore assign 
 I Uzoman or Shamokin ; 
 (laces, and then we shall 
 , and shall see how you 
 imove away and take the 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 261 
 
 igfj^ 
 
 belt of wampum. After our just reproof, and absolute 
 order to depart from the land, you are now to take notice 
 of what we have further to say to you. 
 
 " This string of wampum serves to forbid you, your 
 children, and grandchildren to the latest posteiity, for 
 ever, meddling in land affairs ; neither you, nor any who 
 shfill descend from you, are ever herealter to presume to 
 sell any land ; forwhich purpose you are to preserve this 
 string, in memory of what your uncles have this day 
 given you in charge. We have some other business to 
 transact with our brothers ; and therefore depart the coun- 
 cil, and consider what has been said to ^ou." 
 
 Cnnassatiego then spoke to the Council : 
 
 Brethrent — We called at our old friend James Logan, 
 in our way to the city, and to our grief we fiund him 
 hid in the bushes, and retired throu.i^h infirmities from 
 public business; we pressed him to leave his retirement, 
 and prevailed with him to assist once more on our ac- 
 count at your councils. We hope, notwithstanding his 
 age and the effects of a fit of sickness, which we under- 
 stand has hurt his constitution, that he may yet continue 
 a long time to assist the provinces with his counsels. 
 He is a wise man and a fast friend to the Indians ; and 
 we desire when his soul goes to God, you may choose in 
 his room just such another person, of the same prudence 
 and ability in counselling, and of the same tender dispo- 
 sition and affection for the Indians. In testimony of our 
 gratitude for all his services, and because he was so good 
 as to leave his country house, and follow us to town, and 
 be at the trouble in this his advanced age to attend the 
 council, we present him with this bundle of skins. 
 
 Brethren,— \i is always our way at the conclusion of 
 a treaty to desire you will use your endeavours with the 
 traders, that they may sell their goods cheaper, and give 
 us better price for our deer skins. Whenever any par- 
 ticular sort of Indian goods is scarce, they constantly 
 make us pay the dearer on that account We must now 
 use the same argument with them. Our deer are killed 
 
 23 
 
 MM 
 
262 
 
 ORIGIN of THE 
 
 in such quantities, and our hunting countries growing 
 less every day, by the settlement of v/lnic people, that 
 "ame is now dilHcult to Hud, f^nd wc tiiusi t'O a f^r.-at 
 wayinqi.estofit; they theivlvie <Hf.ht to give \ts a 
 better price for oursliins, and w^ desire you woiilci s) (;alc 
 to them to do so.- We have bteu si'iacd m tlie ■>r'\c>e 
 of rum in town, we dc 'ire you .,viliopjn th ■ rum 'vttle, 
 and give to us in great* r abundance on the road ; io eii- 
 lbrce"this request, we present you a bundle of slnns. 
 
 Urpthren,-^^ hen we fjr"t came to your houses, we 
 found them clean and in order, but we have staid so long 
 as to dirty thein, wliich is to be iini-ated to onr different 
 way of living fror.s the ... hite P' ople ; and ineretore, as we 
 cannot but liave Lten disajaeeable to you on this ac- 
 count, we present you wUa fcome skins to make your 
 houses clean, and put lhen> in the ^^n)e condition they 
 were ill when we came Among you. . ^^ . . , 
 Brethren —The business of the Five Nations is ot 
 great consequence, and requires a skilful, honest person 
 to go Ijetween us; one in whom both you ana lae can 
 place confidence. We esU^em our present interpreter to 
 be such a person, equally faithful in the mterpretation of 
 whatever is said to liimby either of us, equally allied to 
 both ; he is of our nation, <.ud a member of our council, 
 
 as well as of yours. ,..,,,■ ■ , . t 
 
 When we adopted him, wo divided him into two equal 
 parts • one we kept for ourselves, and onewe left for you. 
 He had a great deal of trouble with us, wore out his shoes 
 in oin- messages, and dirtied his clothes by being among 
 us • so that he has become as nasty as an Indian. In 
 retur-! for these services we rccomtmend him to your 
 gener-osity ; and on our own behalf we give him five 
 skinF. to buy him clothes and shoes. 
 
 Brelhreny—We have still one favor to ask ; one treaty 
 and all we have to say about public business is now 
 over, and to-morrow we design to leave you. We hope, 
 as vou have given us plenty of good provision whilst m 
 the town, that you will continue your goodness so far as 
 iu .pply us on the road. And we likewise desire you 
 
t THE 
 
 lunting countries growing 
 ent O' •vliiic |)rople, that 
 
 nnd wo niusi oo a 9r^o^. 
 jlbi-e f!Hf<ht to give \!S a 
 wtj dosire you would sj oak 
 been si'iitcd iu the 'iiicle 
 II vvilioiwn r.b • mm ';v ttle, 
 idaiice on tiie road ; lo en- 
 you a bundle of skins, 
 came to your houses, we 
 !r, but we have staid so long 
 be iini ated to our diiTerent 
 1' ople ; and uieretbre, as we 
 ecal.le to you oi\ this ac- 
 
 bomt- skins to make your 
 m the t-pmo condition they 
 igynu. 
 
 of the Five Nations is of 
 ires a skilful, honest person 
 horn both you and rae can 
 m our present interpreter to 
 thful in the interpretation of 
 itherof us, equally allied to 
 id a member of our council, 
 
 <i divided him into two equal 
 lives, and one we left for you. 
 e with us, wore out his shoes 
 his clothes by being among 
 as nasty as an Indian. In 
 « rt'commend him to your 
 vn behalf we give him five 
 d shoes. 
 
 one favor to ask ; one treaty 
 bout public business is now 
 ign to leave you. We hope, 
 r of good provision whilst in 
 ■inue your goodness so far as 
 And we likewise desire you 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INllIANS. 
 
 263 
 
 will provide us with wagons to carry our goods to the 
 place where they are to be conveyed bv water. 
 
 g.a.ghradodo\v's speech. 
 
 At a council, hold at Lancaster, June 30th, 1744, when 
 the governor observed that certain lands belonged to the 
 great King, 
 
 Gachradodow, of the Six Nations, thus spoke— Great 
 Assaragoa* — Tiie world at the first was made on the oth- 
 er side of the great water, different from what it is on 
 this side, as may be' known from the different colors of 
 our skins and of our flesh ; and that vhich you call jus- 
 tice may not be so among us ; ycm have your laws and 
 outlaws, and so have we. The great King might send 
 you over to conquer the Indians; but it looks to us that 
 God did not approve it ; if he had, he would not have 
 placed the sea where it is, as the limits between us and 
 you. 
 
 Brother Assaragoa,— 1\\o\\^ great things are well 
 remembered among us, yet we don"t remember that we 
 were ever conquered by the great King, or that we have 
 been employed by that great King to conquer others ; if 
 it was so, it is beyond our memory. We do rememter 
 we were employed by Maryland to conquer the Conesto- 
 goes, and that the second time we were at war with them, 
 we carried them all off. ^ 
 
 Brother Assaragoa,~Yo\\ charge us with not acting 
 agreeably to our peace with the Catawbas. We will re- 
 peat to you truly what was done ; the governor of New 
 York at Albany, in behalf of Assaragoa, gave us several 
 belts of wampum from the Cherokees and Catawbas, and 
 wc agreed to a peace, if those nations would send some 
 of their wreat men to us to confirm it face to face, and 
 
 * Such was the name of the governor of Virginia. 
 
 Mi 
 
 m 
 
964 ORUilNOFTHR 
 
 thot they would trade with us ; and desired that they 
 would appoint a time to meet at Albany for that purpose, 
 but they never came. 
 
 Brniher Assaragna—Vfe then desired a letter might 
 be sent to the Catfiwbas and Cherokees, to desire them to 
 comedown and confirm the peace. It was long before 
 an answer came, but we met the Cherokees and confirm- 
 ed the peace, and sent some of our people to take care of 
 U>em until they returned to their own country. The 
 Catjiwbas refused to come, and sent us word that we 
 were but women, and that they were men, and double 
 men ; and that they would make women of us, and would 
 be always at war with us ; they are a deceitful people ; 
 and brother Assaragoa is deceived by them ; we don't 
 blame him for it, but are sorry he is so deceived. 
 
 Brother Jtssaragoa,—Vic have confirmed the peace 
 with the Cherokees, but not with the Catawbas ; they 
 have been treacherous and know it, so that the war must 
 continue till one of us is destroyed ; thus we think pro- 
 per to tell you, that you may not be troubled at what we 
 do to the Catawbas. 
 
 Brother Assaragoa,— We will now speak to the pomt 
 between us. It is always a custom among brethren and 
 strangers to use each other kindly ; you have some very 
 ill natured people living there ; so we desire the persons 
 in power may know that we are to have reasonable vic- 
 tuals when we want. 
 
 You know very well when the white people canie 
 first here, they were poor ; but now they have goi lands 
 and are by them become rich, and we are now poor ; 
 what little we have had for the land goes soon away, but 
 the land lasts for ever. You told us you had brought 
 with you a checi of goods, and tLnt. you have the key in 
 your pockets; but we have nevei seen the chest, nor the 
 foods that are in it ; it may be small and the goods may 
 »e few ; we want to see them, and are desirous to come 
 to some conclusion. We have been sleeping here these 
 two days past, and have not done any thing to the pur- 
 pose. 
 
THB 
 
 IS ; and desired that they 
 t Albany for that purpose, 
 
 en desired a letter might 
 lerokees, to desire them to 
 lace. It was long before 
 le Cherokees and confirm- 
 our people to take care of 
 ;heir own country. The 
 id sent us word that we 
 ;y were men, and double 
 :e women of us, and would 
 ey are a deceitful people ; 
 eived by them ; we don't 
 he is so deceived, 
 lave confirmed the peace 
 vith the Catawbas; they 
 )w it, so that the war must 
 oyed ; thus we think pro- 
 lot be troubled at what we 
 
 ill now speak to the point 
 istom among brethren and 
 tidly ; you have some very 
 ; so we desire the persons 
 ire to have reasonable vic- 
 
 ;n the white people came 
 t now they have gov lands 
 li, and we are now poor ; 
 e land goes soon away, but 
 1 told us you had brought 
 i tl.rit. you have the key in 
 ;vei seen the chest, nor the 
 e small and the goods may 
 and are desirous to come 
 re been sleeping here these 
 done any thing to the pur- 
 
 NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS 
 
 265 
 
 THE CHARACTER OF THE FIVE INDIAN NATIONS 
 OF CANADA, BY LORD CAD WALL ADEtt COLDEN.* 
 
 The Five Nations are a poor and generally called a 
 barbarous people, bred under the darkest ignorance ; 
 and yet u bright and noble genius shines tli rough these 
 clouds. None of the greatest Roman heroes have dis- 
 covered a greater love of country or contempt of death, 
 than these people called barbarians have done, when 
 iiberiycurne in competition. Indeed, I think our Indians 
 hav3 outdone the Romans in this particular. Some of 
 the greatest of those Roman heroes have murdered them- 
 selves to avoid shame or torments ; but our Indians have 
 refused to die meanly, or with but little pain when they 
 thought their country's honour would be at stake by it ; 
 but have given their bodies willingly to the most cruel 
 torments of their enemies, to show, as they said, that the 
 Five Nations consisted of men, whose courage and reso- 
 lution could not slacken. But what, alas ! have we 
 Christians done to make them better, we have indeed 
 reason to be ashamed that these infidels by our conver- 
 sation and neighbourhood, are become worse than they 
 were before they knew us. Instead of Virtue we have 
 only taught them Vice, that they were entirely free from 
 before that time. The narrow vices of private interest, 
 have occasioned this and will occasion greater, even 
 public mischief, if the governors of the people do not 
 put a stop to these growing evils If these practices bo 
 winked at, instead of faitiiliil friends that have manfully 
 fought our battles for us, Uie Five Nations will become 
 faithless thieves and robbers, and join with every enemy 
 that can give hope of plunder. 
 
 " If care were taken to plant and cultivate in them 
 
woo 
 
 ORIOIN OF THK 
 
 that general benevolence to mankind, which is the true 
 first principles of virtue, it would efTectnally eradicate 
 those horrid vices o- .isioned by their unbounded re- 
 ... --, and then they no longer would deserve the 
 tK, uame ofbarbnriau", but would become people whose 
 iii .ndship mightadd onour to the British nation. 
 
 « The Greeks and Romans were once as much barba- 
 rians as our Indians are now, and deified the heroes ml 
 Arsttaught them those virtues, from whence the grandeur 
 of those renowned nations wholly pr(.(<^eded. A good 
 man however, will feel more real satisfaction and pleasure 
 fromtb- . ving in any way forwarded the civi- 
 
 lizinti v^t a barbarous nni ■ n, or having multiplied the 
 number of good men, than from the fondest hopes o. 
 gnch extravagant honours. 
 
 " The Five Nations consist of so many tribes or na- 
 tions joined together, without any superiority of one oyer 
 the other The union has continued so long that nothing 
 is known to Europeans of the origin of it. ThiJ are 
 /known by the names of Mohawks, Oneidoes, Orionda- 
 (eas, Cayugas, and Sennekas. Each of these nations is 
 Vain divided into three tribes or families, who distm- 
 miish themselves by three different names or ensigns ; 
 the Tortoise, the Bear, and the Wolf; and the Sachonis, 
 or old lien of these families put their ensign ornnrks 
 of their family to every public paper when they sign it. 
 "Each of these nations is a re;.'--;ic of itself, and 'f? 
 eoverned in all public affairs by its own Sachems, the 
 autho. ity of these rulers is gained by and consists wholly 
 in^the opinion the rest of ih nation havr their wis- 
 dom and integrity. They never execute til ir .esolutions 
 by force upon any o 'leir people. Hon- i r and esteem 
 aiv their principal ,. 'rds ; as ^ame and being de- 
 spised their punishments. Thes. i.'auers and captains 
 in like nanner obtain their authority by the general 
 opinioi f their courage and conduct ; and lose it by 
 afaihi ii those irtues. Thc^e grea' nen, both Sa- 
 chems and captains, are generally poorer m the c 
 
THK 
 
 inkind, which is the true 
 luld effectually eradicate 
 by their unbounded re- 
 nder wotild deserve the 
 aiid become people whose 
 othe British nation, 
 were once as m\ich barba- 
 »nd deified the heroes hat 
 from whence the grundeiir 
 holly prot -eded. A good 
 'al satisfaction and pleasure 
 [ly way forwarded the civi- 
 or having multiplied the 
 from the fondest hopes of 
 
 t of so many tribes or na- 
 nny superiority of one oyer 
 tinned so longj that nothing 
 e oripin of it. Thfy arc 
 hawks, Oneidoes, Ononda- 
 Each of these nations is 
 les or families, who distin- 
 ifferent names or ensigns ; 
 iie Wolf; and the Sachoms, 
 1 put their ensign or m irks 
 c paper when they sign if. 
 
 a rer.i^'iic of itself, and ''- 
 rs by Its own Sacliems, thf 
 lined by and consists wholly 
 
 nation havr their wis- 
 /er executetli ir lesohitions 
 r-ople, Hon ir and esteem 
 s ; as s a me and being de 
 
 These it^aders and captains 
 • authority by the general 
 id conduct ; and lose it by 
 Thc^e great nen, both Sa- 
 lera'ly poorer an the c 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN IN <» 
 
 m 
 
 mon people, for they nniformily ;, ive »\vay and distribute 
 all the presents or plunder. they get in their treaties or m 
 war, so as to leave nothing to themselves. 
 
 «« There is not a man in the ministry of the t ive rsa- 
 tions, who has gained his office otherwise than by mer- 
 it • there is not the least salary or any sort of proht an- 
 nexed to any office to tempt the covetous or sordid; 
 but on the contrary, every unworthy action is unavoida- 
 bly nttended with the forfeiture of their commission, for 
 the authority is only the esteem of the people, and cea- 
 ses the moment that esteem is lost. 
 
 « The Five Nations think themselves superior to man- 
 kind, and call themselves Ongue-honwe, that is, 
 men surpassing all others. All the nations round them 
 have for many years entirely submitted to them, and 
 pay a yearly tribute to them of wampum.*" 
 
 The following continuation of their character Js by 
 James Buchannan, Esq., of New York = ... 
 
 '' They dare neither niakr var nor peace without the 
 consent of the Mohawks. wo old men of this tribe 
 commonly go about every > our or two, to receive this 
 tribute- • and I have had opportunity to oLserve what 
 anxiety the poor Indians were under while these two 
 old m^n remained in that part of the country where I 
 was An old Mohawk Sachem, in a poor blanket and 
 dirty shirt, may be seen issuing his orders with as arbi- 
 
 Tipum is the current money among the Indians ; it is of 
 white and purple: the white is worked out of the in- 
 . , 'he ffreat Co gues into the form of a bead, and perfora- 
 «i'soas.ofe strun<r"on leather; the purple is worked^ out of 
 the' in" .de oi th« rausJie shell. They arc wove as broad as one's 
 bar and a -at two feet Ion?: these they call belts and give 
 1 ^ve . .cm nt their treaties, as the seals of friendship. For 
 L otlves a MUgle string is given ; every bead is of a known 
 «Jn^ Mt<' belt o( a less number is made to equal one of a 
 JSLV.T; . many as are wanted being fastened to the belt by 
 a Htring. 
 
ORIUIN or TUB 
 
 trary authority as a Roman dictator. It is not, however, 
 for the suiie of trilmtt; tliey make war, but Iroiii notions 
 of glory, wliich they have ever most strongly imprinted 
 on their minds ; and the further they go to seek an ene- 
 my, the greater jflory is gained. The Five Nations ni 
 their lovo of hborly and ot their country, in their bravery 
 in battle, and their con.stancy in enduring labour and 
 torments, ec^ual the fortitude of the most renowned Ko- 
 mans. 
 
 " I shall finish tiieir character by wliat llieir enemy, 
 Monsieur Delu Potlierie in his history of North Ameri- 
 ca, says of them ; ' when we speak in P'rance of the Five 
 Nations, they are thought, by a common mistake, to Ixi 
 mere barbarmns, always thirsting after huumu blood ; 
 but their true character is very different. They are in- 
 deed tlie fiercest and most fornjidable people in North 
 America, and at the same time are as politic and judi- 
 cious as can well be conceived ; and this appears fronj 
 the management of all the atfair? which they transact, 
 not only with the French and Fnglish, but likewise with 
 almost all the Indian nations of this vast continent.' 
 
 "Tiiey strictly form a Roman maxim, to increase 
 their strength by encouraging other nations to incorpo- 
 rate with them, and adopt many captives taken in battle, 
 who afterwards have become sachems and captains. 
 The cruelty the Indians use in war, is deservedly held 
 in abhorrence ; but who ever has read the history of the 
 far famed heroes of Greece and Rome, will find tliem lit- 
 tle, if at all better, even in this respect. Does the be- 
 haviour of Achilles to Heritor's dead body apj)ear less 
 savage ! But Achilles liad a Homer to l)lazon forth his 
 virtu'es; not so with the unlettered Indian; every pen 
 is dipped in gall against him. Witness the Carthagin- 
 ians, and Phoenicians offering their children in sacrifice, 
 and in latter days behold men professing Christianity, 
 outstripping all true or fabled cruelty, blasphemously or 
 impiously, under the idea of honouring God. 
 
 " Previous to setting out on any warlike expedition, 
 
■ TIIK 
 
 :tntor. It is not, Itowever, 
 ;ikc war, but rroiuiiotioiis 
 r most stroiij(ly iiupriiilod 
 lor they go to seek un ene- 
 ad. Tlie Kive Nations in 
 ir country, in their bravery 
 r in endiirinj,' labour and 
 of tlie most renowned Ro- 
 
 ;ter by what llieir enemy, 
 is history of North Ameri- 
 peak in France of the Five 
 
 a common mistake, to be 
 •sting after lunnan blood; 
 / different. They are in- 
 midable people in North 
 le are as politic and judi- 
 id ; and tiiis appears from 
 fair? which they transact, 
 
 Fiiiglish, but likewise with 
 of this vjist continent.' 
 )man maxim, to increase 
 g other nations to incorpo- 
 riy captives taken in battle, 
 ne saclierns and captains, 
 in war, is deservedly held 
 
 has read the history of the 
 id Rome, will find themlit- 
 his respect. Does the be- 
 ar's deiid body appear less 
 I Homer to blazon forth his 
 ettered Indian; every pen 
 Witness the Carthagin- 
 » their children in sacrifice, 
 en professing Christianity, 
 
 cruelty, blaspliemously or 
 honouring God. 
 )n any warlike expedition, 
 
 NOnXH AMEUICAN INDIANS. 
 
 269 
 
 they have a feast, to which all the noted warriors of the 
 nation are iuvtcd ; when they have the war dance to 
 the beat of kettle drums. The warriors are seated on 
 two rows ; each rises in turn, and sings the deeds he 
 has performed ; so that they work up their spirits to a 
 high degree of enthusiasm. They come to these dances 
 with faces painted in a frightful manner to make tJiem- 
 selves look terrible to their enemies. By these war 
 songs they preserve the history of their great achieve- 
 ments.* The solemn reception of ihese warriors, and 
 the acclamations of applause which they receive at their 
 return, cannot but have on their hearer the same effect 
 in raising an emulation for glory, that a triumph had on 
 the old Romans. After their prisoners are secured, they 
 never offer them the least bad treatment, but ou the con- 
 trary will rather starve tliemselves than suffer them to 
 want; and I have been always assured that there is not 
 one instance of their offering tlie least violence to the 
 charity of any woman that was their captive. The cap- 
 tives are generally distributed among those who have 
 lost a member of their family in battle. If they are 
 accepted, they enjoy all the privileges the person had ; 
 but if otherwise, they die in torment to satiate the re- 
 venge of those who refuse them. 
 
 They use neither drum nor trumpet, nor any kmd of 
 musical instruments in their wars ; their throats serve 
 them on all occasions. We find the same was practised 
 by Homer's heroes : 
 
 Thrice to its pitch, his lofty voice he rears, 
 O friend ! Ulysses' shouts invade my ears. 
 
 The. hospitality of these Indians is no less remarkable 
 than their other virtues. As soon as any stranger comes 
 among them, they are sure to offer him victuals; if a 
 number arrive, one of their best houses is cleaned for 
 
 * It is worthy of remark, that all nations have used the same 
 means to record and bear in mind their history. 
 
 laans 
 
-Jini 
 
 270 
 
 ORIGIN OP THE 
 
 their accommodation, and not unfrequently they are ac- 
 commodated with iemale society wliile they remain ; but 
 this latter m irk of simple hospitality is not now to be 
 found among any of the Indian tribes who have had 
 much intercourse with the whi.js. The two following 
 traits of charactet in the Mohawks, M. Golden states as 
 having eome under his own knowledge ; he states that 
 when last in their country, the Sachems told him they 
 had an Englishman who had run from his master iu 
 New York; that they never would deliver hin^. up to be 
 punished, but that they would pay the value to the mas- 
 ter. Another man made iiis escape from Albany jail, 
 where he was in prison for debt ; the Mohawks received 
 him, and, as they protected him against the sheiiff, they 
 not only paid the debt for him, but gave him land over 
 and above sufficient for a good farm whereon he lived 
 ivhen M. Golden was last (here. 
 
 " Polygamy is not usual among them, and in case of 
 separation acconiing to the natural course of all animals, 
 the children follow the mother. The women bring 
 forth their children with much ease, and witliout any 
 help, ?.nd t^oon after delivery return to their Ubual em- 
 ployment. They alone perform all the drudgery about 
 the house, plant the corn, labour at it, C4it the firewood, 
 carry it home and on their marches bear the burdens. 
 The men, disdaining all kind of labour, employ them- 
 selves alone in hunting ; at times when it is not proper 
 to hutit, the old men are found in companies in conversa- 
 tion, the young men at their exercises, shooting at marks, 
 throwing the hatchet, wrestling, or runnit)g ; and the 
 women all busy at labour in the fields. The ancient 
 state of Lacedemon resembles that of the Five Nations, 
 their laws and customs being formed to render the mind 
 and bodies of the people fit for war. Theft is very 
 scandalous and rare. There is one vice which they 
 have acquired since they became acquainted with the 
 Europeans, of which they knew nothing before, drui'' • 
 ennessj all, male and female, are awfully given to this 
 
 ^Jg^ 
 
itmmm 
 
 OP THE 
 
 t unfrequently they are ac- 
 iety while they remain ; but 
 lospitality is not now to be 
 liau tribes who have had 
 rh'i^s. The two following 
 tiawks, M. Golden states as 
 knowledge ; he states that 
 he Sachems told him they 
 ad run from his master in 
 would deliver hin^. up to be 
 Id paythevalne to the nrias- 
 is eycape from Albany jail, 
 lebt ; the IViohawks received 
 lirn aguinst the sheiifF, they 
 im, but gave him land over 
 ood fainn whereon he lived 
 lere. 
 
 among them, and in case of 
 latnral course of all animal?, 
 other. The women bring 
 iiuch ease, and without any 
 ■y return to their usual em- 
 form all the drudgery about 
 ibour at it, C4it the firewood, 
 marches bear the burdens, 
 ud of labour; employ them- 
 times when it is not proper 
 id in companies in con versa- 
 exercises, shooting at marks, 
 jstiing, or running ; and the 
 in the fields. The ancient 
 les that of the Five Nations, 
 ig formed to render the mind 
 fit for war. Theft is very 
 ere is one vice whicii they 
 ecame acquainted with the 
 knew nothing befi^re, drui'' • 
 le, are awfully given to this 
 
 NORTfl AMERICA INDIANS. 
 
 2tl 
 
 vice ; they have not been taught to abhor it ; on (he 
 contrary, the tiadc^rs encourage it for the profit they 
 gain on the Suque, and the bargains they obtain while 
 intoxicated ; and this imported vice, from men profess- 
 ing Christianit), has destroyed greater numbers than all 
 their wars and diseases put together. 
 
 " As to what religion they have it is difiicnit to judge 
 of them, because the Indians that speak English and 
 live near us, have learned many things of us, and it is 
 not easy to distinguish the notions they had originally 
 amono- them, from those they have learned of the Chris- 
 tians." It is certain they have no kind of public worship, 
 and I am told they have no radical word signifying 
 God, that is, one sinTiplt; expression for the Deity, liut use 
 a compound word that signifies preserver, sustainer, or 
 master of the universe. Their funeral rites seem to infer 
 an idea of a future existence. They make a large hole 
 in which the body can be placed upright, or upon its 
 haunches ; they diess the corpse in all their finery, and 
 put wampum and other things into the grave with it, 
 and the relations suffer not grass or any weeds to grow 
 on the grave or near it, and frequently visit it with 
 lamentations." 
 
 AMERICA PEOPLED BY A MORE CIVILIZED RACE 
 THAN THE PRESENT RED INDIANS. 
 
 At what period the continent of America was origin- 
 ally peopled, is a question which has not as yet been sa- 
 tisfactorily proved ; in fact all the sources of information 
 which have been hitherto exhibited to the philosophic 
 mind, will not be sufiicient to form any probable con- 
 jecture on this head. If the geological constitution of 
 America be attentively examined, the opinion that it is 
 a continent more recently formed than the rest of the 
 globe, will not stand. 
 
ln'T i i i i p pinpimp i iw i "'- ' 
 
 272 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 « The same succession of stony str'tta;' says a learned 
 author, "i<= found no less in tho new vorldthan in the 
 Md world. At a height superior to Mount Blanc 
 petrified sea shells are found on the summit of the Andes. 
 The fossil bones of elephants, are spread over the 
 equinoctial reg.6ns of a continent where living elephants 
 do not exist; and these bones are not found merely m 
 low plains, but in the coldest and most elevated regions 
 ofYe Cordilleras- There, as well as m the old world, 
 generations of animals long extinct, have preceded those 
 which now exist on the surface of the earth. There is 
 no reason to believe, because America has been bu 
 recently discovered, that, therefore, it has been bu 
 recently peopled. The comparative thinness of Us 
 population is no prooi to the contrary, for the regions of 
 Central Asia are as thinly Fop^ed as the savannahs ot 
 Saw Mexico and Paraguay. The fact is, that the pro- 
 blem of the fiist population of most countries, is nearly 
 as difficult to solve as that of America. The reason is 
 plain, because the first population of a country is 
 genemlly far beyond the period of »»! history. The. 
 problem, therefore, of the population of the new world 
 is no more within the province of history, than questions 
 on the origin of plants and animals are in that ot natural 
 
 ^*^ u"has been frequently proved beyond the possibility 
 
 of a doubt, that the remains of a "lore ^pohshed and 
 
 cultivated people than the present red Indians ol North 
 
 America do still exist in difierent parts of the western 
 
 continent. In the absence of these remains the vestiges 
 
 ■of civilization which are every year discovered between 
 
 ; Lake Ontarioand the Gulf of Mexico, and even towards 
 
 i the north-west should sufficiently prove the fact Mr. 
 
 ! Barton, in his Observations on some Parts of Natural 
 
 I HiMory, part I., has collected the scattered hints of 
 
 / Kalm. Carver, and others, and has added a plan of a re- 
 
 ? ffular work, which had been discovered on the banks ot 
 
 tke Muskingum, near its junction with the Ohio. I tiese 
 
}F THE 
 
 tony Hr'da^'' says a learned 
 the new world than in the 
 superior to Mount Blanc 
 m the summit of the Andes, 
 nts. are spread over the 
 lent where living elephants 
 s are not found merely in 
 
 and most elevated regions 
 IS well as in the old world, 
 ixtinct, have preceded those 
 ice of the earth. There is 
 se America has been but 
 herefore, it has been but 
 mparative thinness of its 
 
 contrary, for the regions of 
 opled as the savannahs of 
 The fact is, that the pro- 
 of most countries, is nearly 
 f America. The reason is 
 )pulation of a country is 
 jriod of its history. The 
 >pulation of the new world, 
 >ce of history, than questions 
 inimals are in that of natural 
 
 >ved beyond the possibility 
 is of a more polished and 
 )resent red Indians of North 
 fferent parts of the western 
 )f these remains the vestiges 
 ery year discovered between 
 jf Mexico, and even towards 
 jienlly prove the fact. Mr. 
 m some Parts of Natural 
 cted the scattered hints of 
 nd has added a plan of a re- 
 rs discovered on the banks of 
 iclion with the Ohio, These 
 
 NOKTil AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 273 
 
 remains are principally stone walls, large mounds of 
 eartii, and a combination of these mounds with l he walls, 
 suspected to have been fortifications. In some paces 
 the ditches and the Ibrtresses are said to have been 
 plainly seen ; in others, furrows, as if the land had been 
 ploughed. The mounds of earth are of two kinds ; they 
 are artificial tumuli, designed as repositories for the 
 dead ; or they are of a greater size for the purpose of 
 defending the adjacent country ; and with this view they 
 are artificially constructed, or advantage is taken of the 
 natural eminences, to raise them into a fortification. 
 
 The remains near the banks of the Muskingum, are 
 situated about one mile above the junction of that river 
 with the Ohio, and a hundnd and sixty miles below 
 fort Pitt. They consist of a number of walls and other 
 elevations of ditches, <fcc., altogether occupying a space 
 of ground about three hundred and fifty to twenty-five 
 or twenty feet broad. The town, as it had been called, is a 
 large level, encompassed by walls, nearly in the form of 
 a square, the sides of which are from ninety-six to eighty- 
 six perches in lenMh. These walls are, in general, 
 ..bout ten feet in height above the level on wlii-h they 
 stand, and about twenty feet in diameter at the base, but 
 at the top they are much narrower ; they are at pre&ent 
 overgrown with vegetables of different kinds, and among 
 others, with t.ees of several feet in diameter. '^I'he 
 chasms, or opening in the walls, were probably intended 
 for gateways ; they are three in number on each side, 
 besides the smaller openings in the angles. Within the 
 walls there are three elevations, each about six feet in 
 height, with regular ascents to thein. These elevations 
 considerably res'^mble some of the einineiices already 
 mentioned, which have been discovered nt ir tlie river 
 Mississippi. This author's opinion is that the Tolticas, 
 or some other Mexican nation, were i,e people to whom 
 the mounds and fortifications, which he hus described, 
 owe their existence. This conjecture is thought probable, 
 from the similarity of the Mexican fortifications described 
 
 24 
 
1 
 
 274 
 
 OBtOIN OF THK 
 
 by the Abbe Clavigero, and other authors, to those de- 
 cribed by our author ; and from the tradition ot the 
 Mexicans that they came from the north west ; (or, ii we 
 can rely on the testimony of late travellers, lortifications 
 similar to those mentioned by Mr. Baaton hnve been 
 discovered as far to the north as Lake Pepm ; and we 
 find them, a? we approach to the south, even as low as 
 the coasts of Florida. j .u^ 
 
 To enumerate the antiquities of America and tne 
 diflFerent places where they are found, would only he a 
 repetition of what has already appeared before the public; 
 and these discoveries are evidently so much attended 
 with the exaggeration of enthusiasts, that it would HI 
 become any person, who was not an actual observer, to 
 present to the public what, perhaps, never existed. It is, 
 however, an undeniable fact, that several vestiges ot 
 civilization have been found in different parts through- 
 out the western continent, which will at once prove that 
 a people more versed in the arts and sciences than the 
 present North American Indians, inhabited the western 
 continent at some remote period. The venerable Bish- 
 op of Meaux, who addressed a series of letters to the 
 Queen of France during his travels in North America, 
 mentions the remains of several well built forts in the 
 country of the Natchez, whom he supposes to be de- 
 scendants of the .\k;xicansor the survivors ol.wme nation 
 wliich must have been somewhat acquainted with the 
 arts, and might have been exterminated by war, pes- 
 tilence, or famine. " This fortification," he savs " which 
 is large and square, might contain several iuiiidrtd cab- 
 ins The walls which are built ot stone, are seven 
 or eicrht feet high. Ron- d them runs a broad ditch, six 
 Ifeet deep, into which they could, in time of danger, draw 
 the waters of a creek or small river that runs by the 
 /town, at the distance of tl.irty yards, ^ot far from 
 \ thence I observed the remains of a tower, built with 
 some taste and art ; and on inquiring at the great iemple 
 ' of the Natchez, what it was intended for, 1 was told by 
 
 MMi^'''^' 
 
>r TUB 
 
 ther authors, to those de- 
 om the tradition of the 
 1 the north west ; for, if we 
 ate travellers, fortifications 
 f Mr. Baaton hnve been 
 as Lake Pepin ; and we 
 the south, even as low as 
 
 ties of America and the 
 re found, would only he a 
 appeared before the public; 
 lently so much attended 
 husiasts, that it would ill 
 1 not an actual observer, to 
 rhaps, never existed. It is, 
 t, that several vestiges of 
 in different parts through- 
 iiich will at once prove that 
 irts and sciences than the 
 ians, inhabited the western 
 riod. The venerable Bish- 
 [ a series of letters to the 
 travels in North America, 
 eral well built forts in the 
 horn he supposes to be de- 
 the survivors of .some nation 
 jwhat acquainted with the 
 exterminated by war, pes- 
 (rtificatio!)," he s.-ivs. " which 
 ontain seve'-al hundred cab- 
 G built ot stone, are seven 
 them ruus a broad ditch, six 
 luld, in time ofdnnger, draw 
 Kill rivnr that runs by the 
 !,irty yards. Not far from 
 lins of a tower, built with 
 luquiring at the^reo^ temple 
 intended for, I was told by 
 
 NORTB AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 27B 
 
 the priest, that it was a repository for the dead, or the 
 tomb of their chiefs." 
 
 Monsieur de la Sale, who first discovered the country 
 of the Natchez, speaks of fortifications, temples, and culti' 
 vated fields, where he assured us the plough had been in 
 use, from the fact that, on one occasion, when they were 
 diffging to make a well, they discovered the remains of 
 a plough and the bone of an eleph.^it along with it, 
 which from the shape they gave it, could not have been 
 intended for any other purpose than a ploughshare. 
 
 Another learned author makes the following observa- 
 tions : " That North America was formerly inhabited by 
 a nation more civilized and more versed in science, than 
 the present, is certain from the late discoveries of M. 
 Verandrier and his companions, who travelled westward 
 from Montreal in order to reach the south sea. When 
 they had traversed many nations, of which no European 
 had any knowl dge before, they met with large tracts 
 every where covered with furrows, which had formerly 
 been ploughed ; it is to be observed that the people who 
 now inhabit North America, never make use of oxen, 
 horses, or ploughs. In several places they met on the 
 plains and in the woods great pillars of stone, which, to 
 all appearance, had been erected by human hands, and 
 with considerable taste. They found a stone, in which 
 ' was fixed a smaller one, measuring twelve inches by 
 five, on which was an inscription in unknown charac- 
 ters ; this they brought to Canada, from wlience it was 
 sent to France, to the Count de Maurepas, the Secre- 
 tary of State." , ^^ , 
 , Count Rosetti found a helmet among the Natchez, 
 made of tortoise-shell, on which some Asiatic hiero- 
 glyphics were engraved. On his return to Italy they 
 were explained by some missionaries who remained 
 several years in China, and purported the God of War 
 and the Great Sun, or the Great Chief. The helmet 
 is still preserved in the count's collection of antiquitiea, 
 L' Abbe de la Yille discovered, during his mission m 
 
 ■mtvmjtm 
 
are 
 
 ORIGIN or THE 
 
 iOhio, a dafensive armour of tortoise-shell, wuhinscnp- 
 (tions in the Chinese langruae^e. These he sent lo Paris, 
 /and are to be seen in the national musenm, with the 
 (following observations : " I have often heard among 
 the present Indians, that, before they arrived in this coun- 
 try from the north-west, they met the remiunsot a nation 
 whose language they could not understand, and whose 
 external appearance, manners, customs, and religion, 
 were not the same with thei rs. They represented t nem 
 as a people who had a different origin, but who, they 
 said, had entered this continent by Kamschaica, «s they 
 did themselves. This information 1 have not only ac- 
 quired from those Indian tribes which I found in Ohio, 
 but also from the Great Sun of the Natchez, who assured 
 ''■■ me that he was the descendant of those who were the 
 orioinal proprietors of the American soil, previous to the 
 migration of the barbarous tribes by which he found 
 himself then surrounded. At tht same time he told me, 
 that a part of his nalion survived the almost utter exter 
 mination of his trilwa by that barbarous horde, and that 
 they still lived towanJs the south." 
 
 " Innumerable fortifications," says Moios. du Chateau, 
 « are to be found throughout America ; but all these 
 I vestiges of civilization, and their monuments or pillare 
 and the tumteli of the dead are now so overgrown with 
 trees, that it is with some difficulty, they can he dis- 
 cerned." ^ . . 
 
 That several monuments of antiquity are very pro- 
 bably concealed from m by the overgrowth of the forest 
 cannot at all be denied, when we exhibt to the view of 
 the public, acertain fr.ct which recently came to light in 
 the township of Beverly, county of Halton, Upper 
 Canada. A tumulus was discovered containing the re- 
 mains of about a thousand Indians, with arms and 
 cooking vessels. This golgotha was, when discovered, 
 ovei^rown with trees of two hundred years g^-owth. It is, 
 therefore, reasonable to believe that several marks of 
 
ttmni 
 
 makm 
 
 OP THB 
 
 tortoise-shell, with inscrip- 
 I. These he sent lo Paris, 
 ational museum, with the 
 have often heard among 
 re they arrived in this coun- 
 ' met the remains of a nation 
 lot understand, and whose 
 ers, customs, and reli<fion, 
 s. They represented them 
 rent orifrin, but who, they 
 ent by Kamschaica, as they 
 [nation 1 have not only ac- 
 )es which I found in Ohio, 
 of the Natchez, who assured 
 int of those who were the 
 nerican soil, previous to the 
 tribes by which he found 
 It th^ same time he told me, 
 lijved the almost utter exter- 
 t barbarous horde, and that 
 oulh." 
 
 is," says Mens, du Chateau, 
 It America; but all these 
 their monuments or pillars 
 are now so overgrown with 
 iifficulty, they can be dis- 
 
 of antiquity are very pro- 
 the overgrowth of the forest 
 Ml we exhibt to the view of 
 ich recently came to light in 
 
 county of Halton, Upper 
 scovered containing the re- 
 i Indians, with arms and 
 otha was, when discovered, 
 hundred years g^-owth. It is, 
 ieve that several marks of 
 
 NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 277 
 
 civilization have, under similar circumstances, escaped our 
 notice. 
 
 M. Sinclair, who travelled in North America in the year 
 1748, has made the following observations respecting the 
 civilization of the aboriyinal inhabitants of this continent : 
 " That architecture and painting," he says, " were 
 known amona the ancients of America cannot be denied, 
 when we examine the art which they displayed in 'juild- 
 ing fortifications and towers ; and the taste which thtir 
 paintings in relievo exhibit. It would be equally absurd 
 to deny that iron tools were in use; for how could they 
 broakand shape into different forms large stones almost 
 as hard as the flint which the present red men use as 
 hatchets. But, without any conjecture, we may easily 
 arrive at a conclusion by considering the fact, that the 
 French missionaries found several iron tools and warlike 
 weapons ; and these tools, are said to resemble, in a stri- 
 king manner, those of the Coreans, formerly a Chinese 
 colony." 
 
 Count Rosetti cays, that they are not unlike those m use 
 among the Chinese, according to the observations of the 
 Jesuit, who lived for several years in China. How these 
 tools and weapons have disappeared can easily be account- 
 ed for, by supposing that this Asiatic colony, which ■was 
 undoubtedly more polished than the present Indians, 
 bi'-ied along with the dead, as is well known to have been 
 the cu.stom, h "e tools and weapons which were dear to 
 them when. n\'\..:^. This ridiculous and superstitious 
 custom would ce.u.;nly contribute, through time, to the 
 utter annihilation of those instruments, which, though 
 evidently in use among them, were oM made by them 
 since they arrived in Amerui , hut brought along with 
 them from whatever part of '-:-> they migrated, and 
 consequently the supply couk no. be oti arr/.se than 
 scanty. The Mexicans, who are s jm r ed, and on very 
 good grounds, to be the descendant . , this more civilized 
 race of Indians, were acquainted with the arts when first 
 
 m 
 
 MlMMi 
 
 tmmimmmmiuitm 
 
W8 
 
 6RI0IN OF THE 
 
 ivisited by the Europeans ; and this we shall endeavor to 
 
 prove hereafter. , 
 
 • The following article appeared some time ago, in the 
 UnUed Service Journal, in reference to the Greek anti- 
 quities which have been recently discovered in South 
 America: " A recent discovery seems to afford strong 
 evidence that the soil of America was once trodden by 
 one of Alexander's subjects. A few years since there 
 was found, near Monte Video, in South America, a stone 
 with the following words in Greek upon it ; ' Uurmg the 
 reign of Alexander, the son of Philip, kmg of Macedon, 
 inther,3rd01yn.piad, Ptolemy' -the remainder of the 
 inscription could not be deciphered. This stone covered 
 an excavation, which contained two very ancient svN-ords, 
 a helmet, a shield, and several earthen amphorae ot large 
 capacity. On the handle of one of the swords was a 
 noitrait of a man, and on the helmet there was sculptured 
 Work representing Achilles dragging the corpseoi Hector 
 round the walls of ' I roy. This was a favourite pic ure 
 among the Greeks. Probably this Ptolemy was overtaken 
 by a storm in the great ocean, as the ancients termed the 
 Atlantic, and driven on the coast of South America. 1 ne 
 silence of Greek writers in relation to this event may 
 easily be accounted for, by supposing that on attempting 
 to return to Greece he was lost, together with h>s crew, 
 and thus no account of his discovery ever reached them. 
 
 How these Greek antiquities came to America, we 
 cannot at all conjecture; and it is equally dubious, 
 whether such things have been discovered or not. ii 
 would, however, appear presumptuous on our prt to 
 contradict it, when we can prove nothing to the contrary. 
 
THE 
 
 this we shoU endeavor to 
 
 «d some time ago, in the 
 jrencc to the Greek anti- 
 itly discovered in South 
 ;ry seems to afford strong 
 rica was once trodden b) 
 A few years since there 
 in South America, a stone 
 }reek upon it : ' During the 
 ■ PhiHp, king of Macfdon, 
 ly'-the remainder of the 
 lered. This stone covered 
 'd two very ancient swords, 
 [ earthen amphorae of large 
 one of the swords was a 
 lielmet there was sculptured 
 affging the corpse of Hector 
 hTs was a favourite picture 
 this Ptolemy was overtaken 
 , as the ancients termed the 
 ist of South America. 1 he 
 ;lation to this event niay 
 ipposing that on attempting 
 )st, together with his crew, 
 scovery ever reached them." 
 ties came to America, we 
 md it is equally dubious, 
 ^n discovered or not. It 
 esumptuous on our pnrt to 
 Tove nothing to the contrary. 
 
 North ambbican indiansi. 
 
 279 
 
 INDIANANTIQUITIES. 
 
 ^ {Froin Gov, or Clinton's D'lscourse) 
 
 " It would be an unpardonable omission, not to m»n- 
 tioii, while treatuig on this subject, that there is every 
 reason to believe, that previous to the occupancy ol this 
 country by the progenitors of the present nation of In- 
 dians, it was inhabited by a race of men much more 
 populous, and much farther ndvanced in civilization. 
 The numerous remains of ancient fortifications, which 
 are found in this country, commencing principally near 
 the Onondaga River, and from thenc spreading over the 
 military tract, the Genesee country, and the lands of the 
 Holland Land Company, over the territory adjoining the 
 Ohio and its tributary streams, the country on Lake 
 Erie, and extending even west of the Mississippi, demon- 
 strate apopulaiion far exceeding that of the Indians when 
 this country was first settled. 
 
 " I have seen several of these works in the western 
 parts of this state. There is a large one in the town of 
 Onondaga; one in Pompey, and another in Manilas; 
 one in Camillus, eight miles from Auburn ; one in Scipio, 
 six miles; another one mile, and one, half a mile from 
 that village. Between the Senecca and Cayuga Lakes 
 there are several ; three within a few miles of each other. 
 Near the village of Canadaigua there are three. In n 
 word they are scattered all over that country. 
 
 " These forts were, generally speaking, erected on the 
 most commanding groiind. The walls or breastworks 
 were earthen. The ditches were on the ex.erior of the 
 works. On some of the parapets, oak trees wore to be 
 seen, which, from tho number of the concentric circles, 
 must have been standing one hundred and fifty, two hun- 
 dred and sixty, and three hundred years ; and there were 
 evident indications, not only that they had sprung up 
 since the erection of those works, but that they were at 
 
JI80 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 least a second growth. Tlie trenches were in some cases 
 deep and wide, and in otiiers • illow and nnrrow ; and 
 the breastworks varied in alli ude *'rom three to eight 
 feet. They sometimes had oi.a, a;,, omelimes i>yo en 
 trances, as was to be inferred fiom the. bcinj no ditch at 
 those places. When the works were , rotecteii by a deep 
 ravine, or a lar^ stream of w.u no ditch was t. . bo seen. 
 The areas of these forts vai 1 from two \o six acres; 
 and tlieform was generally ui int'gular ellipis ; and m 
 some of them fragments of earthenware aiu! imlverized 
 substances, snpposod to have been origuii human 
 bones were to be found. 
 
 *• These fortifications, thus diffusf 1 over tht .iiterior of 
 our country, have been iieneially con nvd as surpas- 
 sing the skill, patience, and industry ot the Indian race ; 
 and various hypotheses have been advanced to prove 
 them of European origin. 
 
 " An American writer of no inct isidc ^le repute pro- 
 nounced some years ago, that the two 1. .s at the < n- 
 fiuence of the Muskingum and Ohio Rn e c r- 
 
 ing forty and the other 'twenty acres, were uy 
 
 Ferdinand de Soto, who landed witii one thou i men 
 in P'lorida in 1539, and penetrated a considet le dis- 
 tance into the interior of the country. 11 'lot .^d the 
 large fort for the use of the Spanish army ; anu afi being 
 extremely pnzzled how to dispose of the small one in the 
 vicinity, he at last tissiened it to the swine, that general- 
 ly, as he said, attended the Spaniards m those days ; 
 being in his opinion very necessary, in order to prevent 
 them from becoming nstrny, and to protect them from 
 the depredations of the Indians. 
 
 " When two ancient forts, one containing six and the 
 other three acres, were found near Lexington in Ken- 
 tucky, another theory was propounded, and it was sup- 
 posed that they were erected by the descendants of a 
 Welch Colony, who are said to have migrated under the 
 auspices of Madoc to this country, in the twelfth centnry ; 
 that they formerly inhabited Kentucky ; but being at- 
 
THB 
 
 nches were in some cases 
 ' allow and narrow ; nnd 
 adc 'Vom three to eiglit 
 e, a ■ omelirnes iwo en 
 )mtlii bcin; no ditch at 
 ; were i rotected by n deep 
 
 ,noaitchwusf iljoseen. 
 d from two to six acres; 
 irrepuiar ellipsis ; nnd iu 
 rthenwure and juilverized 
 
 been originfi '' human 
 
 iffus i over the interior of 
 
 illy con > I'd as siupas- 
 
 diistry ol the Indian race ; 
 
 been advanced to prove 
 
 inci>'iside; ')le repute pro- 
 the two f( IS at the <m- 
 d Ohio Rivt If '^e c^^ r- 
 y acres, were - ■ ' by 
 >d with one tlioi; 1 men 
 jtrated a consid*^ ie dis- 
 conntry. 11< 'lotted the 
 ti ish army ; ana afi being 
 ose of the small one in the 
 to the swine, that general- 
 Spaniards in those days ; 
 cssary, in order to prevent 
 and to protect them from 
 
 IS. 
 
 ane containing six and the 
 1 near Lexington iu Ken- 
 opounded, and it was sup- 
 by the descendants of a 
 ;o have migrated under the 
 (ry, in the twelfth century ; 
 Kentucky ; but being ot- 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 981 
 
 tacked by i j India »!re forced to take refi "» 
 the sources jf the Ml i. 
 
 " Anoth' suggestion as \yeen made, that the V ' on 
 in their ex, iitions fmui t anada to the Mississippi, were 
 the authors of these works ; but the most numerous are 
 U 'Hi found in 'ho territory of the Senecas, whose hos- 
 tility to the Pr ch was such, that they were not allow^ 
 od tor a long Ume to have any footing among thenri.* 
 The fort at Niagara was obtained from them by »ne in- 
 trigues and eloquence of Joncaire, " adopted child of 
 
 ' uiUion.t . 
 
 ' Louis Denmie, a frenchman, aged upward; -I seven- 
 ly, nnd who has been settled and married n tw the 
 confederates for more than half a century 
 according to the traditions of the ancien 
 forts were erected by an army of Spam 
 the first Kuropeans ever seen by them ; 
 
 Kt; then the Dutch; and finally the 
 this armv first appeared at Oswego in ga 
 penetrated through theinterior of the country, searching 
 for I' precious metals ; that they continued there two 
 yea ' went down the Ohio. 
 
 « of the Senecas told Mr. Kirkland, the Mission- 
 
 ary, 111., ihose in thoir territory were raised by their an- 
 cestors m their wars with the Western Indians, three, 
 four, or five hundred years ago. All the cantons have 
 traditions, that their ancestors came originally from the 
 west • and the Senecas say that theirs first settled in the 
 country of the CJreeks. The early histories mention that 
 the Iroquois first inhabited on the north side of the lakes ; 
 that they were driven to their present territory in a war 
 with the Algonquinsor Adirondacks, from whence they 
 expelled the Satanas. . If the.se accounts are correct, the 
 ancestors of the Senecas did not, in all probability, occu- 
 py their great territory, at the time they allege. 
 
 hat 
 
 these 
 
 were 
 
 ranch the 
 
 lish; that 
 
 force, and 
 
 • Colden, vol. 1. p. 61. + Charlevout, vol. 3. letter 15. p. 2. 27. 
 
y !' 
 
 
 282 
 
 ORIGIN OF THE 
 
 " I believe we may confidently pronounce, thot all the 
 hypotheses which attribute those works to Europeans, 
 are incorrect and fanciful, l.st. Our account of the 
 present number of the works, iind Our account of their 
 antiquity ; having from every appearance, been erected 
 a long time before the discovery of America ; and final- 
 ly their form and manner are totally variant from Euro- 
 pean fortii cations, either in ancient or modern times. 
 
 "It is generally ciirnr that they were not ihe work of 
 the Indians. Until the Senncas, who are renowned for 
 their national vanity, had seen tiie attention of the Ameri- 
 cans attracted to these erections, and had invented the 
 fabulous account of which I have spoken, the Indians of 
 the present day did not pretend to know any thiiiof about 
 their origin. They were beyond the reach of all their 
 traditions, and were lost in the abyss of unexplond anti- 
 quity. 
 
 " The erection of such prodigious works must have 
 been the result of labour, far beyond the patience and 
 perseverance of our Indians; and the forms and mate- 
 rials are entirely different from those which they are 
 known to make. These earthern walls, it is supposed, 
 will retain their original form much longer than those 
 constructed with I. nek and stone. They have undoubt- 
 edly been greatly diminished by the washing away of 
 the earth, the filling up of the interior, and the accumu- 
 lation of fresh soil : yet their firmness and solidity indi- 
 cate them to be the W(.rk of some remote age. Add to 
 this, that the Indians have never practised the mode of 
 fortifying by entrenchments. Their villages or castles 
 were protected by palisades ; which afforded a suflicient 
 defence against Indian weapons. When Cartier went to 
 Hochelnga, now Montreal, in 1535 he discovered a town 
 of the Iroquois, or Hurons, containing about fifty huts. 
 It was encompassed with three lines of palisades, through 
 which jvas one entrance, well secured with stakes and 
 bars. On the insid f was a rampart of timber, to which 
 were ascents by ladders ; and heaps of stones were laid 
 
F!- 
 
 unce, that all the 
 ;s to Europeans, 
 • account of the 
 r account of their 
 nee, been erected 
 ierica ; nnd final- 
 ariant from Euro- 
 modern times. 
 ? not the work of 
 
 are renowned for 
 ition of the Anieri- 
 had invented the 
 :en, the Indians of 
 iv any thinpf about 
 
 reach of all their 
 f unexplond anti- 
 works must have 
 the patience and 
 i forms and mate- 
 3 which they are 
 lis, it is supposed, 
 longer than those 
 ley have undoubt- 
 
 washing away of 
 , and the accumu- 
 I and stolidity indi- 
 mote age. Add to 
 tised the mode of 
 
 villages or castles 
 ffoided a sufficient 
 iien Cartier went to 
 I discovered a town 
 r about fifty huts. 
 : palisades, through 
 >d with stakes and 
 »f timber, to which 
 of stones were laid 
 
 *ssss 
 

 ^% 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 E-3M 12.5 
 1^ Im III 2.2 
 
 
 
 
 I.I 
 
 i ^ IIIP-° 
 
 
 
 VA 
 
 1.4 1.6 
 
 •" II 
 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 - „ 6" 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdraices 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STRElT 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 MHln 
 
 "IWHtMll It^ 
 

 1 
 
 ^ M-> ^ ///// 
 
 
 I 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICIVIH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
m pre 
 other 
 as fal 
 Saasc 
 pal fo 
 swan 
 made 
 hedg4 
 
 "I 
 antiq 
 nviml 
 of thi 
 ■were 
 there 
 of a ! 
 thou! 
 
 «E 
 Jjefor 
 wort 
 it to 
 verte 
 
 "I 
 Ning 
 of la 
 sevei 
 Itsg 
 ty te 
 it is 
 level 
 sixt5 
 itsd 
 This 
 udb 
 It is 
 gem 
 littU 
 Uni 
 lake 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 283 
 
 in proper places to cast at an enemy. Charlevoix and 
 other writers agree, in representing the Indian fortresses, 
 as fabricated with wood. Snch also were the forts of 
 Saascus, the great chief of the Pequots ; and the princi- 
 pal fortress of the Narragansets was on an island in a 
 swamp, of five or six acres of rising land ; the sides were 
 made with palisades set upright, encompassed with a 
 hedge, of a rod in thickness. 
 
 " I have already alluded to the argument for the great 
 antiquity of those ancient forts, to be derived from the 
 number of concentric circles. On the ramparts of one 
 of the Muskingum forts, four hundred and sixty thi-ee 
 were ascertained on a tree, decayed at the centre ; and 
 there are likewise the strongest marks of a former growth 
 of a similar size. This would make those works near a 
 thousand years old. 
 
 " But there is another consideration which has never 
 Jjefore been urged, and which appears to me to be not un- 
 worthy of attention. It is certainly novel, and I believe 
 it to be foundv-d on a basis, which cannot easily be sub- 
 verted. 
 
 " From near the Genesee River to Lexington, on the 
 Niagara River, there is a remarkable ridge or elevation 
 of land, running almost the whole distance, which is 
 seventy eight miles,, and in a direction from east to west 
 Its general altitude above the neighbouring land is thir- 
 ty feet, and its width varies considerably ; in some places 
 it is not more than forty yards. Its elevation above the 
 level of the Lake Ontario is perhaps one hundred and 
 sixty feet, to which it descends by a grndunl slope, and 
 its distance from that water is between six and ten miles. 
 This remarkable strip of land, would appear as if intend- 
 ed by nature for the purpose of an easy communication. 
 It is in fact a stupendous natural turnpike, descending 
 gently on each side, and covered with gravel ; ai:d but 
 little labour is requisite to make it the oest road in the 
 United States. When the forests between it and the 
 lakes are cleared, the prospects and scenery which will 
 
 T. 
 
i i w ii 'ii m' 
 
 '<■ 
 
 284 
 
 OBIOtN or THE 
 
 be afforded from a tour on this route to the Cataract of 
 Niagara, will surpass all competition for sublimity aiid 
 beauty, variety and number. 
 
 " There is every reason to believe, that this remarka- 
 ble ridge was the ancient boundary of this great lake. 
 The gravel with which it is covered, was deposited there 
 by the waters ; and the stones every where indicate by 
 their shape, the abrasion and agitation produced by that 
 element. All along the borders of the western rivers 
 and lakes, there are small mounds or heaps of gravel, of 
 a conical form, erected by the tish for the protection of 
 their spawn ; these fish banks are found in a state that 
 cannot be mistaken, at the foot of the ridge, on the side 
 toward the lake ; on the opjx>site side none have been 
 discovered. All rivers and streams which enter the lake 
 from the south, have their mouths affectpd with sand in 
 a peculiar way, from the prevalence and power of the 
 north- westeriy winds. The points of the creeks which 
 pass through this ridge, correspond exactly in appear- 
 ance withthe entrance of the streams into the lakes. 
 
 These facts evince, beyond doubt, that Lake Ontario 
 has, perhaps one or two thousand years ago, receded 
 from this elevated groukid. And the cause of this retreat 
 must be ascribed to its having enlarged its former outlet, 
 or to its imprisoned waters (aided probably by p.t\ earth- 
 quake) forcing a passage down the present bed of the St. 
 Lawrence ; as the Hudson did at the Highlands, and iho 
 Mohawk at the Little Falls. On the south side of this 
 great ridge, in its vicinity, and in all directions through 
 this country, the remains of numerous forts are to be 
 seen ; but on the north side, that is, on ihe side toward 
 the lake, not a single one has been discovered, although 
 the whole ground has been carefully explored. Consid- 
 ering the distance to be, say, seventy miles in length, 
 and eight in breadth, and that the border of the hike is 
 the very place that would be selected for habitation and 
 consequently for works of defence, on account ol the fa- 
 
 fcll,il.lirliiii>i(lStiWlilllnl|ii 
 
~- -^-r-^t**a^ 
 
 NORTH \MGItICAN INDIANS. 
 
 285 
 
 le Cataract of 
 lublimity and 
 
 this retniirka- 
 his }^at lake, 
 leposited there 
 re indicate by 
 fdiiced by thai 
 western rivers 
 a of gravel, of 
 I protection of 
 in a state that 
 re, on the side 
 one have been 
 I enter the lake 
 1 with sand in 
 I power of the 
 creeks which 
 ctly in appear- 
 ) the lakes, 
 t Ijake Ontario 
 s ago, receded 
 e of this retreat 
 3 former outlet, 
 ly by p.n earth - 
 It bed cf the St. 
 hiands, and tho 
 nth side of this 
 ictions through 
 1 forts are to be 
 I he side toward 
 leered, although 
 ored. Consid- 
 iiiles in length, 
 r of the hike is 
 habitation and 
 count ol the fa- 
 
 cilities it would afford for subsistence, for safety, for all 
 domestic accommodations and military purposes ; and 
 th^it on the south shores of Lake Erie, these ancient for- 
 tresses exist in great number, there can be no doubt but 
 that these works were erected, when this ridge was the 
 southern boundary of Lake Ontario, ahd, consequently, 
 that their origin must be sought in a very remote age, 
 
 " A great part of North America was then inh{d}ited 
 by populous nations, who had made considerable advan- 
 ces in civilization. These numerous works could never 
 have been supplied with provisions without the aid of 
 agriculture. Nor could they have been constnicted with- 
 out the use of iron or iopper ; and without a perseve- 
 rance, labor, and design which demonstrate considerable 
 progress in the arts of civilized life. A learned writer 
 has said, * I perceive no reason why the Asiatic North 
 might not be an Officina vironvm as weil as the Euro- 
 pean. The overteeming country to the east of the Ri- ' 
 phrean Mountains must find it necessary to discharge its 
 inhabitants. The first great wave of people was forced 
 forward by the next to it, more restless and more powerful 
 than itself. Successive and now impulses continually 
 arriving, short rest was given to that which spread ovejr 
 a more eastern tract ; disturbed again and again, it coT' 
 ered fresh regions. At length, reaching the farthest lira- 
 its of the old world, it found a new one, with ample 
 space to occupy unmolested for ages.'* 
 
 " After the north of Asia had thus exhausted its exhu- 
 berant population by such a great migration, it would 
 require a very long period of time to produce a co-oper- 
 ation of causes, sufficient to effect another. The first 
 mighty stream of people that flowed into America, must 
 have remained free from extembl pressure for ages. 
 Availing themselves of this period of tranquillity, they 
 would devote themselves to the art of peace, make rapid 
 
 * Peanant's Artie Zoology, vol. l,p. 260. 
 25 
 
 mmm m 
 
 Mil 
 
■'ir- 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 ORIom OF f Hfi 
 
 {>iogress in civili2ation, and acquire an immense ixjpu- 
 ation. In course of time, discord and war would rage 
 amonff them, and compel the establishment of places of 
 security. At last, they becan.s alarmed by the irruption 
 of a horde of barbarians, who nished like an overwhelm- 
 ing flood from the north of Asia. 
 
 A multitude, like which the populous North 
 Poured from her frozen loins, to pass 
 Rhene or the Danaw, when her barbarous sons 
 Came like a deluge en the South, and spread 
 Beneath Gibraltar to the Lyhian Sands* 
 
 «• The great law of self-preservatio. compelled them 
 to stand on their defence, to resist these ruthless inva- 
 ders, and to construct numerous and extensive works for 
 protection. And for a long series of time the scale of 
 victory was suspended in doubt, and they firmly with- 
 stood the torrent ; but like the Romans in the decline of 
 their empire, they were finally worn down and destroy- 
 ed bv successive inroads, and renewed attacks. And 
 the fortifications of which we have treated, are the only 
 remaining monuments of these ancient and exterminated 
 nations. This is, perhaps, the airy nothing of imagina- 
 tion and may be reckoned the extravagfant dream of a 
 visionary mind ; but may we not, considering the won- 
 derful events of the past and present times, and the m- 
 scnitabledispcnsationsof an overruling Providence, may 
 we not look forward into futurity, and without depart- 
 ing from the rigid laws of probability, predict the occur- 
 rence of similar scenes, at some remote period of time. 
 And perhaps in the decrepitude of our empire, come 
 transcendent genius, whose powers of mind shall only 
 be bounded by that impenetrable circle which prescribes 
 the limits of human nature,* may rally the barbarous na- 
 tions of Asia, under the standard of a mighty fcmpire. 
 
 It! 
 
 and 
 ofiei 
 ofcl 
 post 
 Th< 
 tani 
 Peh 
 the 
 sibl 
 Ian 
 
 ' Milton's Paradise LoH, book 1, p. 62. 
 
 m,.: 
 
 ■liiTitafiw-iiiriilli 
 
NORTH 4MEUICAN INDIANS. 
 
 aw 
 
 nriniense popa- 
 ar would rage 
 at of places of 
 y the irruption 
 on overwhelm- 
 
 North 
 
 rous sons 
 spread 
 
 
 ompelled them 
 ruthless inva- 
 nsive works for 
 lie the scale of 
 ay firmly with- 
 n the decline of 
 vn and destroy- 
 
 attacks. And 
 ed, are the only 
 nd exterminated 
 ling of imagina- 
 jant dream of a 
 iering the won- 
 mes, and the in- 
 ^rovidence, may 
 without depirt- 
 redict the occi^r- 
 
 period of time, 
 ir empire, some 
 mind shall only 
 which prescribe 
 he barbarous na- 
 i mighty fcmpire. 
 
 p. 62. 
 
 jPollowing the track of the Russian colonies and com- 
 /inerce towards the North-west "oast, and availing him- 
 / self of the navigation, arms, and military skill of civil- 
 ized nations, he may,after subvertingthe neighboring des- 
 potisms of the old world, liend his course toward Euro- 
 pean America. The destinies of our country may then 
 be decided on the waters of the Missouri, or on the banks 
 of Lake Superior. And if Asia shall t'-en revenge on ouir 
 posterity, the injuries we have inflicted on her sons, a 
 new, a long, and a gloomy night of Gothic darkn iss 
 will set in upon mankind. And when, after the efflux 
 of ages, l\w returning effulgence of intellectual light shall 
 again gladden the nations, then the wide-spread rums of 
 our cloud-capped towers, of our solemn temples, and of 
 our magnificent cities, will, like the works of which we 
 have treated, become the subject of curious research and 
 elaborate investigation." 
 
 r- 
 
 THE MEXICANS ARE THE REMAINS OF A MORE POL- 
 ISHED NATION TiLA.N THE PRESENT NORTH AMERI- 
 CAN INDIANS. 
 
 It must be observed, however, that the history of nations 
 and the progress of civilization does not, at this moment, 
 offer a greater enigma worthy of solution than the origin 
 of the Tollee, Chichimec, and Aztec tribes, which com- 
 nose at present those property denominated Mexicans. 
 Their migrations are not hid in the obscurity of far dis- 
 tant ages, like those of the Celts, the Hellenes, or the 
 iPelasgi, but at a period comparatively modern, when all 
 the movements on the continent of Asia are at least pos- 
 sible to be traced. If we may judge from the number of 
 lan^ruages, the number of native tribes must be great 
 
 • Eosooe 8 Lorepzo Pe Medicis, p. 241. 
 
 illlHIMIMMtlOM 
 
 mt 
 

 otiaw at TBB 
 
 These langua^eB exceed twenty, fourteen of which hate 
 grunmais and dictionaries. The following are their 
 names : The Mexican, or Aztec language, spoken by 
 tfaeToltecs, Chichimecs, Acoluchecs, Nahuatlacs, and 
 Aztecs, thus indicating an identity of origin. This lan- 
 guage is the most widely diffused of all the Mexican lan- 
 Sages, extending from 37 N. Lat. as far south as the 
 le of Nicaragua, a distance of more than 1200 miles. 
 The other languages, indicating as many different tribes, 
 are the Otomite, Taiasc, Zapotec, Mistece, Maye, or 
 Yucatan, Totonac, Papolonc, Matlazing, Huaste, Mixed, 
 Caquiquil, Tar an mar, Tepehuan,and the Cors. The 
 most part of these languajieb are, undoubtedly, different 
 from each other ; but the intermixture of one tribe with 
 the other, their separation into new countries, and their 
 formation into different nations, would, inevitably, pro- 
 duce, in the process of time, new and strange languages ; 
 so that if we can trace the origin of the most ancient and 
 universal language, which is the Mexican or Aztec, we 
 may fairly conclude that the Mexican is the common 
 sourse of all the other dialects, and that the Mexicans 
 must consequently be the progenitors of all the other tribes 
 Of the five tribes which constitute the present Mexican 
 naton theToltecs first made their appearance fifty miles to 
 the east of the city of Mexico, in648. They declared them- 
 selves expelled from a country Iving to the north-west 
 of the Rio Gila, and called by them Huehuetlapallan. 
 The date of their emigration is fixed in the Mexican 
 paintings, which describe year by year the events of this 
 migration, which commenced in 544 of our era, or 104 
 years before their settlement in Mexico j and it is very 
 remarkable that this epoch of 644, corresponds with the 
 ruin of the dynasty of Tsin, in China, which caused 
 such great commotions among the nations of eastern 
 Asia. About one hundred years after the Toltecs had 
 left Huehuetlapallan, the Chichimecs took possession of 
 it. These were a much more rude and unpolished tribe 
 than the Toltecs, and came from an unknown country, 
 
 called 
 
 Huehi 
 
 time. 
 
 the an 
 
 cenlui 
 
 and a] 
 
 Tolte^ 
 
 from I 
 
 immei 
 
 called 
 
 1160. 
 
 it is ii 
 
 lay to 
 
 is pro 
 
 Aztla 
 
 River 
 
 Norfo 
 
 a stroi 
 
 Mexic 
 
 into tl 
 
 of Me 
 
 waste 
 
 and oi 
 
 stage, 
 
 deg. 3 
 
 LasC 
 
 1773, 
 
 to the 
 
 ofthr 
 
 filled 
 
 paint< 
 
 m the 
 
 30 de 
 
 Gran 
 
 Cules 
 
 tribes 
 
 Xoch 
 
 caasc 
 
 tribe 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDUNS. 
 
 289 
 
 )f which have 
 ing are their 
 B:e, spoken by 
 ihuatlacs, and 
 in. This Ian- 
 Mexican ian' 
 ' south as the 
 n 1200 miles. 
 lifiTerent tribes, 
 see, Maye, or 
 Uuaste, Mixed, 
 16 Cors. The 
 tedly, different 
 one tribe with 
 iries, and their 
 levitsbly, pro- 
 ige languages ; 
 ost ancient and 
 n or Aztec, we 
 s the common 
 the Mexicans 
 the other tribes 
 •esent Mexican 
 ice fifty miles to 
 declared them- 
 the north-west 
 lehuetlapallan. 
 1 the Mexican 
 e events of this 
 )ur era, or 104 
 and it is very 
 ponds with the 
 which caused 
 ions of eastern 
 le Toltecs had 
 k possession of 
 npolished tribe 
 nown country, 
 
 called by them Amaque Mecan, far to the north of 
 Huehuetlapallan, where they had resided for a long 
 time. They took eighteen months in their migration to 
 the ancient seat of the Toltecs. After remaining five 
 centuries in Huehueth.pallnn, they migrated to the south 
 and appeared in Mexico in 1170, and mingled with the 
 Toltecs. The Nahuntlacs made their first appeniance 
 fromthenoth, m 11% in Mexico. The Aztecs, the 
 immediate progenitors of the M( xicans, dwelt m o country 
 called Aztlan, to the norih of the Californian Gulf in 
 1 160. How far to the north of this parollel Aztlan lay, 
 it is impossible to determine ; but we are certain that it 
 lay to the north of the Rio Colorado of California. It 
 is probable that the original abode of the Aztecs, or 
 Aztlan, lay beyond Nootka Sound, between it and Cook s 
 River, especially under the 57th degree of N. Latin 
 Norfolk Bay and new Cornwall, where the natives have 
 a strong predilection for hieroglyphical painting, like the 
 Mexicans. After a migration of 56 yenns, distinguished 
 into three grand periods, the Aztecs arrived in the valley 
 of Mexico in 1216. The first stage of their migration 
 was to the south of the Rio Nabajoa, in 35 d^. N. Lat. 
 and one of the branches of the Colorado. The second 
 stage, was to the south of the Rio Gila, in N. Lat. 35 
 deg. 30 min., where the ruins of an ancient city, called 
 Las Casas Grandes, by the Spaniards, was discovered in 
 1773, in the midst of a vast and beautiful plain, a league 
 tothesonth of the Gila. These ruins occupy the space 
 of three square miles. The whole surrounding plain is 
 filled with fragments of Mexican stone ware, beautifully 
 painted in red, white, and blue. The third station was 
 in the vicinity of Yanos, in the new Biscay, inN. Lat. 
 30 deg. 30 min., and 350 miles S. E. of Las Cjsas 
 Gran&. They moved hence to Hueicolhuican, or 
 Culeacan, where the Aztecs, originally comi^ed of six 
 tribes, were abandoned by five of them, namely, the« 
 Xochimiloas, Tepanecas, Chalcese, Tlascaltecs. The 
 caase of this separation is not known. The remauung 
 tribe was rent into two violent factions, which persecuted 
 
 25* 
 
«lMnMftMin» 
 
 '^ 
 
 f 
 
 890 
 
 ORiaiN OP THB 
 
 each other, and they constructs] no more edifices, as at 
 Las Cnsas Grandes. They, however, siill trave'led to- 
 gether to the south, in order to enjoy the company and 
 protection of tlieir imaginary God. Wherever ihey stopt 
 an altar was erected to him ; and at their departure, they 
 always left behind all their sick, nndtr the charge of 
 others to take care of them. They stopt at Tula nine 
 years, and eleven more in the surrounding parts. At last, 
 m 1216, they arrived at Zutnpanco, a considerable city 
 in the vale of Mexico, where they were very kindly re- 
 ceived by the Lord of that district, who not only assigned 
 them habitations, but became very much attached to 
 them ; and even demanded from them a wife for his son, 
 vhich was granted ; and from this marriage all the 
 Mexican Kini>s descended. 
 
 Restless, however, and dissatisfied with their condition, 
 they still migrated from place to place, along the lake of 
 Tezcuco. In 1245, they arrived at Chapoltepec. within 
 two miles of the ftiture site of Mexico. Harrnssed by 
 the petty kings of Zaitocan, or the Chichimec sover- 
 e^ns, they retired to a small group of small islands, called 
 Acocolco, at the southern extremity of the lake, where 
 they lived for 52 years in great misery, being compelled 
 fo satisfy their wants with aquatic plants, insects, and 
 ftn unkiiown species of reptile, called Axolotl. Reduced 
 to slavery by the princes of Acoluocan or Tezcuco, they 
 irere Again Ibrced to abandon their abode in the midst of 
 the lake, and take refuge on the continent, at T'zapoo. 
 The service which they did to their masters, in a war 
 with the Xochimilcas, again procured them their liberty. 
 
 They established themselves first at Acatidnzintlau, 
 which they callfid Mexicalzingo, from Mexitli, or Hnitz- 
 Mopochtli, their warlike divinity, cormptly called Titz- 
 tiputzli, and next to Iztacaldo. Thence they removed 
 Id Uie little islands to the E. N. E. of Chapoltepec, inthe 
 western end of the lake, in obedience to the order ofthe 
 oracle of Aztlau. An ancienttradition preserved amongst 
 4Mm said, that tlie limit, or fiital term of their migRttion, 
 
 was 1 
 on th 
 the c 
 Azte( 
 migr 
 appe 
 whic 
 or tl 
 the £ 
 rude 
 Mex 
 ofth 
 the I 
 Azte 
 Si 
 and 
 thee 
 to b( 
 this 
 
WMWi«i|a«x 
 
 edifices, as at 
 I trave'led to- 
 
 conopany and 
 ever they stopt 
 leparture, they 
 the charge of 
 t at Tula nine 
 parts. At last, 
 nsiderable city 
 ery kindly re- 
 t only assigned 
 :h attached to 
 rife for his son, 
 irriage all the 
 
 their condition, 
 »tig the lake of 
 oltepec, within 
 
 Harrnssed by 
 ichimec sover- 
 1 islands, called 
 he lake, where 
 eing compelled 
 !s, insects, and 
 ilotl. Reducpd 
 
 Tezdico, ihey 
 ! in the midst of 
 nt, at T'zapon. 
 sters, in a war 
 !m their liberty. 
 Acatianzintlau, 
 exitli, or Huitas- 
 tly called TitE- 
 ' they removed 
 ipoltepec, inthe 
 the Older ofthe 
 served amongst 
 their migratioo, 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. Ml 
 
 was to be a place where tliey should find an eagle sitting 
 on the top of a nopal shrub, the roots of which penetrated 
 the crevices of a rock. This nopal was seen by the 
 Aztecs, in the year 1325, 165 years afier their first 
 migration fMin Aztlan, and 109 years from their first 
 appearance in the vale of Mexico, on a small island, 
 which served for a foundation to the Teocalli, or Teopau, 
 or the house of God, afterwards called by the Spaniards, 
 the great temple of Mexitli. With tho building of this 
 rude temple commcnc 'd the foundation of the cily of 
 Mexico, signifying in the Aztec lans^uage, the habitation 
 ofthe god of war ; and wiih it commenced the dynasty of 
 the Mexican kings, and with it ended the migration ofthe 
 Aztec tribe. 
 
 Such is the information which eminent geographers 
 and the most authentic Spanish writers give us, respecting 
 the early history of the Mexicans. That they were found 
 to be a superior race to the various tribes which inhabited 
 this continent, when America was first visited by Europe- 
 ans, cannot be denied, if a partial knowledge of the arts 
 be a constituent part of refinement ana civilization. 
 It is the opinion of all those who have made inquiries 
 after the origin and descent of the Mexicans,or about those 
 vestiges of civilization which are found throughout the 
 continent of Ameriea.that they are the descendants of an 
 Asiatic colony from Corea, which was at the time of their 
 migration into America, tributary to the Chinese empire. 
 In corroboration of this theory, we have not only the opin- 
 ion of learned men, the testimony of Chinese numu- 
 scripts but also a striking similarity of external appear 
 ance, manners, and customs, as we shall soon see. 
 
 The Mexicans are described as being r really of a 
 good size, and well proporti<Mied. They j /e narrow 
 foreheads, black eyes, and r^ular white teetb, their hair 
 is black, thick, coarse and glossy. They have little or no 
 beard, and no hair upon their arms, thighs or lep. Thdi 
 skins are a kind of olivef or copper onlour. Few amoDK 
 Uiem are deformed, and numy ofthe females are beat^fal^ 
 
 i1TI«l>ii<il»iAi 
 
292 
 
 ORIGIN or THE 
 
 . 
 
 They dress their hair in various fashions, and use 
 (Jiffereiit kinds of paints, to make them aminhle to their 
 friends, and terrible to their foes. Many of llie Mexican 
 tribes cover themselves differently. Those of them who 
 lived in cities when the Spaniards arrived in that country, 
 seem all to have worn particular habits ; but this lias not 
 been exactly described by the Spanish writers. The 
 habits of the emperor, and his principal cliiefs are repre- 
 sented as having been very superb ; but it is probable, 
 that fancy hns sometimes added to the magnificence. 
 
 The Mexicans, as is well known to those Europeans 
 who first visited them, had, undoubtedly, attained an as- 
 tonishing degree of excellence in several arts. They were 
 considerable proficients in painting and architecture. In 
 painting they sometimes made use of pencils, at other 
 times they used coloured feathers ; disposing them into 
 a kind of mosaic work, and displaying in this work an 
 ingenuity and patience, which has never been surpassed 
 by European artists. They cut and polished marble, 
 jewels and jiiticious stones. They constructed different 
 kinds of armour ; they wrought mines of gold, silver, 
 wood, and stones ; they cut from the quarry stones of ^ 
 prodigious size, and removed them to great distances, to i 
 be employed in their buildings ; and all tliis without i 
 having the knowledge of any metal harder than iron or ] 
 
 copper. ' • . X. 
 
 Their public edifices are described as having been of 
 stone and well built. The royal palace opened by thirty 
 gates, into as many streets. The principal hont, it is 
 said,wasof jtraper of different colours, and highly pol- 
 ished. The passage to the royal apartment was through 
 three courts, of the same materials, and equally well 
 finished as the principal court. The floors of those 
 apartments were covered with mats, and they were hung, 
 some of them with cotton cloths and some with hangings 
 made of feathers, disposed into a variety of living figures. 
 The roofs were so artificially constructed, that, atlhough 
 without nedlS; the planks supported each other. 
 
 Cot 
 on clc 
 of mei 
 bones 
 threat 
 the w 
 
 Th 
 set to 
 tors,f 
 writii 
 trans; 
 tions. 
 annoi 
 
 Th 
 sidcri 
 of gr 
 medii 
 qu%n 
 It wa 
 fived 
 longi 
 festiv 
 tenti( 
 moo* 
 
 Tl 
 groui 
 use c 
 flesh 
 
 W 
 they 
 The: 
 limpo 
 a^pU 
 |drinl 
 lende 
 jmitt( 
 
 Tl 
 whi( 
 
 lMi'-*a 1 nl|-M»li 
 
 "'"''•rTif' "f •' 
 
 taUm 
 
)ns, and use 
 nble to their 
 the Mexicnn 
 afthein who 
 (hat country, 
 tthis lias not 
 rriters. The 
 ifs are lepre- 
 is probable, 
 lificence, 
 e Europeans 
 tained an as- 
 \s. They were 
 litecture. In 
 cils, at other 
 ig them into 
 this work an 
 3cn surpassed 
 shed marble, 
 cted different 
 f gold, silver, 
 wry stones of 
 ; distances, to 
 this without 
 than iron or 
 
 iving: been of 
 ened by thirty 
 lal front, it is 
 id highly pol- 
 t was through 
 equally well 
 oors of those 
 }y were hung, 
 vith hangii^ 
 living figures, 
 that, atlhough 
 >ther. 
 
 
 NORTH AMRRICAN HfUUMS. 
 
 293 
 
 Cotton manufactures were very wvmnion among them ; 
 on cloth after it was woven, they painted various figures 
 of men, trees, animals, &.c Instead, of laedles, they used 
 bones ; and the sinews of different animals, they used for 
 thread. These manufactures were conducted chiefly by 
 the women. 
 
 They knew something of poetry and music ; and songs 
 set to music, describing the achieve. nents of their aiices 
 tors, formed a principal jjart of their amusements. Their 
 writing was advanced no farther, than to represent 
 transactions by paintings, and hieroglyphic representa- 
 tions. It was in this way that the Spanish invasion was 
 announced to Montezuma. 
 
 They were skilled in agriculture, so as to raiM con- 
 siderable quantities of maize. They had some knowledge 
 of gardening and botany ; particularly with regard to 
 medicinal plants, of which this country produces great 
 quantities. The Mexican years consisted of 365 days. 
 It was divided into 18 months, of 20 days each ; and the 
 five days, which according to this way of reckoning, be- 
 longing to no month, were yearly spent in the gr.atest 
 festivity. This calendar shows, that they paid more at- 
 tention to the course of the sun, than to that of the 
 mooti. 
 
 The principal food of ihn common people was maize 
 ground into flour and formed into cakes. They made 
 use of plantains, cassavi, aud many kinds of roots ; the 
 flesh of the pecari, deer, iind different kinds of venison. 
 
 When any considerable business was to be undertaken, 
 they always commenced their consuitatiqWR with a feast. 
 They had feasts at weddings, and, in shorr, at every 
 iimportanl transaction. At these feasts they had always 
 aplentiiul store of their intoxiratins liquors. 'Iheir 
 drinkings eontinued somttimes several days, and never 
 ended but with the liquor. The women were not per- 
 /'mitted to eat in presence of the men. 
 
 Their principal exercises were hunting and fishing, at 
 which they were very expert. They were fond of 
 
 ii y iW i iii lHI* 
 
294 
 
 ORIGIN OF THS 
 
 dancing ; this exercise was performed to the music of a 
 reed, with several stops ; accompanied by a kind of 
 wooden drum. Their dances were performed sometimes 
 in a circle ; at other times, an individual exhibited his 
 performances ; and then they consisted chiefly of displays 
 of activity, strength and agility. The women likewise 
 danced and sung, but always separate from the men. 
 I The Mexicans, according to Acosta, were married in 
 / their temples by a priest. The ceren)ony consisted iu his 
 I demanding of the parties, whether they were willing to 
 l accept of each other for husband and wife ? Upon their 
 ' answering in the affirmative, he tied a comer of the 
 I woman's veil, to a corner of the man's mantle. In this 
 f manner he led them home to the bribegroom's house ; the 
 bride went seven times round a fire, which, for that 
 purpose, had been kindled on the floor ; the parties then 
 : sat down together by the fireside, and the marriage was 
 \ looked upon as concluded. The consummation took 
 ! place on the same night. If the husband was satisfied 
 \ with his spouse he gave an entertainment to her friends, 
 \ made them presents and sacrificed to the gods. If he 
 I suspected her virginity, she was returned to her family, 
 I which was to them a considerable reproach. 
 
 It does not appear to be certain, whether polygamy 
 
 WPS commonly practised or not. Their chiefs, we know, 
 
 had many wives ; but we know that their customs were 
 
 j often different from those of the nation at large. Divorce 
 
 was allowed by the Mexican law, when the parties could 
 
 t not agree. Iti tliis case the husband returned with his 
 
 I wife all the effects which !>he had received from her 
 
 I friends ; of which an account was always kept. Those 
 
 who had been divorced, were forbidden to come together 
 
 again under pain of death. This was also the punish- 
 
 ■ ment for adult«ry. 
 
 The Mexicans displayed an exemplary diligence in 
 
 the education of their youth. It was an example of 
 
 their political sagacity. Public schools were in all 
 
 . places erected in the neighbourhood of their temples, 
 
 w 
 
 St 
 
 of 
 fo 
 
 P" 
 
 tc 
 
 St 
 
 II 
 
 n 
 
 K 
 
 tl 
 
 8 
 V 
 
 c 
 t 
 I 
 
 iMii 
 
 -m^mi 
 
 matm 
 
 ,S- 
 
NORTH AMKKICAN INDIANS. 
 
 295 
 
 to the music of a 
 d by a kind of 
 brmed sometimes 
 iial exhibited his 
 ;hiefly of displays 
 women likewise 
 Tom the men. 
 were married in 
 ly consisted ill his 
 jy were willing to 
 rife ? Upon their 
 
 I a cortur of the 
 mantle. In this 
 
 room's house ; the 
 ;, Arhich, for that 
 ; the parties then 
 the marriage was 
 isummation took 
 land was satisfied 
 lent to her friends, 
 the gods. If he 
 led to her family, 
 roaCh. 
 
 hether polygamy 
 ir chiefs, we Know, 
 heir customs wete 
 it large. Divorce 
 
 II the parties could 
 returned with his 
 Bceived from her 
 ays kept. Those 
 n to come together 
 3 also the punish- 
 
 plary diligence in 
 as an example of 
 lools weke in all 
 1 of their temples, 
 
 with proper teachers, who were considered as officers of 
 state. These carefully studi. d tlie dispositions and parts 
 of the boys comtr/ned to their charge, and fitted them 
 for the army, the church, or the &tate, accordmg as these 
 parts or dispositions directed l^hey were not permitted 
 to indulge in lon^ sleep. Tliey were forced to live ab- 
 stemiously and be inured to the most fatiguing exercises. 
 II intended for the army, which they considered as the 
 most honourable of all employments, they were ohliged 
 to •'ive proofs of their courage and intrepidity, before 
 they could be emolled as soldiers. There wer -Iso 
 seminaries for the education of females. Thet. .ere 
 under the direction of respectable matrons, who instruct- 
 ed their pupils in the principles of religion and morality 
 together with those less dignified domestic accomplish- 
 ments, which are too frequently neglected in a female 
 education, but which are no less usefuWn a married 
 state. Both sexes ware instructed in music and dancing ; 
 they were initiated in the poetry of their country, which 
 with them was not a fruitless amusement. ^ ,. _ 
 
 ' Their funeral rites had a striking resemblance to those 
 of their less polished neighbours, the North American. 
 When a person died, the body was washed, arid dressed 
 in his best attire. He was set upright, and formally 
 taken leave of by all his friends and relations. The 
 priests in the neighbourhood attended the body to the 
 place of interment; singing mournful songs and playing 
 melancholy airs on their instruments. They were in^ 
 terred in their ordinary habits. With them were buned 
 their arras, and someti pos gold, silver, necessaries of 
 various kinds, or those things which they had esteemed 
 during life. It is even said, that, along with their great 
 men, several slaves were put to death and interred in 
 order to attend their masters in a future state ; but this 
 seems not to be sufficiently authenticated. Instead of 
 burying their dead, they are said, sometimes, to have 
 . burnt ttiem ; and this seems to have been true, chiefly, 
 , with regard to their chiefs and princes. 
 
.. iM MWW 
 
 296 
 
 ORIGIN OP TBii 
 
 The government of Mexico, when the Spaniards 
 arrived amongst them, was monarchical ; hut it is said 
 formerly to have been a republic : frequent factions 
 having endangered the state, it was changed into an 
 elective monarchy. At first, their kings were electied 
 by the whole community ; afttrwnr'ls the elective power 
 was assumed, exclusively, by the kings of ofZacuba and 
 Tezuco, and four princes of the blood. The monarch, 
 was always chosen from the royal family. Before the 
 kiug, who had been elected, could be crowned, he was 
 obliged to go on an expedition against some neighboring 
 nation. At his return, he was met by his nobles, the 
 ministers of state, and chief priests* He was conducted 
 to the tenjple of the god of war. There he was invested 
 with the imperial robes. In his right hand he received 
 a golden sword ; in lus left a bow and arrows. The 
 king of Tezuco, first elector of the empire, set the crown 
 on his head : one of the principal n)inisters, in the name 
 of the people, congratulated him upon his acession to 
 the crown, and instructed him in the duties which his 
 new dignity enforced upon him. 
 
 The kitig lived in great magnificence and splendour. 
 He ate alone but had always iiOO dishes at his table ; he 
 was waited on by his principal nobility ; and among 
 them he distributed the dishes, after he had taken of 
 them what he wanted. He frequently drank out of a 
 golden goblet ; a privilege denied to his greatest vassals. 
 
 Justice was administered by proper courts, and judges 
 appointed in every city and province ; l)Ut from them an 
 appeal could be made to the supreme tribnnnl, in Mexico, 
 which consisted of twelve judges. Superior, however, 
 to every court of judicature in the kingdom, was the 
 council of state, composed of the six electors of the 
 empire, and gerwrally held in the emperor's presence ; 
 and without consulting this council, he seldom resolved 
 on any measure of importance. Treason, murder, sodo- 
 my, and adultery, to which some add robbery and theft, 
 were punished with death. 
 
 m 
 
— ,jAi 
 
 MORTB AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 asr 
 
 he Spaniards 
 hut it is snid 
 [uent factions 
 iged into an 
 were electied 
 sU'Ctive power 
 of Zacuba and 
 The monarch 
 . Before the 
 iwned, he was 
 16 neighboring 
 lis nobles, the 
 ivas conducted 
 b was invested 
 id he received 
 arrows. The 
 , set the crown 
 s, in the name 
 lis acession to 
 ties which his 
 
 nd splendour, 
 it his table ; he 
 ; and among 
 
 had taken of 
 rank out of a 
 reatest vassals, 
 rts, and judges 
 t from them an 
 ntil, in Mexico, 
 srior, however, 
 lorn, was the 
 slectors of the 
 or'a presence : 
 ildom resolved 
 
 murder, sodo< 
 tbery and th^ 
 
 The revenues of the crown were under the cognizance 
 of a council appointed solely for that purpose ; th.s conn- 
 cU took charge of «hos» parts of the king's mcome, ans.ng 
 from the mines, as well as of those taiws m kmd, paid 
 by his subjects of every profession. These taxes m the 
 reicm of Montezuma, amounted to a thjrd part of every 
 man's profits. The nobles were not subject to the same 
 taxes, but were obliged to maintain a certam number of 
 men, to serve in the king's army whenever they were 
 
 The military aflfairs of the empire were regulated by a 
 separate council. The profession of a soldier wm es- 
 teemed the most honourable in the empire, and soldiers 
 every where enjoyed peculiar privileges. Their armiM 
 were raised with ease, every cacique, orxshief, being obli- 
 ged, when called upon, to bring a certain nuniber of men 
 into the field. The Spanish writers relate, that Monte 
 zuma had thirty vassals, each of whom could bring an 
 hundred thousand met\ into the field, but this calcula- 
 tion has evident marks of exaggt^ration. Each cacique 
 commanded his own vassals, but under the control of the 
 emperor, who generally conducted his armies in person. 
 War seems to have been the d 4ightof the nation, and 
 military talents were the surest means of prefennent. In 
 order to excite an emulation in courage and warlike skill, 
 among the troops, several orders were created similar to* 
 the knights of Europe, in the days of chivalry. There 
 were many of these orders, and one in particular, into 
 which none could be admitted, who were not prmces, 
 or of royr.l descent. Their badge was a red ribbon, with 
 which their hair was tied behind ; to this were affixed a 
 number of tassels, corresponding to the number of heroic 
 actions performed by the wearer, a new tassel being ad- 
 ded for each exploit. To this onier the emperor him- 
 self belonged. . 
 
 Their arms were generally bows and arrows ; but 
 some Spanish writers have asserted, that iron or steel 
 weapons were also in use among them, some centuries 
 
"" ^ i i yi i 
 
 aa^ 
 
 S98 
 
 OBIUINOK THR 
 
 previous to the arrival of the Europeans. Of tliis fact tbey 
 feel convinced from their having discovered several iron 
 tools ond warlike weapons in the tombs of the dead. It 
 has bee» frequently mentioned by Don Fernandez, that 
 the Mexicans knew the use of iron, although other wri- 
 ters denied the fact. *' I do not meon to assert, (says this 
 author) that the Mexicansever arrived, since their emi- 
 gratioa to the western continent, at such a proficiency 
 m the use of iron as to be able to mould that roetul into 
 warlike weapons or other tools necessary for the promo- 
 tion of the arts. I know, beyond the possibility of con- 
 tradiction, that the Mexicans used iron instruments, when 
 if, can, as has beenfrequently done, oe proved, that iron or 
 steel swonils and other tools of the same metnl, have been 
 found buried with the dead." The incredulous ask, how 
 is it, that the Jiexicans did not use them when the Span- 
 iards first '^islted them? They might as we have already 
 /mentioneu, when we alluded to the antiquities of North 
 America, disappear, from the prevalent custom, among 
 the different tribes who inhiibited this continent, of bury- 
 ing those weapons and other useful tools with the dead. 
 It might also be asked, why the ]V1exicnns,since their ar- 
 iriTOl on this contiilent, did not practice the art of making 
 ^wdvifi and different other instruments which have l^een 
 / found in the tumuli of the dead, both in the northern and 
 aottihem parts of America. In answer to this question, 
 it is reasonable enough to imna:ino,thnt this Asiatic col- 
 6ny who peopled America and brought along with them 
 , those iron instruments from Asio, discovered no iron 
 : mines in America, whence they might be formed. In 
 ; battle, they were totally ignorant of the ort of disposing 
 their soldiers in baUle array. They engaged like a con- 
 fused crowd, and were consequently like a rnbble of chil- 
 : drcn, before men skilled in military discipline ; and to 
 \ this < ircuipslance, it has been conjectured, more than to 
 i their igm>rance of fire arms, the Spaniards owed their 
 \ easy conquest of the country. 
 
 Fear was the basis on which the Mexican worship was 
 
impiiia«wwM'>«*i*< <*«rt«' - 
 
 NORTH AMBRICAN INDIANS. 
 
 S9» 
 
 f this fact they 
 d several iion 
 
 the dead. It 
 irnandez, that 
 igh other wri- 
 sertj (says this 
 nee their emi- 
 
 a proficiency 
 lat metul into 
 for the promo- 
 iibility of con- 
 -uments, when 
 ed, that iron or 
 8tiil,have been 
 ilousnsk, how 
 hen the Span- 
 e have already 
 iiities of North 
 lustom, among 
 tiuent, of bury- 
 with the dead. 
 , since theirar- 
 j art of makinor 
 tiich have lieen 
 e northern and 
 » this question, 
 (lis Asiatic col- 
 ong with them 
 >vered no iron 
 le formed. In 
 irt of disposing 
 ged like a con- 
 imbbleofchil- 
 ripline ; and to 
 i, more than to 
 '(\s owed their 
 
 sn worship was 
 
 founded: and in common with the religion of other pa- 
 mu nations, that of the ancient Mexicans consisted chiet- 
 ly in rites of deprecatian. Whilst figures of destructive 
 animftls decorated their temples, fasts, penances, volun- 
 tary wounds and tortures, formed the essences ol tneir 
 
 rolisious rites. i . . „ «,» 
 
 lu the Mexican language teotl was a general term tor 
 any divinity ; and they had an obscure belief of a crea- 
 tor, whom they styled Ipdnemoani that is, h« by whom 
 we live. But their Supreme Deity was rather the hvil 
 Spirit, denominated klacaiecolatoll, or the roftona/ j^^J 
 whosi delight was to injure or terrify. They telicv^ 
 in the immortality of the soul, and akind of «ransmigm- 
 tioii ; the good being transformed into birds, and the bad 
 
 into creeping animals. , »» • „- -««^ 
 
 The first teocalli, or great temple of Mexico, was con^ 
 posed of wood. The second temple was erected m HSe, 
 and appears to have been of a pyramidal form, 1^1 leet 
 high. 316 feet at the base, and situated in the midst ofa 
 vtit inclosure surrounded with walls. It appeare tp hav* 
 been a solid mass of earth faced with stone, and consist- 
 ed of five stories. On the summit of this enormous cube, 
 were a great number of altars, cover^ with wooden cu- 
 polos, ^he point where these cunoHw temimat^, was 
 elevated 177 feet above the base of the edifice. On the 
 walls of the inclosure were represented many serpents^ 
 heads, twisted into various forms. A small chapeUtood 
 near the principal entrance, the front of which was 
 adorned with theskulls of those wha had been sacrificed. 
 On each side of the greatest square was a gate, «a^ 
 mouS by the statu^of inferior deities; and within 
 Z inelosiie was the habitation of the P"^* and s«j 
 vants of the temple. The building ^'^ «scende4by iiiO 
 steps; the top w^ 40 feet square, paved wuh ja^« ^ 
 
 variolis coi ; round it ^^^^^l^l^^S^^^l^^t 
 ofbeautifttl black stone, joined with f«iand wh'**^ 
 ment. Two marble images, sustammg a vast candl^ 
 S'tood on each side of the space ; and between them 
 
"•wPiliflpMMfMl* 
 
 k,A 
 
 1^ 
 
 300 
 
 OftlOIN OF THK 
 
 a green stone, five spans high, and pointed at the top, on 
 which they extended the victims they intended to sacri- 
 fice. These sacrifices were offered to the god, who sat 
 opposite, in a chapel of exquisite workmanship. This 
 god was seated on a throne, sustained by a sphere of a 
 blue colour, representing heaven. From the sides of this 
 sphere pnxjeeded four stafis, terminating in figures of 
 serpents' heads : a twisted serpent was held in the hand 
 of the image ; and in his left four arrows behind a shield, 
 which was ornamented with white feathers, in the form 
 of a cross. On its head was a helmet, adorned with 
 feathers of various colours. The countenance of this 
 Mexican Moloch was stern and terrific, deformed with 
 two blue hands, one across the nose and cheeks, and the 
 other across the brow. As to the number of victims of- 
 fered to this sanguinary deity, authors differ. Fernan- 
 dez says, that those religious edifices of the Mexicans 
 would, from the art and taste which the architecture dis- 
 played, be a credit to a more civilized nation than the 
 Mexicans, and that they must have been acquainted with 
 painting, sculpture, and architecture previous to their 
 miction from Asia. 
 
 FVom the for^;oing observations on the civilisation of 
 the Mexicans, it appears that this great nation had at- 
 tained a high degree of refinement, previous to the arri- 
 val of the Spaniards. The habits of the emperor and 
 his principal chiefii are said by Spanish writers to have 
 been rich and superb. In several arts they were con- 
 siderable proficients. Painting and architecture they 
 cultivated with assiduity and success. On agriculture 
 depended chiefly their means of subsistence, although 
 hunting and fishing were their favorite exercises. In 
 educating their chiWren, they offered an example of their 
 political sagacity ; because m everjr district of the em- 
 pire public schools were erected, m which the youths 
 were fi'ted for the armj^, church and state, according to 
 their different bents of inclination. In ihis they excell- 
 ed even the most refined nations in Europe, where th«r 
 
 ^lim 
 
!«)BTB AMKEICAN INDUNS. 
 
 301 
 
 at the top, on 
 inded to sacri- 
 i god, who sat 
 jnship. This 
 a sphere of a 
 lie sides of this 
 ; in figures of 
 id in^e hand 
 ehind n shield, 
 rs, in the form 
 adorned, with 
 snance of this 
 deformed with 
 heeks, and the 
 r of victims of- 
 ffer. Fernan- 
 the Mexici.ns 
 rchitecture dis- 
 ition than the 
 x^uainted with 
 ivious to their 
 
 ( civiliaationof 
 nation had at- 
 aus to the arri- 
 ! emperor and 
 vriters to have 
 hey were con- 
 hitecture they 
 On agriculture 
 snce, although 
 exercises. In 
 cample of their 
 ict of the em- 
 ch the youths 
 p, according to 
 lis they excel!- 
 >pe, where th«r 
 
 into consideration before they are sent aurouu 
 
 the different prolessions. „„niirchical when the 
 
 wiOrtheir imposing cer^momes. ^:^,u^ed of all 
 
 l^hnt the Natchez, evidently llie most civiiizeu ui 
 
 !^ll» pS of Iheir 8»ic«si.6 migrations. «.d colon* 
 '^Thlf»*r"^os. rcasonnble «onjeo.,.ro that w.«,n 
 
 5pSo jr^Smthe fc«ff f"i^^SSjSd 
 rive weapons, oefensive oraiour, and tumiUt wfere loupa 
 
3(02 
 
 ORleiM OF tBK 
 
 among tho Mexicans, much the same as those which in- 
 dicate the civilization of those who preceded the present 
 red Indians as the inhabitants of the North American soil. 
 It may, indeed, appear to some rather singular that those 
 tribes have totally disappeared in North America, and 
 tiiat they did not impart to the present Indians any of 
 their arts or sciences in painting, architecture, and agri- 
 culture. If we suppose that the present red Indians en- 
 tered North America from i?iberia or Tartary as a pow- 
 erful and numerous nation and exterminated v/ith war, 
 or expelled from the country the real aborigines of the 
 American soil, it is not either likely or probable that the 
 Tanquished would teach the conquerors, or that the con- 
 querors would learn from the vanquished. 
 
 From theCoreans in Asia, tl eToltec, Chichimec,and 
 Aztec, that foi-med the Mexican nation, are very reasona- 
 bly supposed to have descended. They bear a striking 
 re.^mblance to the Mexicans in many respects. Ac- 
 coiding to Abemethy, the Coreans have the narrow fore- 
 heads,T)lack eyes, and regular white teeth of the Mex- 
 icans ; their hair is black and thick, and their skins are 
 of copper colour. 
 
 Their warriors frequently paint their faces with va- 
 rious colours ; and often alt those places which are not 
 covered. This they do, in order to appear terrible to 
 their enemies in time of war. The females paint them- 
 selves solely for the sake of adding to their personal at- 
 tractions. 
 
 The Coreans were far from being ignorant of the arts 
 and sciences, for Santini and Abemethy assure us that 
 painting and architecture were, as well as fowling, hunt- 
 ing, and fishing, their favourite pursuits. In painting or 
 drawing they frequently used tlie coloured feathers, 
 which, ns we have already observed, were in common 
 use among the Mexicans for the same purpose. The 
 Mexican music, which consisted of a reed and a small 
 wooden drum, was also observed among the Corsans by 
 several travellers, as well as the circular dances so pre- 
 
wmmnHm 
 
 KO»Trt AMSaiCAN tNDIANS 
 
 303 
 
 iiry as a pow- 
 ed with war, 
 
 jse which ifl- 
 d the present 
 Lmerican soil, 
 lar that those 
 America, and 
 idians any of 
 ire, and agri- 
 d Indians en- 
 
 ry at 
 
 a \v 
 
 rigines of the 
 )able that the 
 r that the con- 
 
 ihichimec,and 
 very reasona- 
 )ear a striking 
 espects. Ac- 
 e narrow fore- 
 lof the Mex- 
 heir skins are 
 
 faces with va- 
 wbich are not 
 lar terrible to 
 es paint them- 
 lir personal at- 
 
 ant of the arts 
 assure us that 
 fowling, hunt- 
 In painting or 
 ured feathers, 
 'e in common 
 lurpose. The 
 ;d and a small 
 he Corsans by 
 dances so pre- 
 
 valent among all the Indian tribes throughout North and 
 Smh America. Their other exercise? were numerous 
 ^S consisted merely of displaysof a^^vity strength and 
 airiiitv. Marriage was celebrated among the Coreans id- 
 most in the sami manner as among the Mexicans The 
 priest tied the man's right hand to the woman's left, with 
 a white cord. In this state the / walked home from the 
 temple to the bridegroom's house, where the cord was 
 untied by the priest who accompanied them. A least was 
 then prepared, which ended in dancing, and on the rejir- 
 ; ng of th^e manied couple. The . Mexicans oteerved a 
 similar ceremony ; for the pnest tied ^^'^"^"f^he wo- 
 man's veil, to a corner of the man's mamie. In th.sman- 
 der he led them home to the bridegroom's house. 
 
 The Mexican custom of washing the woman and child 
 in a neighbouring stream, whenever she was delivered 
 was also^ommon among the Coreans who, however eft 
 it at the pleasure of the woman herself; and if she declm- 
 ed, it was considered as a mark of nupurity. 
 
 The funeral rites of the Coreans did not differ mate- 
 rially from those of the North American Indians and 
 Mexicans. Their dead ihey attired in their finest robes ; 
 anfalong with them they buried those things which they 
 Seeme/ when living. It has also been ob^rved that 
 was customary with them to bury with the dead their 
 
 ^* The^Cor^ans engaged in battle with tremendous howl- 
 inffs and shouts, similar to the outcries of all the Indian 
 tribes of America. Their original arms were bows and 
 arrows: but since a colony arrived there from China 
 swords and other iron weapons were mtroduced. 
 
 The religion of the Coreans, like that of eveiy rude 
 nation, waTfounded upon fear, and it consisted chiefly in 
 rites of deprecatim. Fasts, penances, tortures, and vo- 
 luntary wounds formed the essences of their religion. 
 That of the Mexicans corresponded in a^l its ntes and 
 ceremonies, with that of the 6orearis. These Asiatics, 
 M well as almost all the Indian tribes of America wor- 
 
301 
 
 ORIGIN OF TW 
 
 shipped two particular divinities ; the one they consid- 
 ered to be a benevolent spiril, and the other malevolent. 
 They h:id also a great many inferior deities, whom they 
 reverenced as tutelary gods, or guardians. 
 
 In these, and in several other national f.cculantics tne 
 Mexicans and the Coreans coincide so 8tnkingly,thatthe 
 antiquary will, at once, be satisfied with the identity ot 
 people ; besides the traditions of the Mexicans, or raiber 
 their records in painting confirmthe Chinese manuscripts 
 which Santini has translated into the Italian language. 
 Acconling to him, the Kitaiis, in the second year ot the 
 dynasty of Tsin, emperor of <^;hino, declared war ogamst 
 the Coreans. The Kitans were a powertul nation, who 
 inhobited eastern Tartary and dwelt to the norih and 
 noiih-east of the province of Pecheli, m China. V\ ith- 
 out detailing tlie particularities of this campaign, so nil- 
 nutely related by .he Italian antiquary, we shall merely 
 soy, that the Coreans were subdued by the Kitans, who 
 afterwards exercised such tyranny over the vanquished, 
 that the Coreans undertook a sea voyage in order to es- 
 tablish a colony insome distant land. The course which 
 they pursued was towardsthe north-east. During a voy- 
 age (>f nine weeks they passed by several islands, and 
 arrived in a counfy, whose bounds they could not dis- 
 cover. The land Santini, very leasonably, supposes to 
 be America. This information, of which we have only 
 eiven ".he substance, is ccitainly very interesting, and 
 tends to prove beyond the possibility of a doubt, that the 
 Coreans were the first that visited die new world from 
 Asia. It was communicated in Corea by prince Ala- 
 couli, on his return to Corea ; and thence it was trans- 
 mitted to China, where the manuscript is still preserved. 
 
NORTH AMERICAM INUIANB. 
 
 306 
 
 they con»id- 
 r malevolent. 
 , whoai they 
 
 julnriucs the 
 tigly, that the 
 
 identity of 
 ins, or rather 
 
 manuscripts 
 in longuiige. 
 
 1 year of the 
 iwor against 
 
 nation, who 
 16 north and 
 lina. VN ilh- 
 paign, so nii- 
 shall merely" 
 Kitans, who 
 i vanquished, 
 a order to es- 
 cours-e which 
 During a voy- 
 1 islands, and 
 rould not dis- 
 ', supposes to 
 we have only 
 teresting, and 
 oubt, that the 
 V world from 
 
 prince Ala- 
 it was trans- 
 till preserved. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Having now accomplished the plan ^^hich we propo- 
 sed as a iuide in our inViry after ^he orf n^^^^^^^ 
 American Indians, with as much fidelity ^J^^P^\^^^^^^ 
 nature of the present work would Ff"";.;^« ^cfl?- 
 more direct the attention of the reader »« ^h « sulject ^ 
 fore we abandon so curious and agitated ^ q»^«^'°^-^> . 
 all the races into which the great '^^."^f " J'S^^l.^f^ bo^ 
 ded by peculiar features in the «o"«^'^""°"5, of their 
 ies, as well as by the character. st.c q"«''t»«f "f '^'^^l 
 minds, the Aboriginesof the Au.encnn Comment h^^^^ 
 
 aflford^i the antiquary the widest field fo'J««'^«^^fj 2\b 
 inquiry concernins their onguml extraction^ a^ early 
 uncer^inty and obscurity ,^^^»«^^^«"? over he ear^Y 
 history of the American Indians, the most ex'rava am 
 conjectures and the wildest theores have to formed 
 in order to arrive at the original of this f [jny and sm 
 gular people. Almost all the nations o the ejrih ^mv^ 
 been rJinsncked to account for the f "P»\"§ "^^''^S 
 world. While some have P««"«"Pt"7«jXJf "^aS^^^ 
 they are descended from some ';eninant of the an Jd u 
 yian inhabitants of the earth, who f ^^ived the delug^ 
 on the summit of some lofty mountnm " »^e souU^^^^^^^^ 
 regions of America, others have vainly ^g^of Ufe 
 JL here Adam and Eve drew the Sf . b^*;"? -1 ^^^^ 
 and that hence all the other portions of the far h .^iceiv 
 ed their inhabitants. In the absence of ^ »l je 
 cords, of which the Indians had none, conjecture ana 
 hypothesis have inevitab.y formed the frail and on Y 
 foundation on which authors have bmlt their various 
 
 ^^uls^'truly amusing to see how' readily the human 
 mind sometimes espSuses any cause, however al«tird 
 when the novelty of the plan is m any way alluring or 
 ^ptiviSng If we credit the fanciful inventions of h»- 
 torians, we are to believe, that the Jews, the Canaanites, 
 
806 
 
 ORIUIN OP THK 
 
 the Phoenicians, the arthagininns, and the Greeks, 
 made settlements, in no "lU times, on the Americun con- 
 tinent. The Scythinns, the Chinese, tiio Swedes, the 
 Nor\v«?s?ians, the Welsh, and the Spaniards, are alFo said 
 to have sent hither different colonies : without attempt- 
 ing to refnt'j the authors of these wild schemes, we shall 
 rest satisfied with a few observations on the most proba- 
 ble and rational system that hos been as yet suggested. 
 Itrnust certainly appear somewhat strnnge to a sober 
 mind, that antiquaries must go to Greece, Tyre, and Car- 
 thago, as well as Wales, Spain, and Sweden, to discover 
 in these countries the ancestom of the red men of AmOri- 
 ca, instead of crossing the straits of Beering where the 
 two continents are separate 1 by a channel only twenty- 
 five mil«»i wide. 
 
 Some indeed have supposed that America was at this 
 point originally united to the old continent, and disjoin- 
 ed from it by the shock of an earthquake, or the irrup- 
 tion of a deluge. This opinion, it is true, is a mere con- 
 jecture, but still it is fur from being improbable. There 
 are others again whose imaginations are somewhat more 
 sublime and romantic, so that nothing less than a voyage 
 of three or four thousimd mile? across the Atlantic will 
 satisfy them. These fondly imagine that some vessel, 
 being forced from its course by the violence of a wester- 
 ly wind, iKiight be driven by accident towards the Ameri- 
 can coast, and have given a beginning to population in 
 that des(ilate continent. We have only to say on this 
 head, that we have neither history nor tradition to ui- 
 thorise a belief that such an event ever happened. Not- 
 withstanding the eruditiun which has been displayed by 
 the traveller and antiquary in endeavouring to trace in 
 the western world monumentsof antiquity, which should 
 have great weight in proving that America was peopled 
 by some nation of the ancient continent whic'. ii d . jrdn 
 considerable progress in civilization, still, fronm u'» hn. 
 can be advanced on this point, we can on'y.iJiJci »*«fi 
 some nations had attained a higher degree U .iuproiv<>< 
 
 i.. 
 
KORTH AMERICAN INDIANS 
 
 307 
 
 I the Greeks, 
 \rnericun con- 
 Swedes, the 
 ), are abo said 
 hout ntterapt- 
 emes, we shall 
 le most proba- 
 yet su^rgested. 
 i|;e to u sober 
 ryie, andCar- 
 't), to discover 
 nen of Ameri- 
 ng where the 
 I only twenty- 
 
 ca was at this 
 It, and disjoin- 
 1, or the irrup- 
 is a mere con- 
 Mble. There 
 )mewhat more 
 than a voyage 
 Atlantic will 
 it some vessel, 
 se of a wester- 
 rds the Ameri- 
 population in 
 to say on this 
 radition to au* 
 ppened. Not- 
 [) displayed by 
 Dg to trace in 
 , which should 
 a was peopled 
 hic'> (i:dni<'d» 
 , fronai. .-.<'*. \hix: 
 »n'' i'l.W H*i.v 
 ie vi .iL|>roiT<f 
 
 mentinsomc 6f the arts than our present race of ^nd 
 men. But as we have not undertaken lo illustrnte uiis 
 subject, we shall leave it in the hands of those who claim 
 it as their peculiar province. 
 
 In finislin},^ this inquiry conceminr the originnl of the 
 No ! - American Indians, we beg leave to conclude with 
 a few obp»'rvaiions from the learned disquisition ot Uo- 
 bertson ii; his History of South America, on this same 
 
 ftnbject . . . I • 1 » 
 
 « From considering the animals with which America 
 is stored," says the learned author, " we may conclude 
 that the ne.vest point of contact between the old and new 
 continents is towards the northern extremiiy of both, and 
 that there the communication was opened, and ihe in- 
 tercourse carried on between them. All the extensive 
 countries in America which lie within the tropics, or ap- 
 proach near to them, are filled with indisrenous aiumnls 
 of various kinds, entirely different from those in thecor- 
 respondinjf regions of the ancient continent. But the 
 nonhern nrovinces of the new world aliound with many 
 of the wild animals which are common in such parts of 
 our hemisphere as lie in a similar situation. The bear, 
 the wolf, the fox, the hare, die deer, the roebuck, the elk, 
 and several other species, frequent the forests ot ^orth 
 America, nri less than those in the north «.f Europe and 
 Asia. It seems to be evident, then, that the two eonti- 
 nents approach each other in this quarter, and are either 
 united, or so nearly adjacent that these animals mi^ht 
 pass from the one to the other. 
 
 " The actual vicinity of the two continents is so clear- 
 ly established by modern discoveries, that the chief dif- 
 ficulty with respect to the peoplins of America s remov- 
 ed. While those immense regions which stretch east- 
 ward from the river Oby to the sea of Kanischatka weie 
 unknown or imperfecll v explored, the north-east exi lemi- 
 ties of our hemisphere were supposed tote so far distant 
 from any part of the new world, that it was not easy to 
 
 I 
 J 
 
 ms.^ 
 
308 
 
 ORIGIN OP TH« 
 
 conceive how any comraimication should linve been car- 
 ried on between them. But the Russians, having sub- 
 jected the western part of Siberia to their empire, grad- 
 ually extended their knowledge of that vast country, by 
 advancing towards the east into imknown regions not 
 only in Asia, but likewise on the continent of America. 
 
 " These the Russians imagined to be part of America ; 
 and several circumstances concurred not only in ion- 
 firming them in this belief, but in persuading them that 
 some portion of that continent could not be very remote. 
 Trees of various kinds unknown in those naked regions 
 of Asia were driven upon the const by an easterly wind. 
 By the same wind, floating ice was brought thither in a 
 few days ; flights of birds arrived annually from the same 
 quarter ; and a tradition obtained among the inhabitants, 
 of an intercourse formerly carried on with some coun- 
 tries situated to the east. 
 
 " After weighing all these particulars, and comparing 
 the position of the countries in Asia which had been dis- 
 covered, with such parts in the north-west of America as 
 were already known, the Russian court formed a plan, 
 which would have hardly occurred to a nation less ac- 
 customed to engage in arduous undertakings, and to con- 
 tend with great difficulties. Orders were issued to build 
 two vessels at the small village of Ochotz, situated on the 
 sea of Kamschatkn, to sail on a voyage of discovery. 
 Though that dreary uncultivated region furnished noth- 
 ing that could be of use in constrticting them, but some 
 large trees ; though not only the iron, the cordage, the 
 sails, and all the numerous articles requisite for their 
 equipment, but the provisions for victualling them were 
 to be carried through the immense deserts of Siberia, 
 down rivers of difficult navigation, and along roads al- 
 most impassible, the mandate of the sovereign, and the 
 perseverance of the people, at last surmounted every ob- 
 stacle. Two vessels were finished, and, under the com- 
 mand of the Captains Behring and Tschirikow, sailed 
 from Kamschatka, in quest of the new world in a quar- 
 
laa 
 
 NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 809 
 
 Idlinvebeen car- 
 ans, having sub- 
 jir empire, grad- 
 vast country, by 
 wn regions not 
 ent of America, 
 part of America ; 
 lot only in ion- 
 lading them that 
 t be very remote. 
 se naked regions 
 m easterly wind, 
 ight thither in a 
 ly from the same 
 ; the inhabitants, 
 with some coiin- 
 
 , and comparing 
 ich had been dis- 
 !st of America as 
 
 formed a plan, 
 a nation less ac- 
 ings, and to con- 
 e issued to build 
 z, situated on the 
 ge of discovery. 
 I furnished noth- 
 
 them, but some 
 the cordage, the 
 ]uisite for their 
 lling them were 
 sserts of Siberia, 
 I along roads al- 
 rereign, and the 
 mnted every ob- 
 , under the com- 
 ;hirikow, sailed 
 RTorld in a quar- 
 
 ter xvhere it had never been approached. They shaped 
 their course towards the east ; and though a storm soon 
 separated the vessels, which never rejomed, and many 
 disasters befell them, the expectations from the voyage 
 were not altoo-ether frustrated. Each of the command- 
 ers discovered land, which to them appeared to be part 
 of the American continent ; and accordmg to their ob- 
 servation, it seotncd to be situated within a few degrees ol 
 the north-west coast of Calirornia. Each setsome of his 
 people ashore ; but in one place the inhabitants tied as 
 th'j Russians approached ; in anothor, they carried ofl 
 those who landed, and destroyed their boats. 1 he vio- 
 lence of the weather, and the distress of their crews, obli- 
 ged both captains to quit this inhospitable coast. In their 
 return they touched at several islands which stretched in 
 a chain from east to west between the country which 
 they had discovered and the coast of Asia. 1 hey had 
 some intercourse with the natives, who senmed to them 
 to resemble the North Americans. They presented to 
 the Russians the calumet, or pipe of peace, which :s a 
 flymbol of friendship universal among the people ot [North 
 Am-irica, and a usage of arbitrary institution peculiar to 
 
 "Again, in the year 17G8 discoveries in that quarter 
 were resumed, which not only confirmed the Russian 
 eovernment in the belief that America was not far re- 
 moved from the north eastern parts of Asia, but discover- 
 ed various islands interspersed in those straits, which 
 ■would inevitably tend to facilitate an intercourse be- 
 tween the inhabitants of the old and new world. 
 
 « Thus the possibility of a communication between the 
 continents in this quarter rests no longer upon mere con- 
 iecture, but is established by undoubted evidence, borne 
 tribe, or some families of wandering Tartars, from the 
 restless spirit peculiar to their race, might migrate to the 
 nearest islands, and, rude as their knowledge of naviga- 
 tion was, might, by passing from one to the other, reach 
 
 27 
 
110 
 
 oRioiN or TUi 
 
 at length the coast of America, and give a beginning to 
 topulation in that continent. 
 
 " Though it be ossible that America may have re- 
 oeived its first inhabitants from oar continent, either by 
 the north-west of Europe, or the north-east of Asia, there 
 seems to be good reason for supposing that the progeni- 
 tors of all the American nations from Cape Horn to the 
 southern confines of Labrador, mi«,'rated from the latter 
 rather than the former. The Esquimeaux are the only 
 people in America, who in their as^iect or character, bear 
 any resemblance to the northern Europeans. They are 
 manifestly a race of men distinct from all the nations of 
 the American continent, in language, in disposition, and 
 habits qf life. Their original, then, may warrnntably be 
 traced up to that source which I hiive pointed ont. But 
 among all the other inhabitants of America, there is f«ch 
 a striking similitude in the form of their bodies and the 
 qualities of their minds, that notwithstanding the dire^ 
 sities occasioned by the influences of climate or unequal 
 progress in in^rovement, we must pronounce them to be 
 descended from one source. There may be a variety in 
 the shades, but we can every where trace the same ori- 
 ginal colour. Each tribe has something peculiar which 
 distinguishes it, but in all of them we d^em certain fea- 
 tuTW common to the whole race. It is reniferkable, that 
 in every peculiarity, wheth- r in their persons or disposi- 
 tions, which characterize the Americans, they have some 
 reseniblanc* to the rude tribes scattered over the norm- 
 east of Asia, but almost none to the nations settled in the 
 northern extremities of Europe. We may, therefore, re- 
 fer them to the former origin, and conclude that their 
 Asiatic progenitors, having settled in those parts of 
 America where the jiussinns have discovered the prox- 
 imity of the two continents, spi^ad gradnally over its va- 
 rious regions. This account of the progress of popula- 
 tion in America coincides with the traditions of the Mexi- 
 cans concerning their own irigin, which, imperfect m 
 they are, were preserved with more accuracy, and merit 
 
 \ 
 
 ■hiiMimi 
 
 anMHMNMWWnwMi*"*" 
 
NORTH AMERICAN IMDIANS. 
 
 311 
 
 eginning to 
 
 ay have »- 
 It, either by 
 [ Asia, there 
 the progeni- 
 Hom to the 
 tn the Utter 
 are the only 
 aracter, bear 
 , They are 
 le nations of 
 position, and 
 irrnntably be 
 :ed ont But 
 there is such 
 dies and the 
 ng the direT- 
 B or unequal 
 ce them to be 
 i a variety in 
 the same ori- 
 iculiar which 
 ■n certain fea- 
 ilirkable, that 
 ns or disposi- 
 ey have some 
 er the north- 
 settled in Uie 
 therefore, re- 
 de that their 
 lose parts of 
 red the prpx- 
 ly over itsVa- 
 ss ofpopula- 
 s of the Mexi- 
 , imperfect as 
 cy, and merit 
 
 A* ♦hon those of any people in the new world. 
 greatercrediMhantl^oseotany^^J^^^^ ^^^ ^ 
 
 Wrdmg to them, meir an ^^.^^ ^^^ ^ 
 
 countrysmiatedjo hejo^^^^^ ^ ^^^^ 
 
 cans poi"* '^'^V • M^nr nrnvinces. and it s precisely 
 from this into thVrcrthevCs?h^ve held if thev had 
 the same route which Aey mi^st n .^ ^^^^ 
 
 been emigrants f'^*" As^^^, progenitors, their manners 
 bing the Wf.'?"^ ?y^!;' S^^ those 
 
 Me Tl'iS^^^f- wllom'l suppose them to have 
 sprung." 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 t 
 
A. '■ 
 
m